(1816) Limborch, Philippus Van - The History of The Inquisition

Columbia
in tfje
Sanibersittp
Citp of iSehj gorfe
LIBRARY
GIVEN BY
HISTORY
OF THE
INQUISITION.
THE
HISTORY
OF THE
INQUISITION,
AS IT HAS SUBSISTED IN
FRANCE, ITALY, SPAIN, PORTUGAL, VENICE, SICILY,

SARDINIA, MILAN, POLAND, FLANDERS, &c. &c.
With a particular Description of its
Secret ^tiôn&y
MODES OF TORTUPF, STYLE OF aCLVSATION, TRIAL,
Abridged
FROM THE
r,''.lBO::JATE
WOKK OF
PHILIP LIMB OUCH,

Professor of Divinity at Amsterdam.
INTRODUCED BY AN HISTORICAL SURVEY OF THE
And
illustrated
by Extracts from various Writers, and

Tnteresting Particulars of
original Manuscript.
PERSONS
WHO HAVE SUFFERED

And
THE TERRORS OF THAT DARK AND SANGUINARY TRIBUNAL,
POLITICAL REFLECTIONS ON ITS REVIVAL IN SPAIN,

By
the Decree of Fer dinand VII.
LONDOS:
PRINTED FOR W. SIMPKIN AND
R.
MARSHALL,
STATIONERS'-COUKT, LUDGATE-STREET.
1816.
y-^^
.r^\r^^
3
:)2>
Plummer and Brewis,
Printers, Love-Lane, Eastcheap,
Lmdon.
PREFACE.
.*/V^*''W*/W*
THE
learned
author of the following work,
Philip Limborch,
was born
at
Amsterdam
in 1633,
where he studied with great success, and at the

age of twenty-two entered on the public work of
the ministry, at
Haerlem
his
sermons had
in
them
solid,
no affected eloquence, but were peculiarly

methodical and edifying.
minister
He was
first
chosen
to
of
Goudja,
and
afterwards
called
Amsterdam, where he had the professorship of

divinity, in
which he acquitted himself with great

throughout the remainder of a long
life;
reputation,
andtranquil
nine years.
he died in 1712, aged seventy-
A 3
Yl
PREFACE.
This venerable man, possessed
all
the qualifi-
cations and virtues, which belong to the character

of a sincere minister, an admirable genius, and a
tenacious memory.
He
enjoyed the particular
inti-
macy
and
of
many
distinguished individuals, in his
own
in
foreign countries,
in
among whom was Mr.

'of
Locke,
whose works some
his letters
are
preserved.
vinity,
He
wrote, "
Complete Body of Di-
according to the opinions and doctrines of
the Remonstrants," and several smaller works, besides publishing those of Episcopius,
relative.
who was
his
His greatest undertaking was, " The History of

the Inquisition," in which, with vast labour, he
availed himself of his talents and peculiar local situation, in gaining access to,
and combining the
testi-
monies
of,
numerous authors.
The
general plan
pursued
describes
in the formation
:
of this work, he thus
" I have not through an attachment to

to
any party, written any thing contrary

I
truth,
have made use of Popish authors,* yea, In-
With the exception of archbishop Usher and R. Gonsalvius.
PREFACE.
quisitors
vil
themselves,
and
counsellors
of
the
Inquisition,
who
are so far from having written

to the Inquisition,
any thing untrue, out of hatred

that they every
where extol
its
sanctity
and advan-
tages
and therefore whatever they

I
write, I assured
myself
might safely
relate,
without charge of
calumny.
The
reader niay perhaps wonder at one

differ
thing, that I
have always called those who

will
from the church of Rome, Heretics-, he

ber that
is
remem-
not
my
sense,
and
speak chiefly the
language of Popish writers; but

that those
I sincerely believe,
whom
the church of
Rome
has con-
demned
for Heresy,
have died and gloriously enfire,
dured the punishment of
for
the testimony
of Jesus Christ, and the maintaining a good conscience,"
When
attention,
this
work
first
appeared,
it
excited great
and had the honour of being condemned
and prohibited by an edict of the cardinals inquisitors at
Rome, who forbad the reading of

protestant,
it
under
Montanus a
who gathered
a church at Seville, about

scattered and de-
the death of the
Emperor Charles V. which was
stroyed by the Inquisition.
A 4
viii
PREFACE.
It
the severest penalties.

far
received however, the
more
positive distinction of
John Locke's parjudge of
ticular approbation, " that incomparable
men and books, who
gives
it
the highest character,
commends
it
for its
method and perspicuity, and

in its
pronounces
it
work
kind absolutely perfect.

tells
In a letter addressed to Mr. Limborch, he
him, that he had so fully exposed their secret arts

of wickedness and cruelty, that
if
they had any
remains of humanity in them, they must be asham-
ed of that horrid tribunal,

that
in
which every thing

so monstrously
was just and righteous was

;
perverted
and that
it
was
of
fit
to
be translated into
that
all
the vulgar
language
every nation,
might understand the Ante-Christian practices of

that execrable court."*
If
any apology could be necessary

(for a
for presenting
work of this kind
long time contemplated) to

it
the public, at the present moment,

in the aspect of the times, in
might be found
which Popery so entirely

Dr. Chandler,
*
this
Vide Preface by the
translator.
vols.
who
published
work
in
English,
4to.
1732, with a long and highly
respectable
list
of subscribers.
PREFACE.
IX
is
overwhelmed
lifting
in the
apprehension of many,
its
again
up
its
head, and resorting to
usual means
of supplying deficiency of
violence.
argument by force and
In forming this abridgment of Mr. Limborch's

valuable work, the editor has used his best judg-
ment, in preserving what he considered as most

interesting.
The Edicts which
are in the original
printed at length and which occupy
much
space,
spirit;
he has generally omitted, retaining their
Wherever
it
could be done, he has preferred the

;
language of the author

it
but
if
he has found
necessary to lessen the number of words, which
relate a circumstance,
he has
still
endeavoured
carefully to preserve the references,
which are so
indispensable in the pages of authenticated history.
It
appears somewhat remarkable, that few modern
writers have
regarded the Inquisition, with that

its
pointed attention which

reader of
its
magnitude deserves
it
the
history will find
no mean object of
contemplation.
The design
of affording an authentic
X
view of
this
PREFACE.
powerful coadjutor of Romish doc-
trine, in a
portable form, suggested the idea of the
present volume.
For the
selection of notes, (with
a trifling exception,) the Introductory Survey of the

Christian
Church and the two concluding Chapters

is
the editor
responsible
and
if
the
combined
effect of his labours
should be, that of promoting

of
just
civil
views,
respecting the proper boundaries
and ecclesiastical authority, and of inducing

to believe,
any
from the dire consequences of bigotry
and
is
intolerance, that difference of religious opinion
not a proper ground for personal hatred, and that
in
promoting the happiness of others by every

means, wê really advance our own
that peculiar pleasure
;
suitable
will
feel
he
which
arises
from
the contemplation of exertions, successfully em-
ployed, and in this hope the

to the attention of a candid
work
is
now
presented
and discerning public.
. ..
THE CONTENTS.
HISTORICAL
Survey of the Christian Church
Page
BOOK
Chap.
I
I.
OF THE ORIGIN AND PROGRESS OF THE INQUISITION.

Page.
The Doctrine
. . . . .
of Jesus Christ forbids Persecution
on the ac*..
count of Religion
II.
59
CI
The
opinion of the primitive Christians concerning persecu-
tion
III
The Laws of
the Emperors, after the Nicene couuril against
the Arians and other heretics
64 70
the persecu-
IV
V
VI
The Arian persecutions of the Orthodox The opinion of some of the Fathers concerning
tion of Dissenters
St. Aiigustine^s
72
75
opinion concerning the persecution of heretics
VII
....
..
The
persecutions of the Popes against heretics

.
79
81 88
'
VIII..
IX
X
XI
XII
*.. Of the Albigcnses and Waldenses Of the persecutions against the Albigenses and Waldenses.. Of Dorainicus, and the first rise of the Tholouse Inquisition Of tlie wars against Raymond, father and son/ Earls of
92
Tholouse
Several councils held, and the
II.,
98
Laws of the Emperor Frederic

...
by which the
office
of the inquisition was greatly pro-
moted
XIII....
107
-
The
Inquisition introduced into Arragon, France,>Tholouse,
and Italy
110
115
*" Of 118 > The more speedy progress of the Inquisition 124** XVI.. .. The Inquisition introduced into several places 126 XVII... Of the Inquisition at Venice XVIII.. The Inquisition against the Apostolics, Templars, and others. 130 133 The Inquisition against the Beguins XIX. XX The process against Mathew Galeacius, Viscoimt Milan, and
XIV..
. .
the
first
hindrances to the progress of the Inquisition ....
XV
others
187
XXI.
The
inquisition introduced into Poland, and restored in France 139
-xXXII.
. .
XXIII..
Of Wickliff, Huss, and the Inquisition against the Htissites. Of the Inquisition in Valence, Flanders, and Artois
141
14S
CONTENTS.
Chap. XXIV.. Of the Spanish
Pô^'
Inquisition
l^*"**
XXV... Of the Inquisition in Portugal XXVI.. Of the attempt to bring the Inquisition
Naples
154
into the
kingdom of
158 160
the
XXVII.. Of
the Inquisition in Sicily, Sardinia,
and Milan
XXVllI. The
return of the Inquisition into
Germany and France at
time of the Reformation
*61
XXIX. Six Cardinals appointed at Rome Inquisitors General XXX... Of the Inquisition in Spain against heretics XXXI Of the Inquisition in the Low Countries
.
.
164
165
172
BOOK
Cmap.
I
II.
OF THE MINISTERS OF THE OFFICE OF THE INaUISITION.

Pace.
OF
.
the Ministers of the Inquisition in general
17^1*
II.
III ...
IV
Of the Inquisitors. Of the Vicars and Assistants of the Inquisition Of Assessors and Counsellors necessary to the office
quisition
177H
186
of the In9
1*^ 191 19*
V
VI ...
VII.
.
Of
.
the
Promoter Fiscal
Notaries of the Inquisition
effects
Of the
Of the Judge and Receiver of the confiscated
196
199
VIII.
IX.
. . .
X
X.I
Of the Executor and Official of the Of the Familiars or Attendants Of the Cross Bearers Of the Visitors of the Inquisitors
Inquisition
202
204 207
XII ... Of the duty or power of every Magistrate XIII.. Of the privileges of the Inquisitors
XIV.
.
.
208
c
21K
218
Of the amplitude of the Jurisdiction of the Inquisitors XV.... Of the power of the Inquisitors Of the povver of the Inquisitors in prohibiting books XVI. XVII.. What the Inquisitors can do themselves, and what in conjunc
. .
224\
;
22\
tion with the Ordinaries
>
23^
236
XVIIl XIX..
Of the jail of the Inquisitors, and Keepers of the jail Of the expences requisite in the administration of the
tion,
Inquisi-
and confiscation of
effects applied to this use
259^
XX. ... Of the
salaries of the Inquisitors
and other
officers
264\
BOOK
Chap.
I
III.
CRIMES BELONGING TO THE TRIBUNAL OF THE INaUISITION.

Vkgz,
OF
Of
Heretics, and their ecclesiastical puaishraents.

thecivil punishments of Heretics
26n^
279-^
.
II
CONTENTS.
Chap.
Ill
Page.
IV.
. .
V
VI....
VH.
VHI..
IX....
X
XI..
..
XII...
XIII..
XIV. XV. XVI..

. .
Of epen and secret Heretics Of affirmative and negative Heretics Of Heretics impenitent and penitent Of Arch Heretics Of the Believers of Heretics, and of Schismatics Of the Receivers and Defenders of Heretics Of the Favourers of Heretics Of the Hinderers of the Office of the Inquisition Of Persons suspected of Heresy Of Persons defamed for Heresy Of Persons relapsed Of such who read and keep prohibited Books Of Polygamists Of those who celebrate and administer the Sacrament
>.
293**
294^
SOCT*
30S
304
306****
307
310
314'**
3lf^
318
319*
322
of Pe32ft
nance, not being priests
XVII..
XVIII.
XIX..
XX.
XXI..
XXII
Of soliciting Confessors Of one that is insordescent in Excommunication Of Blaspliemers Of Diviners, Fortune-Tellers, and Astrologers OfWilches Of Jews, and such as return to Jewish rites
327
331
33S
335
>
337 341 #
BOOK
OF THE
IV.
MANNER OF PROCEEDING BEFORE THE TRIBUNAL

OF THE INQUISITION.
Chap.
I
Page.
HOW the Inquisitor begins his office

Of the promulgation of an Edict of Faith Of the obligation to denounce every Heretic
sition
to the Inqui-
349*^
II
III
353
355
voluntarily appear, and the grace
IV
Of such who
shewn them 358

359
361
V
VI
VII.
Of
the three
methods of beginning the process before th
Tribunal of the Inquisition
VIII
How the Process begins by way of Inquisition How the process begins by accusation How the process begins by denunciation
Of the
witnesses,
364
...
366
IX
and who are admitted
as witnesses before
the Tribunal of the Inquisition
368
X
XI
XII
XIII
Of the number of the witnesses Of the examination of the witnesses
370
372
How
the criminals
when informed
against are sent to jail
374 377
XIV
XV.,.*t
Of the exammatiou of the prisoners What arts the Inquisitors iise to draw a
prisoners
confession from the
379
prisunera are allowed an advocate^ procurator
How
the
and guardian
.#
f t
i.t
38t
*"
CONTENTS.
Chap,
Page.
XVI
How
tlier
the prisoners are interrogated by the Inquisitor,
whe384
they allow the witnesses to be rightly examinedând
re
heard
XVII
....
XVIlf....
How the piomoUr Fiscal txhibits tlic Bill of accusation.. How the interrogatories t?iveii in by the Ciiniinals are
torraed and exhibited
386
387
XIX
Of
the re-examining the Witritsses, and the pnni.>hiuent of
false
Witnesses
Prisoner hath a copy of the evidence, withunt the
the "'^'itnesses
389
390
for the Criminal are pro-
XX
XXI
How the
names of
How
I
f
the articUs
and witnesses
duced and examined
394
,
XX XX
....
Cf
the defence of the Criminals
395
XXI
I....
How
How
the Inquisitor
may be
rejected
396
397
their escape.
.
v.... Or the appeal from the Inquisitor

they pro<'eed ugainst such wJ.o
XXV
XXVI..
. .
make
399 400
403
XXVIl
XXVIII.
..
How the p)ocess is ended in the lnquJs.Uion How the process is ended by absolution How the process against a person defamed for
ei-ded by canonical pixgation
heresy
is
405
XXIX
. .
XXX
XXXI.
How the process How the process

How
is
ended by torture
ei.dcd agf.inst a person of heresy, as
407
is
also against one both suspected

. .
and defamed
i..<>
426
the process against an licretic confessed
and penitent
431
injoined such
endii,
and
first
of abjuration
XXXII... Of the punishment and wholesome penances

as abjure
433
far
XXXIII.. When and how
any one
is
to be
admitted to penance..
439
443
XXXIV How
^XXV... How
the process ends against a relapsed penitent
the process ends against an impenitent Heretic and
impenitent relapse
446
XXXVI... How
the process ends against a negative Heretic convicted 450
XXXVII. How
.
the process ends against a fugitive Heretic
452
455
XXX VIII.
XXXIX..
.
Of the method of proceeding Of the manner of proceeding
against the dead***. against houses
457
XL
XLI
XLII.
.
How
Of an
the sentences are pronoimced, and the
condemned
458
463
persons delivered over to the secular arm

act of Faith.
suffered the terrors of Inqui-
Memoirs of Persons who have

sitorial
Persecution
493
XLIII....
On
the re-establishment of the Inquisition in Spain, by the

.
decree of Ferdinand VII
630
%/W%V%'V.X^^/.
Directions to the Binder.
The
Standard of the Inquisition
to face the Title.

to face for the
The Table of the Inquisition The Procession of the Inquisition
Page 246.
Page 472.
burning of Heretics
to face
Catalogue of the Axdliors out of whose writings the history
of the INQUISITION
is
principally drawn.
DIRECTORIUM
cum Commenlariis
Romani, 1535,
Predicant
fol.
Inquisitorum Fr. Nicolai Eymerici Ord- Praed.
Francisci Pcgnae J V. D.
Romance
in aedibus
populi
Eymericus was born
at
Girona
in Catalonia,
was a
Monk, and
flourished in the papacy of
Urban V and Gregory
XL
He
and
in the reign of
Peter IV. King of Aragon.
He
was made In-
quisitor
General about the year 1358, and succeeded Nicholas Rosell^
was made a Cardinal, An. 1356ofiice
He
died Jan. 4, 1393, having

for
executed the
together.
of the
Holy
Inquisition
forty-four
years
Pegna was
the
a Spaniard, of the
Kingdom
of Aragon,
made Auditor
9,
of
Roman
Rota, in the room of Christopher Robusterius,Oct 14, 1588.

1604, in
He
was advanced to the Deanery of the same court, June
the room of Cardinal Jerom Pamphilii, and died in that Deanery, Aag.
21, 1612.
Francisci Pegnae Instructio, seu Praxis Inquisitorum,
cum
annotatioOffi-
nibus Caesaris Carense.
Lugduni 1669, post Carenas tractatum de
cio SS- Inquisitionis. fol.
Guidonis Fulcodii, qucestiones quindecim ad Inquisitores;

tationibus Caesaris Carens, ibid.
cum anno*
after-
Fulcodius was a Cardinal, and
wards Pope, by the name of Clement IV. Lucerna Inpuisitorum Fr. Bernardi Comensis,
Pegnae, impressa
cum
annot.
Francisci
Romas cum
licentia
Superiorum, ex
officina Bartholo-
maei Grassi, 158 1,
Jacobus Simancas de Catholicis Inslitutionibus. Simancas was Bishop

of Badajoz in the
kingdom of Portugal, and province of Estremadura.

of the
Joannes a Royas, de haereticis corumque impia intentione et credulitate.
Royas was a Licentiate
Canon and
Civil
Law,
Inquisitor
of heretical pravity at.Valence in Spain.
Zenchini Ugolini tractatus de haereticis
cum
additionibus Fr. Gamilli
Campegii.
Z. Ugolinus was a law) er of Rimini in Italy.

all
C. Campegius was a Predicant Friar, and Inquisitor General in

the territories of Ferrara.
ConradusBrunus de
haereticis
and schismaticis,
lib. 6.
Forma
procedendi contra haereticos, seu inquisitor de
haeresi, ct in
causa hajresis.
Autor crcditur Joannes Calderinus. Hi quinque autores exstant in Parte IL Tom. XI. tractatum ill ustrium
Juris
consuUorum, quaeagit, de judiciis criminalibus
S. Inquisitionis.
Xvi
A CATALOGUE OF AUTHORS,
&C.
Ludovicus a Paramo, de Origine

sitionis, ej usque dignilate et utilitate.
et Progressu Officii Sanctas Inqui-
Madriti,ex Typographia Regia,

of
CIO ID xciix.
fol.
Ludovicus a Paramo was archdeacon and canon

and inquisitor of the kingdom of
Sicily.
Leon, a
city in Spain,
Antonii de Sousa, Aphorismi Inquisitorum.

1069, 8vo.
Lugduni, apud Anisson.
Sousa was a Portuguese of Lisbon, a Predicant Friar, Master of Divinity, and counsellor to the King and the tribunal of the su-
preme
Inquisition.
Caesaris Carenae, tractatus
de Office Sanctissimae Inquisitionis, etmodo
procedendi
Lugdoni apud Anisson, 1669, fol. Carena, D. D. was auditor of Cardinal Comporeus, Judge Conservator, Counselin causis fidei.
lor,
and Advocate Fiscal of the Holy Office.
Reignaldi Gonsalvi
Montani Sanctas Inquisitionis Hispanicae

Heidelbergae 1597, 8vo.
artes
aliquot detectae ac palam traductae.
Pauli Servitae Historia Inquisitionis, prassertim prout in
Dominio
Veneto observatur.
Relation de I'lnquisition de Goa, 12mo. a Paris, 1687.
I
Memoires de la Cour d'Espagne, 12mo. a la Haye, 1691. Abraham! Bzovii Annalium Ecclesiasticorum Baronii Continuatio,
Annales Ecclesia^tici ex Tomis octo ad
Antwerpiae, 1617.
dacti; Autore Odorico Raynaldo.
unum pluribus auctum rcRomae ex Typographia Varesii,
1657.
Raynaldus was of Treviso, Presbyter of the Congregation of the

Bullarii Flavii Cherubini.
Oratory.
Compendium
Lugdini apud Laurentium
Durand, 1624, 4to. Lucae Wadding! Annales Miaorum, in quibus res onines trium Ordinum Franciscanorum tractanur. Lugduni, 1625, fol.
Jacobi Augusti Thuani Historia sui temporis.
Jacobus Usserius Archiepiscopus Armachanus de Successione Ecclesiarum

in
Occidentis praesertim partibus-
Giber Sententiarum InpuisitionisTholosana.

Liber Catenatus,
MS.
inter archiva Capituli
S. Salvatoris,
Trajecti
ad Rhenum.
Glossariura ad Scriptores mediae et insimse
Latinitatis
Carol!
du
Fresne Domini du Cange.
Lutet. Paris, 1678,
fol.
Domini Maori Hierolexicon.
Romac, 1677,
fol.
HISTORICAL SURVEY
OF
THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH,
The history of that Ecclesiastical Court,

strange and imposing perversion,
denominated by a
Inquisition, the
The Holy
very name of which has excited the terror of thousands and tens
of thousands, and whose existence leaves a lasting stain upon the
annals of mankind, so naturally connects itself with the history
of the church, from whose corruptions this prodigious evil
grew, that
it
may be proper to
take a rapid survey of the progress

ages, in
and corruption of Christian doctrine during the early
order more correctly to exhibit the gradual advances of that

ecclesiastical
domination, which at length assumed an universal
sway
impiouslv affecting to dispose of heaven and earth, and
in its rage
and cruelty adopting,
in
the most sanguinary of
tribunals, a system of despotism, the
most horrible that has

the hearts of
ever afflicted the imagination or
wrung
to
human
kind
whose records ought never
be forgotten, but be trans-
mitted from generation to generation, as a perpetual warning
governments and people, when surrendering those rights which are inseparable from the well-being of man, either as an
to
individual, or as
society.
connected in the bonds of friendship and
That gracious
God,"* whilst
dispensation of
mercy
wliich the sacred scrip-
tures have denominated

it
" The
glorious gospel of the blessed

tlie
has claims of eternal obhgation upon

1
mind
Tim.
i,
11.
HISTORICAL SURVEY OF
of man, being accompanied by an evidence and influence pecuceremonies, liarly its own, having been prefigured by ancient
foretold
by prophets, introduced by miracles, sealed by sacred has blood, and secured by the oath of an unchanging God
by
its
promulgation, gathered in
the present world a church out
of every nation, " kindred, tongue, and people," ^ against which " the gates of hell shall not prevail;"' a church which
has continued, and will continue, to the end of time, under the guardian eye of him who will at length "present it to himself
a glorious church, not having spot, or wrinkle, or any such thing,''** to abide in his presence and go no more out for ever.<=
tion,
This gospel of the grace of God, so universal in its applicacommanding, yea, entreating " all men every where to
repent"^ and
"be
reconciled to God,"?
cast
is
in its preaching
compared unto a net
into
the
sea,
and gathering
thereout a promiscuous multitude of every sort both bad and
good.
The church
all
of Christ, therefore, in an extended sense,
comprehends
those
who
are thus gathered from the world,

doctrines
to
to an external profession of
it
its
in a restricted
import
admits only those
who appear
be influenced by divine
its
precepts.
The term is
is
here employed in
greatest latitude,
whilst the History of the Christian Church, according to external profession,

briefly considered.
The
is
history of the Christian church during the apostolic age
happily so
it
much
most
within the reach of every reader, as to renits

;
der
-
unnecessary to advert to
its
infant state, or to dwell at
large
upon
early progress
a remark or two will there-
fore suffice in rapidly passing over that instructive period which

is
embraced by the sacred records.
When
the divine
Author of the Christian
faith
had accomand
plished the gracious designs of his mission on the earth,
was about
to ascend
up
into heaven,
he commanded
his disci:
ples to promulgate his doctrine in the following
words
"
Go
ye into all the world, and preach the gospel to every
creok-
iurer^
,*
Rev.
V, 0.
'
Matt, xvi, 18.

6
'
Ephes.
27.
"
Rev.
47,
iii,
12.
Act*
xvii, 20.
2 Cor. v, 20.
Matt,
xiii,
Mark
xvi, 15.
THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.
Before, however, they proceeded to the execution of this
high command, the Saviour instructed his disciples to wait

certain days at Jerusalem, that they
might receive the commuthe day of
nication of
"power from on high;"^ and when
Pentecot was fully come, he displayed upon them that trans-
cendant miracle
it
The Gift
of Tongues, a
gift
which, whilst
filled
the gazing multitude with
wonder, enabled " Parin
thians
and Medes, and Elamites, and the dwellers
MesopoLybia,
tamia,
and
in
Judea and Cappadocia,

in
in
Pontus and Asia,
Phrygia and Pamphylia,
Egypt, and
in the parts of
about Cyrene, and strangers at Rome, Jews and proselytes,

Cretes and Arabians, to hear them speak, in their
the wonderful works of God."
^
own tongue,
This
gift
of the Holy Spirit, besides the communication of
language, was also productive of other great effects on the
minds of the
disciples.
In consequence of that darkness which

into the moral world, they
sin
has introduced
were Hable to mistake the nature
of their embassy, and even did enquire of the Messiah after he
had
risen, if
he would now restore again the Jewish poHty; "

this great event, the enlighten-
but his answer referred them to

ing of this
Holy
Spirit
the promise of the Fatherthe Guide
into all Truth.
The
disciples of
Jesus Christ, after he had accomplished the
period of his ministry on earth, were to be deprived of his

personal protection, of his counsels, and his visible presence;
and
in the
view of this he consoled them in the most tender

whilst he assured
language,"
them they should

them
fears,
receive this
sacred Spirit, the comforter to abide with

disciples
for ever.
felt
The
a dis-
were also subject lo

to
human
and often
position
compromise
somewhat
for their personal safety.
Hence, when the Saviour spake of his death, Peter replied," Be

it
far
from
thee. Lord.""
When
his
enemies actually laid their
hands on him, notwithstanding they had seen him walk upon

the sea,
still
with a word the raging storm, and raise the dead,

deserting
'
we behold them
*
him
9.
in his greatest
"*
danger;
"
and
xiv.
Luke
xxiv, 49,
Acts
ii.
Acts
i,
6.
John
Matt, xvi, 22.
B g
Peter, regardless of the strong assurances he
had given
to his
divine Master of attachment, even thrice denied the knowledge
But what a change is observable in their hisNow, intory when they are influenced by the Holy Spirit.
of his person.
?
stead of flying from personal danger, they can use this language
to a threatening judicature,
" Whether
it
be right
in the sight
of
for
God
^
to
hearken unto you more than unto

the things which
God judge
ye
we cannot but speak
we have seen and

sufi*er
heard."
for his
Now
they rejoice when counted worthy to
name who
endured for them the
"contradiction of
sinners against himself"
No
longer
expecting an earthly
kingdom, and a heaven below, they glory in tribulation, and

fix their
eyes on an immortal crown.
it
As there may probably be occasion to advert to such a topic, may not be amiss here to enquire a httle into the manner
which the Redeemer qualified
;
in
his disciples for the exercise
of the ministry
those
because
it is
fairly to
be presumed, that only
who
follow in their footsteps can lay claim to a similarity
of character, for " by their fruits ye shall

their
know them."
In
conduct before the world then the Saviour appears in the
whole tenour of his doctrine, as well as by his own bright example, to have taught them to be inoffensive ; this appears to
to do no wrong, " * Love," said he your enemies, bless them that curse you, do good to them that hate you, and pray for them which des" Behold I send you pitefully use you and persecute you."*
have been his greatest lesson
to suffer,
but
forth as sheep in the midst of wolves

serpents,
to
be ye, therefore, wise as
and harmless
as doves."
Far from being authorised
make
use of fleshly weapons in their spiritual warfare, they

all
"
were for warned " that

perish with the sword,"
they that take the sword shall

in furi-
and instead of indulging
ous anger against those
who
did not receive the doctrines they
advanced, the most serious step enjoined was, an act of the
most
significant yet affectionate separation,

streets
" Go your ways

you ; notwith
out into the
and
us,
which cleaveth on
say. Even we do wipe
the very dust of your city,

off against
Luke
xxii, 57.
*
Acts
iv, 19.
'
Heb.
xii,
.3.
Mat.
v, 44.
Mat.
X, 16.
Mat. xxTJ, 62.

Standing, be ye sure of this, that the
5
is
kingdom of God
come
nigh unto you"'

If these then were the instructions which proceeded from the
lips
of Jesus Christ, relative to the

his
spirit
and temper
;
in
which
he would have the ministry of
word exercised
it arise,
by what
strange concurrence and perversion could
that persecU"
tion should be adopted in the propagation of the gospel.
To
:
employ external
violence, in order to produce conviction of die
mind, must be considered an absurdity of the grossest kind

to assert that a religion introduced to the world
and
by the angehc
song
of,
" peace on
fire
earth, good-will towards

for
its
men," sanctions
the use of
and sword
promotion, involves a contradic-
tion as glaring as to affirm, that the sun can cause darkness, or
the showers of heaven drought
it
cannot be
it is
not in the
gospel of Christ, that a sanction can be found for such a practice.
Every
species of persecution, as well as
"
all
the wars and
massacres, which have usually been styled religious, and with

the entire guilt of which Christianity has been very unjustly
loaded, have been altogether owing to causesof a very different
nature
city
to the ambition, the resentment, the avarice, the rapalesser tyrants)
of princes and conquerors (or of
who assumand
ed the mask of
religion, in order to veil then* real purposes,
who pretended to fight (or persecute) in the cause of God and his
church, when they had in reahty, nothing else in view, than to
advance their power and authority, or extend their dominion." ^
But
it
to return.
The
scriptures take
up
the history of the church
and carry
on directly or indirectly, to about the year QQ^ at which pe-
riod the doctrines of the gospel
had been taught and received

:
in
a large portion of the then known world

records,
it
according to credible
appears to have been preached in Idumea, Syria,

;
and Mesopotamia, by Jude
in
Egypt, Mamorica, Mauritania,

in
and other parts of

Ethiopia,
Africa,
by Mark, Simeon and Jude;

;
by the Eunuch and Matthias
in Pontus, Galatia,
;
and the neighbouring parts of Asia, by Peter

of the seven Asiatic Churches, by John
;
in the territories
in Parthia,
in
by Mat-
thew
in
"
Scy thia,
Luke
X. 11.
by Philip and Andrew ;

f
the northern
1.
Poiteus' Lectures, vol.
375.
HISTORICAL SPRVEY OF
and western parts of Asia, by Bartholomew ; in Persia, bj Simeon and Jude; in Media, Carmania, &c. by Thomas;
from Jerusalem and round about unto Illyricum, by Paul ; as also in Italy, and probably in Spain, Gaul, and Britain, and we
are told, that the disciples,
upon the persecution which arose about Stephen were scattered abroad, and " went every where
preaching the word/'*
This extension of doctrine, however, was unattended by

popularity,
by the applause, or even

it
the approbation of the
world
the profession of Christianity, at this early period, being

will ever do, offence; the
pure and scriptural, caused, as
Christians were, in consequence, a sect every where spoken

against,
and the time
also soon arrived,
when, according to their

that they did
Lord's prediction, those
who
killed
them thought
God
service*.
The
Apostle Paul viewed the approach of this
event, in reference to hunself, with that steady confidence which
truth alone can inspire, when, addressing his son Timothy, he

said,
" I am now ready

is
to
be offered, and the time of
my
up
departure
at
hand
I have fought a
;
good
fight, I
have
is
finish-
ed
for
my
course, I have kept the faith
henceforth there
laid
me a crown
them
of righteousness, which the Lord, the righteous
judge
all
shall give
me
at that day,
and not
to
also that love his appearing^.
me The
only, but unto

apostle's death
took place, according to the most credible records, shortly after;
he having been condemned in the 12th year of the reign of Nero, the same year in which Peter, according to Jerome, was
sacrificed.
In the year 64, Nero, whose infamous conduct was too gross
here to admit of a description, and
who had exhausted

let loose his
all
the sources of criminal pleasure, at length sought his gratification in the sufferings of others,
and
fury upon
the Christians.
Tacitus acquaints us with the pretended causes
of the hatred which he displayed against them, and which
produced the
first
general persecution.
That inhuman empeof
ror, having, as
was supposed,
set fire to the city
Rome
it
to
avoid the imputation of this wickedness, transferred

'
to the
AcU
viii, 4.
John
xvi, 2.
2 Tim.
iv, 6.

Ciiristians
;
and
after informing us that they
were ah-eady and
justly abhorred on account of their "

crimes,''
=
Tacitus thus proceeds.
many and enormous " The author of this name
(Christians)
was Christ, who in the reign of Tiberius, was exe-
cuted under Pontius Pilate procurator of Judea.

superstition
The
pestilent
was
for a while suppressed,
but
it
revived again and
spread not only over Judea, where this evil was first broached, but
reached Rome, whither from every quarter of the earth

stantly flowing whatever
is
is
con-
hideous and abominable amongst
men, which
fore,
is
there readily embraced
^nd practised.
First, there-
Mere apprehended such as openly avowed themselves to be

sect;
of that
then by themAvere discovered an immense multitude,
and
all
were convicted, not of the crime of burning Rome, but
of hatred and enmity to mankind.
Their death and tortures

;
were aggravated by cruel derision and sport
for they
were
either covered with the skins of wild beasts, and torn in pieces
combustible garments, that
by devouring dogs, or fastened to crosses, or wrapped up in when the day light failed, they
the miserable sufferers, however guilty
might, hke torches, serve to dispel the darkness of the night.
Hence towards
seeing they were
lic
and
deserving the most exemplary punishment, compassion arose,
doomed
to perish, not with a
view to the pubShortly
good, but to gratify the cruelty of one man."'^
after,
however, the period we are
now contemplating, the wretch-
ed emperor Nero, unable to bear the load of disgrace which

popular opinion heaped on his existence, destroyed himself,
How
frequently has
this early
pattern of ignorant intolerance, been
imitated by those
who
sustain a far different character,

zeal
and how often has

point
an nndiscriminating
little
represented as odious those opinions which a

in
attention
would have shewn

in their
a very
different
of light
enquiring a
little
further into these heavy charges,
we
find these "
many and
enormous crimes," consisted

offer sacrifice to idols.
*
being called Christians and refusing to
Learned men are not altogether agreed concerning the persecution of

it
Nero, some confining
to the city of
ing raged throughout the whole empire.
Rome, while others represent it as havThe latter opinion, which is also
the most ancient, is undoubtedly to be preferred, as it is certain that the laws enacted against the Christians, were enacted against the whole body,
and not against particular churches
B 4
S
A. D. 68,
butchery.
which
put an end
.
to this horrid
and destructive
filling
In the mean time, the Jews
at
Jerusalem were
up the
of
measure of their iniquities, and preparing themselves for that
heavy vengeance which

their city
fell
on them,
in the utter destruction
and temple, and the slaughter and dispersion of their
nation, described at large,
and a half of that

sword.
by Josephus, when nearly one million devoted people, perished by famine and the
Nero was succeeded by another under
his Revelation,
The
persecution of
Domitian, when the apostle John was banished to Patmos,
where he wrote the book called
A. D. 96.
During
pure,
this century of the church,
though doubtless the most

the
several corruptions
of doctrine were introduced,

teachers,
principal of which
was that of those Judaising
who,
desirous of uniting the Jewish with the Christian dispensation,

asserted that unless the believers in Jesus were circumcised,
and observed the law of Moses, they could not be
saved.
These
notions, so entirely subversive of the very basis of the Gospel,
received the pointed attention of the apostles, and on another

occasion drew forth
the
invaluable epistle
of Paul to the
Galatian churches.
Some misguided
persons also were desirous

the
gospel;
whilst
to ele-
of uniting the eastern philosophy with
many,
in a spirit of pride
and vain glory, endeavoured
vate themselves even above the apostles^ as alluded to in the

epistles
of Paul and of John;
and from hence arose the
several sects of the Gnostics, Cerinthians, Nicolaitans,

renes, Ebeonites,
Nazaits
&c. to the disturbance of the church and

to
it
unity.
With regard
this century,
modes of worship and ceremonies,

impossible to speak with certainty
during
is
the Scriptures alone are the authentic record.
The
second century commences with the third year of the
emperor Trajan.
He
ascended the throne of the Caesars in
the year 98, and conferred the government of the province of Bithynia upon Pliny, whose character has been styled one of
the most amiable in
all
pagan antiquity.
still
The
;
persecuting
laws against the Christians were

tated in applying them, until he
in force
but Phny hesi-
had consulted Trajan on the

subject,
9
about the year
which he did by a
This
it
letter'
written
106 or 107.
quity, because
letter, is
a very valuable fragment of anti-
affords authentic information respecting the

It
is
conduct of the early Chiistians and their judges.

lows:
as fol-
C Pliny to the Emperor Trajan,

Sire, It
is
wishes health.
customary with
me
to consult
you upon
every doubtful occasion; for where
my own judgment hesitates,

me
than yourself, or to
in-
who
is
more competent
to
direct
struct
me where
uninformed?
I never
had occasion
to be
present at any examination of the Christians before I

into this province
is
:
came
it
am
therefore ignorant to
what extent
I
usual to
inflict
punishment, or urge prosecution.
have
also hesitated
whether there should not be some distinction

the
made between
young and the
old,
the tender and
the
robust; whether pardon should not be offered to penitence, or
whether the guilt of an avowed profession of Christianity can

be expiated by the most unequivocal retraction; whether the
profession itself is to be regarded as a crime, however innocent in
other respects the professor
may be
or whether the crimes
attached to
name must be proved,

I
before they are
made
liable
to punishment.
In the mean tmie, the method

the Christians,
follows.
have hitherto observed with
I
it,
who have been accused as such, has been as interrogated them Are you Christians.-^ If they
avowed
I put the
same question a second and a third time,
threatening them with the punishment decreed

if
by the law
they stiU persisted,

for of this I
ordered them
to be
immediately exe-
cuted;
had no doubt, whatever was the nature
of their religion, that such perverseness and inflexible obsti-
nacy certainly deserved punishment.
Some
that were infected
with this madness, on account of their privilege as

citizens, I reserved to
Roman
be sent to Rome, to be referred to your
tribunal.
In the discussioa*? of this matter, accusations multiplying, a

diversity of cases occurred.
schedule of names was sent
10
I cited
me, by an unknown accuser ; but when

before me,
the persons
many
denied the
fact,
that they were or ever had
been Christians, and they repeated after the Gods, and of your image, which for
me an
this
invocation of
1
purpose
had
ordered to be brought, with the statues of the other
deities.
They performed
sacred rites with wine and frankincense, and
execrated Christ; none of which things, I

Christian can ever be compelled to do.
am
assured, a real
These, therefore, I
informer, at
thought proper to discharge.

first
Others
named by an
declaring that though they
acknowledged themselves Christians, and then denied ic had been Christians, they had retheir profession,
nounced
some years ago, others

ago-
still
longer,
and some even twenty years

imao-e,
All these worshipped your
and the
statues of the
Gods, and at the same time
execrated Christ.
And
ture
this
was the account which they gave

religion
me
of the nait
of the
they once had

or error
;
professed, whether
deserves the
name of crime
namely, that they were
accustomed, on a stated day, to assemble before sun-rise, and

to join together in singing
hymns
to Christ as to
a Deity,
binding themselves as
v/ith
a solemn oath, not to commit any

theft, robbery,
kind of wickedness, to be guilty neither of

adultery
;
nor
never to break a promise, or to keep back a deposit
when
their
called upon.
Their ^ worship being concluded,
it
was
custom
to separate,
and meet together again
for a repast,
promiscuous indeed, mthout any distinction of rank or sex,
but perfectly harmless

the publication of
I forbad
and even from
this
they desisted, since
my
edict, in
which, agreeably to your orders,

sort.
it
any
societies
of that
For further information,
I diought
necessary, in order to
come
at the truth, to
put
to the torture
two females who were
called deaconesses.
But
1 could extort
from them nothing,
except
the acknowledgement of an excessive and depraved
superstition,
and
therefore, desisting
from further investigation,
I determined to consult you, for the

great, as to call for the
number of
culprits is so
most serious deliberation.
Informations
all
are pouring in against multitudes of every age, of
orders,
and of both sexes
and more
will
be impeached, for the con-

tagion of this superstition hath spread, not only through
11
cities,
but
and even reached the farm-houses. I am of opinion, nevertheless, that it may be checked, and
villao-es also,
the success of
my
endeavours hitherto forbids despondency

almost desolate, begin to be again fre-
for the temples, once
quented;
the sacred solemnities,
which had for some time

;
been intermitted, are now attended afresh
and the
sacrificial
victims, which once could scarcely find a purchaser,

tain a brisk
sale.
now obre-
Whence
infer, that
many might be
claimed, were the hope of pardon on their repentance absolutely confirmed."
Trajan
to
Pliny.
"
My dear Pliny,
"
You
have done perfectly right in managing as you

the
have the matters which relate to

Christians.
impeachment of the
will
No
but
one general rule can be laid down, which
apply to
all
cases; these people are not to be

if
hunted up by
informers;
accused and convicted
let
them be exeoffering sup-
cuted: yet with this restriction, that if any renounce the profession of Christianity,
and give proof of
it,
by
phcations to our Gods, however suspicious their past conduct
may have
been, they shall be pardoned on their repentance.
\But anonymous accusations should never be attended to, since it would be establishing a precedent of the worst kind, and altogether inconsistent with the maxims of mj govern-
These
letters,
whilst they afford a very pleasing view of
the exemplary conduct displayed
same time shew the futihty
by the first Christians, at the of mere human accomplishments,

the
when a
chief magistrate, an emperor, of a refined people, could

as
establish,
an act
of justice,
taking
away
of hfe
personal
for the profession of a
name unconnected with any
impropriety.
Before proceeding further in this part of the subject, a rery ivatursj curiosity demands, how it happened that the
12
to
Romans, who were troublesome

their
rrligion,
no nation on account of
and who
suffered even the
Jews
to
hve un-
der their own method of worship, treated the Christians alone

with such severity?
difficult
This important question seems

re
still
more
to
be solved when
of
the
is
considered, that the excel-
lent
nature
Christian
religion,
and
its
admirable
tendency to promote the public welfare of the

private fehcity of the individual, entitled
it
state,
from the
in a singular
man-
ner to the favour and protection of the reigning powers.

the principal reasons of the severity with which the
One of Romans
persecuted the Christians, notwithstanding these considerations,
seems to have been the abhorrence and contempt with which

the latter regarded the religion of the empire; which was so
intimately connected with the form,
and indeed with the very
essence of
its political
constitution.
For though the Romans

which had nothing
yet
gave an unlimited toleration to

in
their
all religions,
tenets dangerous
to
the
commonwealth,
they
would not permit that of
their ancestors,
which was estabhshed
by
the laws of the state, to be turned into derision, nor the

it.
people to be drawn away from their attachment to
In
the doctrines of the gospel, the axe was laid to the root of the tree,
and
the destruction of every false
way was both

Besides,
unavoidably
and
intentionally
the
consequence.
whilst the introduction of the Gospel
had
this effect, it supplied

;
no gaudy objects
guished from
in the service
it
enjoined
its
followers were
instructed to worship the one supreme

idols, in spirit
God
of heaven, distin-
and
evil;
in truth; to
be ready to the
endurance of any temporal

fare with
final
to maintain a constant warfix
unholy and corrupt propensities; and to
their
hopes in steady confidence beyond the grave.
Such a
as
it
religion
was as
httle attractive to the hcentious
Roman
was
to the
Jew, involved in misunderstood ceremonies, and

its
therefore both
professors
and
its
teachers were alike the

it is
objects of disgust to each;
and hence
grossest
no wonder that
which
they
loaded
them with
the
imputations,
were too readily received by the unthinking multitude.

.*
They
Mosheim's Eccles. Hist.
vol. i.
74.
'

even ciiarged them with Atheism, and asserted that
all
1$
the
wars, tempests, and diseases which the nation suffered, were
judgments from the angry Gods upon them, because they

permitted the Christians to
live.
Hence under one
reign,
upon being proved

they gave
Chi'ist,
Christians, or confessing themselves such,
they were immediately dragged away to execution;
unless
up
their profession, execrated the sacred
name of
and
fell
down
to stocks
and
stones,
to
which they
were also instigated by inliuman tortures.
Among
tius,
the persons
who
suffered under Trajan,
was Igna-
pastor of the church at Antioch.
Trajan, making a short
stay at that place,
and about
to enter
on the Parthian war,
the occurrence of an earthquake, which then took place, and
which was very destructive in
its
consequences, appears to have
roused his hatred against the Christians, and he ordered Ignatius to
be seized, and sent to Rome, where he was exposed in
the theatre, and devoured
The
been
place,
persecution under Trajan,
by mid beasts. commonly

his death,
called the third,
appears to have continued during his whole reign, and to have

temiinated only by
an event which took
A. D. 117.
Adrian,
who
succeeded
Trajan,
manifested a
degree of
;
mildness compared with what his predecessors had done
and,
in consequence, the church enjoyed a sort of interval in suffering: yet, notwithstanding, there did continue
a persecution
denominated the fourth.

Adi-ian was succeeded
After a reign of twenty-one years,
by x\ntoninus Pius and Marcus Aurehus
Antoninus;
the former of
whom
denounced
capital punish-
raent against those
who should
in future accuse the Christians
without being able to prove them guilty of any crime; but

the latter issued
edicts,
in consequence of
which the
vilest
rabble were allowed to be adduced as evidence against the

followers of Jesus
;
and the Christians were put
to the
in the
most
barbarous tortures, and condemned to meet death

cruel forms, notwithstanding their perfect
most
innocence and per-
severing
chai'ge.
'
solenm denial of those horrid crimes laid to their

This, which
f
is
called the fifth persecution, induced

Hist. vol.i. ICO-l.
Mosheim Ecc.
14
HISTORrcAL SURVEY 6T
first
Justin Martyr to write his

to the emperor.
Apology, which he presented
That distinguished man, Poly carp, bishop of Smyrna, whom Usher has laboured to shew, was the angel of the church of Smyrna, addressed by Jesus Christ, Rev. ii. 8. was martyred
in, or
about the year 167.
The
account of his death
is
preis
served by Eusebius, and, omitting some extravagancies,

substance as follows.
in
The popular
fury which never stays to en-
quire or to discriminate, imputed to the Christians the crime of
Atheism, because they refused to worship and
sacrifice to idols.
Hence " take away

for."
the usual cry
among
the disorderly multitude became,
the Atheists," and after the destruction of

to this
many
who
one
lesser persons,
was joined,
*'
let
Polycarp be sought
Polycarp, far from imitating the rashness of those
threw themselves into the hands of their persecutors, took every

lawful means for his personal safety, and retired,
village,
first
to
and from thence unto another

Eusebius
but the place of his
retreat
having been obtained by torture, from one of his

relates that
domestics, he was taken.
he might even
then have escaped but he would not, saying, " the will of the
Lord be done." Hearing that the officers were come to seize him, he came down from his chamber and conversed wîth them, and all present admired his firmness, some saying, " is it worth
while to apprehend so aged a person
.?"
Polycarp immediately
ordered meat and drink to be set before the officers, as
much
as
they pleased,. and having obtained one uninterrupted hour for prayer ; he mentioned and commended all whom he had ever
known
took
God he was then set on an ass and led unto the City. The Irenarch Herod and his father Nifcetes, meeting him,
to
;
him up into their chariot, and began to advise him, saying, " what harm is it to cry. Lord Caesar and to sacrifice and be
!
safe ?"
Polycarp was at
first silent,
but when they pressed him,

.?"
he
said,
"I
v'ill
not follow your advice
finding, therefore,
that they could not persuade him, they abused him, and thrust
him out of the chariot, so that in faUing he bruised his thigh. But he still unmoved, went on cheerfully under the conduct of
his guards to the stadium.
When
he was brought
to the tribunal there
was a great

THE CHRISTIAK CHURCH.
tumult, as soon as
it
15
was generally understood that Polycarp

proconsul asked hhn
if lie
was apprehended.
cai-p, to
The
was Poly-
which he assented.
The
former then began to exhort
him.
" Have pity on thy own great age
! Swear by
the Atheists
the
!"
fortune of Caesar
!repent! say. Take away

to
Polycarp, with a grave aspect, beholding
all
the multitude,
to heaven, said,
waving his hands " Take away the

saying,
*'
them, and looking up
Atheists.''
The
proconsul urging him, and

thee J' reproach Christ!"
" Swear, and I
will release
Polyciu-p said,
Eighty and
;
six years
have I served him, and

I
he hath never wronged me
and how can

proconsul
blaspheme
my king
who hath saved me?

consul, if he
The
still
urging him, he
declared himself a Christian, and ready to instruct the pro-
would
hear.
The
proconsul then said, " I have
wild beasts, and will expose you to them, unless you repent.*"
" Call them !" changed." " I
said Polycarp,
will
" our minds are not

spirit
to
be
tame your
by
fire,"
said the former,
"
since
you despise the fury of

Avith fire,
beasts.''
Polycarp rephed,
" you threaten me

ungodly.
which burns but for a moment,

fire
.?
but are ignorant of that eternal
which
is
reserved for the

please."
But why do you delay
Do
;
what you
he
sent,
The
proconsul was visibly embarrassed
however,
the herald to proclaim thrice in the vast assembly, " Polycarp
hath professed himself a Christian!" upon which

tude, both
all
the multi-
Jews and
Gentiles,
fuel
demanded
his blood.
They im-
mediately gathered
the
fire
from the workshops and baths, and

secured him
being prepared, Polycarp laid aside his clothes, and

those
said to
who would have
in
the
usual
manner, " Let
me
remain as I
fire, will
am
for
he who giveth
me
strength to sustain the
enable
me to remain unmoved."
tlie
After
this,
being
put in the place appointed, he uttered a
prayer, and
remaining sometime alive in the midst of
flames, the confector was ordered to approach, and plunge

his
sword through
his body.
The
of
year 180 closed this persecution;

succeeded,
for in
the reign
Commodus, who
'
and of Pertinax,
i.
who
fol-
Blilner's Cli. Hist. vol.
209.
16
lowed
in the
government, a considerable degree of mildness
prevailed.
Pertinax, however, having been basely assassinated,
was succeeded by Severus, who soon pursued the Christians

with the same malignity as some of his predecessors had done,
which caused great bloodshed

provinces, as related
this century.
in Asia, Eg)rpt,
and the other
by TertuUian and
others, to the close of
The
corruption introduced in the
first,
continued and in-
creased during the second century.
A great and unwarrantaby with-
ble stress was laid on ceremonies, in order to gratify the multitude;
but as
in
every age, to the injury of truth,
drawing the mind from an attentive observance of the precepts of the Gospel, under a vain idea, that the observance of
the former could supply the place of the

this, there
latter.
In addition to
appears to have been a great account of mysteries;
by
which
it
was insinuated, that the forms of worship had a hidden

in themselves,
and peculiar power, considered

their apparent
and apart from
meaning
a doctrine well calculated to inspire an
ignorant veneration for forms as well as ministers, and which evidently might contribute to render Christianity,
ble, at least not so disgusting, to the heathen,
if it
if
not accepta-
whose religion,
may be
so called, consisted in a multitude of mysterious
observances.
By means
such as these, the Christian Pastors

it
gradually obtained a power, which, as
may be
supposed,
they did not always rightly employ: hence arose dictation of creeds on one hand, and blind obedience on the
other.
While some, who acted
in the
character of ministers, suc-
ceeded in persuading the people that the Christians had suc-
ceeded to the rights and immunities of the Jewish priesthood,
and
that Christian bishops should be regarded as the high
priests of that dispensation, as well as others in inferior
grada-
tions of authority ; a notion
which produced for them both ho-
nour and In
this
profit.
century also, the form of church government was
adopted, which appeared to give a regularity and dependance

to the whole body.
officers,
ties
Before this period, every church had

to
its
and considered itself bound

;
no other, except by the
of aifection
but
it
was now
established, that distinction

in dignity
17
;
and authority was
to
be maintained
and
all
the
churches in a
district or province,
were to be confederated and
assembled at intenals, to discuss the concerns of the whole;
an arrangement which conveyed a large increase of power to

the clergy, which, although
it
;
did not instantly, yet finally,

as in process of time, they lost
produced immense mischiefs
sight of their original designation,
and no longer considering
themselves the delegates of the churches, asserted an authority

to prescribe laws
and
issue
commands.
Ecclesiastical councils
had, besides, the effect of destroying

churches, and their Bishops or Pastors
the
;
equality
of the
in these
and whilst
public assemblies, degrees in dignity began to be
observed,
spirit
of domination was gradually introduced; a

title
new order
;
of Ecclesiastics, invented under the

finally,
of Patriarchs
when ambition and
the love of power
and had gained its

investing the
height, the catalogue was rendered complete,
by
bishop of
Rome
with supreme dignity, in the denomination of
the Prince of the Patriarchs.
Of
the
peculiarities
of doctrine in
the
second century,
the tenets of the Ascetics form
the distinguishing feature.
The
doctrines of this sect consisted principally in austerities,

life
;
which, in some cases, went near to the extinction of
for
they considered themselves bound to practise fastings, watchings, labour,
and
self-denial,
even to the exclusion of the most

pervêrsion the
necessary comforts, and,
by a
most destructive,
if it
sought happiness in solitary meditation, which,

in
promoted
doubted,
them the love of God, and
that
may be
fairly
can hardly be supposed conducive to the love of man, which

is
only to be expressed in a state of society, not of solitude.
Hence
ances,
arose, in after times, a multitude of puerile observfirst
which
beclouded,
and afterwards almost
extin-
guished, every Christian doctrine,
among the
diversified orders
of Monks, Nuns, &c. &c.
The
reign of Severus terminated in the early part of the
third century.
He
was succeeded by
his son Caracalla
who,
during his government, which lasted
six years, exercised great
lenity towards the Christians: a feeling
which appears to have
existed
until
the
government devolved on
Maximin, who
18
^HISTORICAL SURVEY OF
commenced the seventh persecution, and whose cruelty was of But he reigned only three years, and from the darkest land.
h\s death to the succession of Decius, the church enjoyed
com-
parative quietness
though
in that
outward peace she
lost
much
of her internal purity, and exhibited tokens of degeneracy both

in faith
and
practice.
No
sooner,
however, had Decius asfall
cended the throne, than he caused persecution to

with redoubled fury.
on them
prae-
He
issued edicts,
commanding the
to
tors, on pain of death, either to extirpate the whole of the
Christians, or to
compel them, by torment,
renounce their
rehgion, and return to the pagan worship; and, in consequence,
during the space of two years, multitudes of Christians were
put to death in
secutions bring
all
the provinces.
The
many
eighth
and ninth perbrightest
down
;
the history of the church to the close of
the third century
during which
of
its
oma-
naments sealed
its
doctrines with their blood.
In those intervals of peace which the church enjoyed in the

course of this centmy, large additions were
made to
the
number
ad-
of converts, though, as has been already hinted with
little
vantage to her purity, for an increase of ceremonies prevailed

alterations
were made in the manner of celebrating the Lord's
Supper, by the introduction of a great degree of external apVessels of gold and of silver being pearance and of splendour.
used, whilst
as even to
it
was
in itself considered so essential to salvation

infants.
be administered to
The
doctrine of posses-
sion
to
by
evil spirits
was
also maintained,
and they were supposed
be expelled by baptism, on which account persons baptized

Fasting also attained a particular credit
cross in token of protection.
were arrayed in white.

in this period,
and the sign of the
At
the
commencement of
the fourth century, the church enpriests, foreseeing
joyed toleration, but the Pagan
probably the
destruction of their emoluments, instigated Dioclesian

lerius Cassar,
and Gaby whom a sanguinary persecution was begun in

;
303, which lasted eight years
at length,
however, Galerius
being
afflicted
with a di'eadful disease, ordered these severities
to cease, which closed the tenth persecution.
The
period
now
approaches when the
civil
authority united with the church
under Constantine, and when matters of faith became the object

of
civil
19
comports with
government
how
far such
an
alliance
the declaration of Jesus Christ, respecting the nature of his

kingdom,'' the reader
effects
may
determine for himself; but

will,
its
ill
on the rights and habits of men,
be amply apparent
in the following pages.
When
Constantine ascended the throne, he not only relieved
the Christians from the anxieties of suffering, but he afterwards
turned the stream of persecution, and issued

every religion but the Christian.
-
edicts, forbidding
The
first effect,
resulting from the union of the church
and
the state under Constantine, appears to have been, that of
producing a great degree of pride among the Clergy, who noAV knew no bounds to theii' ambition. Thus exhibiting the
striking difference Avhich exists between a rehgion every where spoken against ; a profession of which must be made at the hazard of hfe, and one patronised by the civil power, and con-
nected wdth fixed emoluments and splendid dignity.

perience ever shews, that Christians
For exin pro-
become corrupt,
portion as they become secular,

inj unction i is
and wherever the apostohcal

which adorn
exceeded, and the spirit of the world admitted in

objects, all the graces
an eager pursuit of present
the Christian character become proportionally sullied.
The
bishop of Rome, the superior
city,
soon began, by a
pre-eminence,
very natural consequence, to claim

and, as external authority had
spiritual
ecclesiastical
now become
the adjunct of
power, he exceeded all others in the splendour of the church over which he presided ; in the riches of his revenue and
possessions
;
in the
number and
and
variety of his ministers
in
his credit with the people,
in his
sumptuous and splendid
office it
manner of living; and therefore when a vacancy occurred in this became the object of contention, and frequently of disturbance, in the city of
occurred in the year 366,
an election took
Rome; a remarkable instance of which when upon the death of Liberius, place, and when two persons were chosen by
opposite parties to the same office, a choice which each endeavoured to enforce by open violence, and the most hateful
means.
The
*
splendour, which at this period attended the

John
x\iii. 36.
'
Tim.
vi.
20
bishop of Rome, therefore, was considerable, though nothing

in compai'ison of that
which belonged
to the office in after times;
for though they claimed, they liad not actually attained, supre-
macy.
The arrangements made by

and
ecclesiastical
Constantine respecting the
civil
government were of the following kind.
To
the four bishops of Rome, Constantinople, Antioch, and Alex-
andria was given a pre-eminence, probably under the
title 'patri-
arch
answering to these in the
civil
government, he created
four praetorian prefects ; next to these in dignity were the exarchs;
then followed the metropolitans, having authority over a single

province, after these were the archbishops, and beneath these
the bishops
to these latter
were at
first
added the
cJiorepiscopi,
or superintendants of country churches, an order however, soon

after discontinued
by the
bishops,
who found
it
to infringe
on
their
power and
authority.
Constantine divided the adminisinternal,
tration into external
and
the
internal relating to
the forms of worship, the offices of priests, the conduct of the

ecclesiastics, &c.
he committed to the
esclesiastical officers
be-
fore enumerated,
and
the decision of counsels,
the
external
administration embracing whatever related to the outward state
of the church, he reserved to himself
In consequence
of this
arrangem-ent Constantine and his successors, convened councils

in
which they presided, appointed the judges in religious controversies, decided on the differences which arose between ministers
and people, arranged the extent of

It
ecclesiastical possessions,
and
punished crimes against the civil laws,

is
by the ordinary judges.
not intended here to enter on the wide question of

;
national estabhshments
if it
were, the present period would
afford a powerful argument, on the impolicy and impiety of attempting to blend those things, which are ordained to be kept
asunder; iron and clay, though they
may be
mingled, they canits
not be united.
the
civil
Every thing
is
beautiful in
own
order.
If
magistrate bear rule without intrusion, he will protect
those
as
whom
;
he governs,
'n\
the quiet enjoyment of then- rights,
men
taking proper care for the punishment of such " evil
doers" as infringe on those rights, according to the provisions of

civil law.
Like a wise physician, he
will consider at large tlie

political
21
body, and from time to time, apply those remedies which
incidental
derangements require.
If he be himself a Christian,
as an individual in
;
lie will rejoice in the privilege,
and exhibit
his exalted station, the influence of Christian principles
in the
wisdom of
his decisions,
and the brightness of

will fear to
his example.
From
consistent views, studiously avoiding the assumption of

his
an authority not
own, he
touch the conscience,

to
is,
knowing
heart and
that
it is
sacred,
and accountable
it
one Being only " to search the
in the universe,
ti-y
whose prerogative alone
the reins of the children of men."
Constantine
who probably had no apprehension of the
irre-
concileable nature of spiritual
and temporal power, found howthere are frequent instances

ecclesiastical,
ever the difficulty of drawing the line of separation, so that
both in the fourth and
fifth centuries,
of the emperors determining matters purely

likewise of bishops
late to civil
and
re-
and
councils, determining matters
which
government.
The emperor having now established his mixed government, soon felt his own dignity connected with that of the superior
ecclesiastical officers,
and having removed the
seat of
empire to
Constantinople, a city which he had
named
after himself,
and
which he intended should become a second
Rome
permitted
the bishop of Constantinople to advance in precedence, and in a
council held at that city in 381, his pretensions were estabhshed,
and he was placed by the third canon of that council, in the first rank after the bishop of Rome, a preference which not only
occasioned the bitter hatred of the bishops of Alexandria, but at
length produced those contentions between the bishops of
Rome
ages,
and Constantinople, which being carried on

ended
at length in the separation of the
for
many
Greek and Latin

in
churches.
Wealth and power present the same strong temptations

every age.
field
If the way
to these at one period
lie
through the
of war,
we read of heroes and
conquerors.
If at another,
through the shady paths of
intellect,
;
scholastic speculations
become the subject of history
but
if
only through the sacred
portal of religion, the most disgusting objects are presented to
our view, the pure principles of truth, are either distorted or
22
suppressed, and the temple of
God becomes
a den of thieves.
is,
As
long, indeed, as
man
continues what he
a compound of
at-
flesh
and
spirit, lie will
always be subject to an overweening

life
;
tachment to the things of the present
this is
an infirmity
there
is
which attends the Christian

striking difference between a
in
every age.
But
man who, from

it
the operation of
heavenly principles, keeps the world beneath him, using but not
abusing
it,
and he who makes
the object of his worship.
When by
the union
now contemplated, religion became the high

and
to study,
road to state favour and worldly grandeur; the votaries of

these began to crowd the court,
efforts,
with
all
their
the external appearances
of sanctity.
all
Religion be-
came the fashionable pursuit ; and

were soon pressed into
service.
the powers of invention
Hence under one period one,

became substituted
and under another, a new

in the
species of puerility
:
room of solid
virtue
not indeed entirely to the exclusion
of every good, because under the most utter wretchedness and

debasiement
God
hath ever taken care to preserve unto him-
self a seed to serve him.
After Constantine had arranged his state

officers,
officers
and church
a task of easy accomplishment
to feel the terrors of heathen government,
among men accustomed and who were elated

arise,
with the hope of better times, he soon found a difficulty
for v/hich he had omitted to provide, and which has attended
every similar institution; namely, that of producing Uniformity
of Faith.
"In
an assembly of the Presbyters of Alex-
andria, the bishop of that city,
whose name was Alexander,
expressing his sentiments respecting the nature of Jesus Christ,
maintained,
among
other things, that he was not only of the

also of the
same nature and dignity, but

the Father.
same essence with
This assertion
was opposed by Arius, one of
the Presbyters, a
his eloquence
;
man
of a subtle turn, and remarkable for
whether his zeal for his own opinions, or per-
sonal resentment against his bishop,
was the motive that

he
first
influ-
enced him
is
not very certain
be
this as it will,
treated
as false the assertion of Alexander, on account of

to the Sabellian errors which
its affinity
had been condemned by the churchy
and then running himself into the opposite extreme, he main-
23
tained that the Son was totally and essentially distinct from
the Fatlier,
that he
was the
first
and noblest of these beings,

instru-
whom God
the Father
had created out of nothing, the
ment by whose subordinate operation the Almighty Father formed the universe, and therefore inferior to the Father both in nature aud dignity.''"^ These opinions, by the talent with
which their author supported them, soon gained a number of
adherents and produced a separation between Arius and Alexander.
Constantine,
who beheld
the growing evil with anxious
solicitude, finding the
breach become wider and wider, he himself
interposed, in the hope of re-uniting the dispXitants,
and addresto lay aside
sed letters to them at Alexaudria, exhorting

their differences
them
and be reconciled
examined the
rise
to each other;
he declared,
dispute,
that after having
and progress of the

he
he found that the differences between them, were not by any
means such,
that he
as to justify furious contention
tells
Alexander,
had required a declaration of
their sentiments respecting
silly
empty question;
and Arius,
that he
had imprudently
of,
uttered what he should not even have thought

least,
or what at
he should have kept
secret in his
own bosom,
that
;
questions about such things ought not to have been asked
if
asked, should not have been answered: that they proceeded
from an
so high
idle fondness for disputation,
and were
and that
in themselves of
and
difficult a
nature as that they could not be exactly

:
comprehended, or suitably explained
to insist
effect,
on such
than to
points before the people, could produce no other
make some of them talk blasphemy, and

These
ed of
to
efforts
others turn schismatics.

fail-
of the Emperor, however prudently directed,
their desired effect;
he found the
evil too
deeply rooted
be eradicated, and therefore, determined on calling in the

;
assistance of the bishops in assembly

letters to the
first
accordingly he issued
;
'
bishops of
all
the provinces, and assembled the

the
general council of Nice, in Bithynia, A. D. 325
total
number of persons who

fifty, tluree
;
sat in this council
was about two
thousand and
bishops
hundred and eighteen of
whom
were
on
the day appointed, this assembly

^
met
in a large
Mosheira Ecc. Hist.

i.
vol. i. 412.
'
Euscbius Life of Contantiue, B.
Ch
63. in Jones's Waldene.
^M
the palace.
room of
peror.
The
bishops ai\d clergy having taken then
places, they
remained standing, waiting the arrival of the emlength Constantine appeared, surrounded
At
by
his
all all
friends, (says Eusebius), like
an angel of God, exceeding
his attendants, in size, gracefulness,
and strength, dazzling
eyes with the splendour of his dress, but shewing the greatest
humility in his manner of walking, gesture and behaviour, and
having placed himself in the midst of the upper part of the
loom near a low

desired to do so
chair, covered with gold, did not sit
down,
till
by
the
fatliers.
When the assembly had taken

and addresand
their seats, Eustathius, patriarch of Antioch, rose
sed the emperor, giving thanks to
God on
his account,
congratulating the church, on the prosperity brought about
through him, and particularly on the subversion of the heathen

worship.
The emperor then

said,
rose,
and addressed the assembly

them
all
in Latin, expressing his happiness at seeing
met on so
wars
glorious an occasion, as that of amicably settHng their differences,
which he
had given him more concern than
all his
but having ended these, he desired nothing more than the

setthng the peace of the church, and concluded, by recommend-
ing
it
to
them, to remove every cause of future distention.

followed, however, could not have been
That which now
very consonant to the pacific views of Constantine, for some of

the bishops present, thinking this a favourable opportunity for
promoting their separate

letters
interests,
delivered into his hands

;
of complaint against each other
these complaints were
at first
made by word,
personally
but Constantine, requested
they would put them into writing, and when they delivered
them
to him,
he put the whole of them unopened into the

it
fire,
telling them, that
did not belong to him to decide on the
dif-
ferences of Christian bishops,
and that the hearing of them,
must be deferred
been
assembly began
until the
day of judgment.
their
Having thus
the
softened, in regard to
personal animosities,
to turn their attention to the object of their

after a deliberation of
meeting together, and
more than two
months, agreed upon a summary of matters to be believed, and
which was thence denominated the Nicene Creed.

this
As
soon as
formulary had been assented
to, it
was transmitted to Rome,

>vhere
it
25
was confirmed in a council of two hundred and seventywords

:
five bishops, in these
"We confirm with oui* mouth, that

a city of Bithynia, by the
,
whicli has been decreed at Nice,
three hundred and eighteen holy bishops, for tlie good of the CuthoUc and Apostolic church, mother of the faithful; we
anathematize
all
those,
who
shall
dare to
contradict
the
decrees of the great
and holy
:""
council, which
was assembled at
Nice, in the presence of that most pious and venerable prince, the emperor Constantine
to this all the bishops answered,
"
We
consent to
it."
Thus was
the authority of councils
exalted
above that of him from
whom
it
was profissedly
influence of the
derived, a foundation laid for the

clergy, the riglit of private
at large
unbounded
judgment
violated,
and the world

at
commanded
to believe
any thing, and
any time
it is
which the church ordained should be believed, a doctrine,

true, without
which no union of
exist,
spiritual
and temporal power

produce
can be supposed to
but which, when once established

fail
and FULLY acted upon, could not possibly

that
superstition,
to
all
idolatry,
grossness of mind, and cruelty,

ecclesiastical history,
which characterizes so large a portion of

until the
man
of sin became fully revealed, exalting himself
above
all that is called God, or that is worshipped, so that at length he, as God, sat in the temple of God. ^
When
own
Constantine and his clergy had, according to their
ideas,
overcome
this radical difficulty in their
mixed go-
vernment, by the formation of a creed, which should produce

unifonnity in this
new and complex body,
the next step before
them was
to procure its
universal reception, and as argument
cannot be supposed to have any place with dictation, the most

obvious, and indeed the only
method by which
suffer.
this
end could
refused
first
be obtained was that of

to believe
civil
penalty, that those
who
might be compelled to
Constantine at
wrote
letters
enjoining the people to believe the creed
now
let-
established,
which he asserted was by the command of God,

Spirit.
and framed by the inspiration of the Holy

ters
These
were mild and gentle
at the first
but he was soon per-
suaded by the bishops to exhibit great zeal for the extinction
Tim.
iii.
Og
of heresy, and issued edicts against those whom they repre" enemies of truth, sented as its abettors, denominating them
destructive counsellors, Sec." forbidding their public meetmgs,
their places of assembly to the church.
and giving
He banished
Arius, and decreed that his books should be burnt; and that if any should dare to keep any one of them, as soon as this was
proved he should
suifer death
difficulties,
Such were the

ruler
and such the conduct, of the
first
who governed
" has
:
under the profession of Christianity,

; "
Constantine the Great

bon,
"a prince,
whose
character,'' says
Gib-
fixed the attention
and divided the opinions of
mankind
his
his person as well as
mind had been enriched by

His stature was
lofty,
nature with her choicest endowments.
countenance majestic, his deportment graceful:

;
in
the
dispatch of business his diligence was indefatigable

active powers of
liis
and the
in
mind were almost continually exercised
reading, writing, or meditating, in giving audience to ambassadors, or in examining the complaints of his subjects.
The
general peace which he maintained during the last foui'teen years of his life, was a period of apparent splendour rather
than of
sullied
real prosperity,
and the old age of Constantine was

reconcileable vices of rapaciousness
by the opposite yet
and prodigality."^
l^he History of what is called the Chiistian Church from this
time forward becomes a pretty uniform record of superstition, After the time of Constantine many ambition, and fanaticism.
additions were
made by
the emperors and others, to the wealth

these additions were followed
and honours of the clergy ; and
by a proportional
larly
increase of their vices
and luxury, particucities.
among
those
who
lived in great
and opulent
The
re-
bishops opposing each other in the most disgraceful

"
manner
Roman
nity,
is
Constantine was chosen to the government, whilst in England with the army. It appears, he entertained a favourable opinion of Christia-
whether from
a sincere conviction of
its
truth, or
from
political
motives
doubtful.
The
authenticity of the story of his conversion,
by the
vision of a lumi*'
nous cross appearing in the firmament bearing the inscription, conquer," has been much controverted and much doubted.
*
In this
Gibbon's Rome, chap,
xviii.

specting the extent of their jurisdictions
;
27
same time
dis-
at the
regarding the rights of their inferiors, and imitating, in their
manners and luxurious mode of

and
princes.
hfe, the
quahty of magistrates
This conduct of the higher clergy soon infected

;
the inferior classes
and the ^mters of
this period repeatedly
censure and complain of the effeminacy of the deacons.

Presbyters and Deacons of the
superior honours,
others
;
The
with
first
orders began to aim at

at being
titles
and were offended
on a
level
hence arose the invention of the
Arch-Preshyter
and Arch-Deacon.
The
rivalry introduced
between the bishops of
Rome and
Emperor
In the
to.
Constantinople, in consequence of the attachment of the
Constantine to the latter, has been before alluded
5th century the bishops of Constantinople having extended

their authority over all the provinces of Asia,
endeavoured to
obtain
still
further dignities
it
and
in the council held at Chal-
cedon, a. d. 451,
was resolved. That the same rights and
honours conferred on the bishop of
Rome
at the
were due to the
bishop of Constantinople, on account of the equal dignity of

the cities in which they presided
;
and
same time they conj
firmed to the bishop of Constantinople the
urisdiction of the
Asiatic provinces which he had assumed.
These decisions
considerably alarmed the bishop of

effort to establish his
Rome, who used every

royal influence, how-
supremacy.
The
ever, preponderated against him, and the bishops of
Rome and
Constantinople were declared equals.
Whilst the principal persons among the clergy were thus

contending in the
spirit
of proud ambition, veiled indeed by the

fail to
appearances of sanctity, the inferior orders did not

their
follow
example; and as religion now became the popular pursuit,

of envy and emulation soon prevailed, which incUned
spirit
men
tices
;
to
endeavour
to
outrun each other

austerities
in zeal
and pious prac-
hence inventions and
were introduced, which

all
were well calculated to excite that vacant feeling in
ages,
predominating in the multitude, which produces veneration

in proportion as
it
ridicules the intellect.
The most
striking
and the most
lasting of these, or rather the vortex of all others.
28
is
that which, about this period,
life,
made
rapid progress in
tlic
monastic
a style of existence disgraceful to religion and
destructive to man.
" In the reign of Constantine, the Ascetics
fled
from a profana
and degenerate world,
to perpetual solitude or religious society,
they resigned the use or the property of their temporal possessions, established regular
communities of the same sex and

a
similar disposition,
and assumed the names of Hermits,

their lonely retreat in
Monhs, and Jfwhorites, expressive of

natural or
artificial
desert.
They
soon acquired the respect
of the world which they despised, and the loudest applause was
bestowed on
this
Divine Philosophy, which
surpassed, with-
out the aid of science or reason, the laborious virtues of the
Grecian schools.
Stoics, in the
The monks might

and
indeed contend with the
contempt of fortune, of pain, and of death.

silence
The
Pythagorean
submission were revived in their seras firmly as the Cynics
vile discipline,
and they disdained,
themselves,
all
the forms and. decencies of civil society.
The
lives of the primitive monks were consumed in penance and solitude, undisturbed by the various occupations which fill the
time,
and exercise the
faculties of reasonable, active,
and
social
beings ; whenever they were permitted to step beyond the precincts of the monastery,
two jealous companions were the mutual

;
guards and spies of each other's actions
and
after their return
they were condemned to forget, or at least to suppress whatever

they had seen or heard in the world
:
strangers
who
professed
the orthodox faith were hospitably entertained in a separate
apartment; but their dangerous conversation was restricted

to
some chosen
elders
of approved discretion and
fidelity.
Except
in their presence the monastic slave

;
might not receive
the visits of his friends or kindred
and
it
was deemed highly

obstinate refu-
meritorious
sal
if
he
afflicted
a tender
sister
by the
of a word or look.
lives
without personal attachments,
The monks themselves passed their among a crowd which had

in the
been formed by accident, and was detained
same prison
by
force or prejudice
a special licence of the abbot regulated

;
the time and duration of their familiar visits
and
at their

silent
39
meals they were enveloped in their cowls, inaccessible and
almost invisible to each other.
According to
their faith
and zeal
cells,
they might employ the day which they passed in their

either in vocal or mental prayer
,
they assembled in the evening,
and they were awakened

the monastery
stars,
:
in the night for the public worship of
the precise
moment was determined by

in the serene
the
which are seldom clouded

rustic
sky of Egypt,
in-
and a
horn or trumpet the signal of devotion, twice
terrupted the vast silence of the desert.
The most devout
or the most ambitious of the spiritual bre-
thren renounced the convent as they had renounced the world.
The fervent monasteries of Egypt, Palestine, and Syria, were surrounded by a Laura^ a distant
circle
of solitary
cells
and the
extravagant penance of the Hermits was stimulated by applause
and emulation.
and
chains,
They sunk under the painful weight of crosses and their emaciated hmbs were confined by collars,
and greaves, of massy and
rigid iron
:
bracelets, gauntlets,
all
superfluous encumbrance of dress they contemptuously cast
away, and some savage saints of both sexes have been admired,
whose naked bodies were only covered by

which the
their long hair.
Tliey aspired to reduce themselves to the rude and miserable

state in
human
brute
is
scarcely distingi'fshed above
his
kindred animals, and a numerous sect of Anchorites,
derived their
name from
their
humble
practice of grazing in
the fields of Mesopotamia with the
common herd.
They
often
usurped the den of some

resemble;
wild beasts,
whom
they aifected to
they buried themselves in some gloomy cavern,

or nature had scooped out of the rock, and
still
which
ai't
the
marble quarries of Thebais are
inscribed with the
monu-
The mostjperfect hermits are supposed to have passed many days without food, many nights without and glorious was he sleep, and many years without speaking
ments of
their penance.
;
who
contrived any
cell
or seat of a pecuhar construction which
might expose him
in the
most inconvenient posture to the
inclemency of the seasons.

nastic life the
Among
these heroes of the

Stylites
mo-
name and genius of Simeon
have been
penance.
immortalized by the singular invention of an
aerial
30
the age of thirteen the
At
young Syrian deserted
the profes-
sion of a shepherd, and threw himself into an austere monastery.
After a long and painful noviciate, in which Simeon was
repeatedly saved from pious suicide, he established his residence
on a mountain, about thirty or forty miles to the east of Within the space of a mandin or circle of stones, to Antioch. which he had attached himself by a ponderous cliain, he
ascended a column, which was successively raised from the In this height of nine to that of sixty feet from the ground.
last
and
lofty station the Syrian anchorite resisted the heat of
thirty
exercise instructed
summers, and the cold of as many winters. Habit and him to maintain his dangerous situation
dif-
without fear or giddiness, and successively to assume the

ferent postures of devotion.
He
sometimes prayed in an erect

in the figure of a cross,
his
attitude, with his outstretched
arms
but
his
most familiar practice was, that of bending
meagre
skeleton from the forehead to the feet;

after
and a curious
spectator
numbering twelve hundred and forty-four

from the endless count.
it
repetitions at
length desisted
The
progress of an
ulcer in his thigh might shorten, but

celestial life
;
could not disturb, this
and the patient hermit expired without descendcolumn.
ing
froiTi
's
A prince who should capriciously inflict such tortures would

be deemed a tyrant
would surpass the power of a tyrant to impose a long and miserable existence on the reluctant This voluntary martyrdom must have victims of his cruelty.
;
but
it
gradually destroyed the sensibihty, both of mind and body;
nor can
it
selves are sensible of
be presumed, that the fanatics who torment themany lively affection for the rest of manhas distinguished the
kind.
A cruel unfeeling temper

;
monks
is
of every age and country
their stern indifference,
which
seldom
mollified
by personal
friendship,
is
inflamed by
reli-
gious hatred and their merciless zeal, has strenuously administered the
Holy
Office of the Inquisition.
monastic saints were respected and ahnost adored by Successive crowds of pilgrims from the pnnce and people. Gaul and India saluted the divine pillar of Simeon the tribes
The
31
of Sai-acens disputed in arms the honour of his benediction

the queens of Arabia and Persia confessed his supernatural
virtue,
and the angchc hermit was consulted by the younger His remains were transported from the mountain of
Theodosius in the most miportant concerns of the church and

state.
Telenissa,
by a solemn procession of the
patriarch, the master-
general of the east, six bishops, twenty- one counts or tribunes,
and
six
thousand soldiers
and Antioch revered
his
bones as
of
her glorious ornament and impregnable defence.

the apostles and martyrs was gradually eclipsed
The fame
fell
by
these recent
prostrate
and popular
anchorites.
The
Christian world
before their shrines, and the miracles ascribed to their relics
exceeded, at least in
ploits of their lives.
number and
duration, the spiritual extheir lives
But the golden legend of
was
embellished by the artful credulity of their interested brethren,
and a believing age was
easily persuaded, that the slightest
caprice of an Egyptian or a Syrian
interrupt the eternal laws of the universe.
monk had been sufficient The favourites
to
of
heaven were accustomed to cure inveterate diseases with a

touch, a word, or a distant message, and to expel the most
obstinate daemons
from the souls or bodies which

oj:
tliey possessed.
They
familiarly accosted
imperiously
commanded
the Jons
.
and serpents of the
desert, infused vegetation into a sapless
trunk, suspended iron on the surface of the water, passed the
Nile on the back of a crocodile, and refreshed themselves in a

fiery
furnace.
These extravagant
tales
which display the
faction without the genius of poetry, seriously affected the
reason, the faith,

lity
and the morals of the people.
Their credu-
debased and vitiated the faculties of the mind, they cor-
rupted the evidence of history and superstition, gradually extinguished the hostile light of philosophy and science,
p
The
south
increase of the
monks soon became prodigions

five
to the
of Alexandria; the mountain and adjacent desert of
Nitria were peopled

veller
by
thousand anchorites, and the
tra-
may
still
investigate the ruins of fifty monasteries,

soil.
which
is
were planted in that barren

*
In the Upper Theba
the
Gibbon's Decline and Fall, chap. 27.
32
vacant island of Tabenne was occupied by Pachomius and four-
That holy abbot successively founded nine monasteries of men, and one of women, and the
liis
teen hundred of
brethren.
festival
of Easter sometimes collected
fifty
thousand religious
persons,
stately
who
followed his angelic rule

city of
of discipline.
The
and
and populous
Oxyrinchus, the seat of Christian

edifices,
orthodoxy had devoted the temples, the public
even the ramparts, to pious and charitable uses, and the

bishop
who might preach
in
twelve churches,
computed ten
thousand females and twenty thousand males of the monastic

profcssicni.
The Egyptians who

were disposed
to
gloried in this marvellous revolution,

to believe, that the
hope and
to the
number of the
Athanasius^
monks was equal

introduced into
nastic
life,
remainder of the people.
Rome,
the knowledge and practice of the

this
mo-
and a school of
new philosophy, was opened by
the disciples of Antony, a Syrian youth, whose

rion,
name was Hila-
and who fixed
his dreary
abode on a sandy beach, bet wen
the sea and a morass, about seven miles from Gaza.
The
austere penance, in which he persisted forty eight years, diffused
a similar enthusiasm, and he was followed by a train of two or

\hrnQ thousand Anchorets, whenever he visited the innumer-
able monasteries of Palestine.

in the East,
The fame of
in the
Basil was celebrated
and of Martin of Tours,
West
the former,
having estabhshed monasteries along the borders of the black

sea,
and the
latter in
Gaul, two thousand of whose followers,
attended his body to the grave.

every
city,*^
Every province, and

ignorant devotees,
at last
was
filled
by
these
whose
absurdities are scarcely to be equalled in the records of the

grossest idolaters.
The
admiration v/hich attended these de
luded and deluding misanthropes, ended not with their extenuated existence
their federal
;
the multitude who gazed

it
in silent
wonder
at
automaton, whilst in motion,
felt this
awe increased
toward^t, when
had ceased
to act;
and hence, by means of
the infatuated, or the designing, the relics of the saints attained
enormous popularity.
Hence
daily miracles were attributed to these Jioly reliqueSy

J
Gibbon's Decline and Fall, ch, 37.

and
all
33
to
the powers of eloquence resorted
to,
shew the vast
advantages of attending at their sepulchres.

says Chrysostom, " let us
fall
" With ardour,"
down
us embrace their coffins

since their bones
festivals,
before their rehques, let
for these
may have some power,

:
have so great an one

also, let
and not only on
their
but on other days
us
fix ourselves, as it
were,
to them,
and
intreat
them
to
be our
patrons.''
Again, " Let
us dwell in their sepulchres, and

for not only their bones, but theii*
fix ourselves to their coffins
with blessings."
tombs and their urns overflow Basil also asserts, " That all who were
pressed with any difficulty or distress, were wont to fly to the
tombs of the martyrs, and whosoever did but touch

liques, acquii'ed
their re-
some share of
their sanctity."
The
connection
between
this veneration of sainted dust,
and the emoluments
of the church, was too obvious to escape regard.
One hun-
dred and
St.
fifty
years after the glorious deaths of St. Peter and
Paul, the Vatican and the Ostian road were distinguished by
their tombs, or rather
by
their trophies.
In the age which followed the conversion of Constantine, the

emperor, the consuls and the generals of armies,
visited the sepulchres of a tent-maker
devoutly
and a fisherman, and

city continually of-
their venerable
bones were deposited under the altars of
Christ,
on which the bishops of the royal
fered the unbloody sacrifice.
The new
capital of the eastern
world, unable to produce any ancient and domestic trophies,
was enriched by the

of
St.
spoils
of dependent provinces.
St.
The bodies
Andrew,
hundred
St.
Luke, and
Timothy, had reposed near from whence they
three
years, in the obscure graves
were transported, in solemn pomp, to the church of the apostles,

which the magnificence of Constantine had founded on the
banks of the Thracian Bosphorus.
About
fifty
years after-
wards, the same banks \tere honoured by the presence of
Samuel, the judge and prophet of the people of

ashes, deposited in a golden vase,
veil,
Israel.
His
silken
and covered with a
were delivered by the bishops into each others hands.
The
reliques of
Samuel were received by
the people, with the
same joy and reverence which they would have shewn to the
living prophet.
The highways from

o
Palestine to the gates of
54
filled
Constantinople, were
with an uninterrupted procession,

at the
and
tlie
emperor Arcadius himself,
head of the most
il-
lustrious
members of the clergy and

kings.
senate,
advanced to meet
his extraordinary guest,
the
homage of
who had always deserved and claimed The example of Rome and Constanti-
nople confirmed the faith and discipline of the catholic world.
The honours of the saints and martyrs, after a feeble and ineffectual murmur of profane reason, were universally established
and
in the
age of Ambrose and Jerome, something was

to the
still
deemed wanting
fixed
sanctity of a Christian church,

reliques,
till it
had been consecrated by some portion of holy

and inflamed the devotion of the
faithful.
which
In the long period of twelve hundred years, which elapsed

of Constantine and the reformation of Lubetween the reign es
ther,
the worship of saints and reliques corrupted the pure
and perfect simphcity of the Christian model, and some symptoms of degeneracy may be observed even in the
tion,
first
genera''
which adopted and cherished
this pernicious innovation.
In external government, Rome, who had

world, at length exhibited the
sat mistress of the
symptoms of decay.
Her em-
perors
had degenerated ; and the event
declared, that a domi-
nion obtained by the cruelties of the sword, was not to be upheld
among a warlike people, by the trifling puerilities of superstition.
An
inscrutable Providence
had permitted a few
victorious
;
men
to satiate their ambition
by the conquest of the world

in
an event
to
by which the whole was,
some degree, reduced
an ac-
quaintance with the Greek and
Roman
tongues, and so pre-
pared to understand a revelation, which was not to be made
tions severally,
known by immediate communications among the separate nabut through one people, by the ordinary mode Hence the decline of the Roman emof human language.
been dated from the
it
pire has
for
introduction of Christianity;
be,
thus
was,
the
and ever
natural
will
that
men, whether
in
defiance of
slaughter, or
laws of society,
by invasion and
subject to the
by the
guileful insinuations of superstitious treastill
chery, they depopulate the world, they are

'
Gibbon's Decliue and Fall, 27 Ch.

controul of
35
him
wlio wliilst
lie
preserveth, in every nation, those
who
are actuated
by
his
fear,
causeth the wrath of
man
to
praise him.
In the beginning of the

sieged
fifth
century,
Rome was
itself be-
by the Goths, who obtained

;
possession of that centre of
refinement
overthrowing
its
stately edifices,
and with a savage

This event took
at that time,
fury destroying those monuments of genius, the very wreck of
which has been the admiration of

place during the reign of Honorius,
posterity.
who governed,
the western part of the divided empire, and whose subjects, after
a series of ineffectual contests,
had the
mortification to see
title,
nearly stript of his territories, and continuing the

the power of royalty.
without
The
capital
was taken by the Goths.

;
The Huns were

settled in Gaul.
possessed of Pannonia
in Spain
;
the Alamani, Suevi,
and Vandals were established
and the Burgundians
The
feeble
powers of Valentinian the Third,
the successor of Honorius, were not calculated to restore to the
Roman monarchs
the empire they
had
lost.
Eudocia, his wi-
dow, and the daughter of Theodosius, married Maximus,
and soon discovered

and resolved
that the present partner of her throne

last.
and
bed, was the brutal murderer of the

fidy,
Incensed at his perlier
to
revenge the death of Valentinian and
own
dishonour, she implored assistance from Genseric, king of
the Vandals in Africa,
who
entered
Rome, and plundered the

After the rapid
whole of the
city,
except three churches.
and turbulent reigns of several of the emperors of the West,

that part of the empire
was
finally
subjugated in the year 476, by
the abdication of Augustulus.
The name
for
title
of emperor sunk
with the ruin of the em.pire;
the conquering Odoacer,
general of the Heruli, assumed only the
of king of Italy.
The calamities, which in this century

zeal of ecclesiastics
arose from the intolerant
were not
;
less severe
than the persecuting
terrors of heathen idolaters
and the
sincere professors of the
gospel were hence induced to look back, almost with regret, to
a season, which, however unfavourable and perilous, found
them united
in
one
common
cause, generally understood, in-
stead of being divided into factions, disagreeing about points
36
difficult to
HISTORICAL SUETEr OF
be conceived, and respecting which the difference
itseli',
frequently consisted not in the circumstance
but in the
terms used to define
it.
Alarmed
presumed
at the ecclesiastical censure?
which
assailed all that
to differ in opinion, or
even
in expression,
iaT
from the leaders of the church, the timid Christafraid of conversing

edict obtained
must have been
upon the
subject of
bi-
his faith;
and the
from Honorius, by four
shops, deputed from Carthage, in 410, which doomed
to death
whoever differed from the Catholic

terror
faith,
must have
closed, in
and and
silence, the
trembling hps.
During this century, the

remarkable pro-
authority of the bishops of

gress,
tlie
Rome made some
appointment of their legates doubtless originated
from motives extremely opposite from those wliich were avowed,

the faith and peace of the church.*
An
increasing reneration for the Virgin
Mary, had taken

in this,
place in the preceding century,
and very early

that
an
opinion was industriously propagated,

fested herself to several persons,
she
had mani-
and had wrought consider-
able miracles.
Images, bearing her name, holding in her arms
another, denominated the Infant Jesus, together with

others,
many
were placed in a distinguished situation in the church,
and, in
ship,
many
places,
invoked with a pecuhar species of wor-
which was supposed to draw down into the images,
the propitious presence of the persons
whom
they were de-
signed to represent.
A
and
superstitious respect
began
also to
take place, with respect to the bread consecrated at the Lord's
Supper.
Its efficacy
was supposed to extend

it
to the body, as in
sick-
well as to the soul;

ness,
was apphed as a medicine
and
as a preservative against every

sea.
danger in travelling,
either
1^ land or by
Private confession to a priest alone,
was substituted
in the
room of pubhc penance.
The method
in-
of singing anthems, one part of which was performed by the

clergy,
and the other by the congregation, which had been
troduced into the churches of Antioch in the preceding century,
was
in this practised at
Rome
and
in
many
churches
it
was
the custom to perform these responses night and day, withGregory's Ch. Hist. toI.
2S4, 236,251.
i.
THE CHRISTIAN' CHTECH.
37
out any interruption: different choirs of singers continually

relieving each other.
Every splendid appendage, which had graced the heathen

ceremonies, was
ship.
now interwoven
into the fabric of public wcx--
During the extended period of Paganism, superstition

;
had
entirely exhausted her talents for invention
so that,
when
the same spirit pervaded the minds of Christian professtM^
they were necessarily compelled to adopt the practices of theai

predecessors,
and
to imitate their idolatry.

test
That which had
been formerly the

which,
of Christianity, and the practice of
when
avoided, exposed the primitive believer to the
utmost vengeance of his enemies,

Christian rite;
nation,
was now imposed as a
and
incense,
no longer considered an abomialtar.
smoked upon every
The
services of religkai
were even in the day-time, performed by the light of tapers
and flambeaux, and the most eminent fathers of the church,

were not ashamed to propagate anv
idle
miraculous story, in
their endeavours to estabhsh the faith of the multitude.
During the
gan boldly
insisted
see,
sixth century, the bishops of
Rome, who had
so often used the most strenuous efforts for pre-eminence, beto advance the claim of supremacy.
They now
upon
superiority, as a divine right attached to their

St.
which had been founded by

to influence
Peter; and this doctrine,
which had appeared
the conduct of some of the
Romish bishops of the preceding century, was no longer concealed, or cautiously promulgated by those who possessed the
see during the present period;
and such was the extensive

there were few
influence of their intrigues, that
among
the
potentates of the western empire,
who were
not, before the close
of the succeeding centurv, subjected to the authority of the

bishops of
Rome. The corrupted
doctrines of religion received, if
no improve-
ment, no very considerable alteration in the sixth century.
The torments of an
perstitious
intermediate state were, indeed, loudly in-
sisted on, to the ignorant
multitude at this time, by the suthe
Gregorv,
whom
Romish church has chosen

This prelate
is
to
distinguish
bv the appellation of Great.

D 8
supdoc-
posed by some to have laid the foundation of the
modem
58
trine
of purgatory.
;
The
folly
and fanaticism of Monkeiy

of
reigned unabated
unprofitable.
the account of which would be tedious and

in imitation
A monk,
upon
Symeon
Stylites, lived
sixty -eight years
different pillars;
and a number of the

their
austere penitents, whose madness had probably occasioned their

severities,
and whose fanaticism in return heightened
men-
tal imbecility,
pital,
obtained a safe retreat from the world, in an hos-
estabhshed in the neighbourhood of Jerusalem, for the
reception of those
monks who
Avere
supposed to have
lost their
reason in the pursuit, of this pharisaical frenzy.
The Roman Mass-book,

he
strongl}^ insisted
or Missal, was composed
by Gre-
gory the Great, the steady friend and patron of superstition; on the
efficacy of relics,
and encouraged the

Vigilius ordered
use of pictures and images in the churches.

that those
the east.
who The
celebrated mass, should direct their faces to
Lord's Supper was also at this period held in

total disconti-
such dread and reverence, as to be in danger of

nuance.
The
use of
salt
and water
for
sprinkhng those
who
entered or departed from the church, was established by an

edict of Vigilius, in
538; a custom, hke
many
others, adopted
from the heathen worship.
When
this
once
men lose sight

is
of the principal end and design of
sacred truth, there
no
folly too gross for
them
to adopt.
In
century violent disputes took place
among
the priests, re-
lative to
the shaving of the head; and the question agitated
was, whether the hair of the priests and
monks should be
ear, or
sha-
ven on the fore part of the head, from ear to

of the head, in the form of a
circle, as
on the top
an emblem of the crown

serAaces of the
of thorns, worn by Jesus Christ.
In the
church
a greater degree of splendour was continually introduced;

as this increased,
and
men wandered
to truth,
farther
and farther from the
semblance of Christianity.
to gloom,
The dreary night of ignorance began

no longer pleasant and cheerful,
and the road
was pursued only thi'ough dismal and inextricable labyrinths."

In the seventh century, the bishops of
greatly extending their authority.
"
*'
Rome
succeeded in
The most learned writers,

i.
Gregory's Ch, Hist. vol.

and those who are most remarkable for
tiquity, are generally
cas, that
89
knowledge of an-
their
agreed thai Boniface III. engaged Pho-
abominable tyrant, who waded to the imperial crown,
through the blood of the emperor Mauritius, to take from the

bishop of Constantinople, the
title
o^ (Ecumenical^ or Universal
pontiff;^
Bishop, and to confer

of Pope, by
it
upon the Roman
and the
title
way of eminence, was
first
also in this century,
appUed
to the bishop of
Rome
title
which, meaning merely
Father, had been hitherto used to the principal bishops in
common.
contested
The
bishops of
Rome, having obtained

set their
the long
pre-eminence,
and having
eyes on no-
thing short of universal sway,
now
laid claim to infallibility,
and accordingly Agatho

constitutions
asserted, that the church of

err, in
Rome
all its
never had erred, nor could
any point; and that

if
ought to be as implicitly received, as

St. Peter.*
they had
been delivered by the divine voice of
The
progress of vice
among
the subordinate rulers
and mi-
nisters of the church, was, at this time, truly deplorable; dis-
sensions,
fraud,
it is
pride,
and domination, appeared on every
hand; and
highl)^ probable, that the Waldenses, or Vaudois,
had already,
in this century, retired into the vallies of Piedmont,
that they might be
more
at liberty to
oppose the tyranny of

in great estimation
;
imperious prelates.
The monks were held
and by making common cause with the bishops of Rome, the

hands of each were materially strengthened.
The
bishops of
Rome commended
the rules of monastic
life;
and the monks,
in their turn, extolled the
sented as a sort of Deity.
Pope of Rome, whom they repreHence it became common for the

life,
heads of families to dedicate their children to the monastic
by shutting them up
life,
in convents
devoting them to a sohtary

felicity
:
which they looked upon as the highest
at the
same time conveying

treasure.
to the convents large portions of worldly
And numerous
are the instances in which the most

in the pros-
profligate
and abandoned persons were comforted,
pect of death,
by the delusive hope, that
in
bequeathing a
w Moslieim's Eccles. Hist. vol. ii.

"
Hist, of Popery, vol.
ii. p. 5.
D 4
40
large portion of property to
some monastic order, they should
make atonement
ingulphed
for a mis-spent hfe.
If the inhabitants of the western world were thus miserably

in ignorance,
it
can scarcely be a matter of surprise,
that those of the eastern world, under very inferior circumstances,
should become the easy prey of imposture, and the dupes of

creduhty.
In every age, such
is
the hbel
we
are compelled to suffer
on our
are
species, the applauses
and concurrence of the multitude

;
by audacity than by prudence and those notions which possess no title to respect, unless it be for
certainly obtained
their absurdity , have ever succeeded in proportion to the impunity
more
by which they have been advanced and defended. The present century gave birth to those doctrines of Mahomet, which have
since
become the
faith
of so large a portion of the eastern world.

illustrious tribe
Descended from the most
of the Arabians,
and from the most
illustrious family of that tribe,
Mahomet was,
notwithstanding, reduced,
by the
early death of his father, to
the poor inheritance of five camels, and an Ethiopian maid servant.
In
his
25th year, he entered into the service of Cadijah,

his native city.
an opulent widow of Mecca,
By
selling
her
merchandise in the countries of Syria, Egypt, and Palestine,
Mahomet
and
acquired a considerable part of that knowledge of
the world, which facihtated his imposture and his conquests,

at length the gratitude or affection of Cadijah,
which
re-
stored
him
to the station of his ancestors,
by bestowing upon
him her hand and her

which
filled
fortune.
Having thus acquired advan-
tages unkno^vn to his early years, in the spirit of that ambition
the western world, he resolved to become a public

to this
teacher;
and
end gave out, that he had been
visited
by
the angel Gabriel, and was appointed the Prophet and Apostle of
God.
In a cave, to which he was accustomed
to retire,
he pro-
fessed to have received, at successive intei-vals, the doctrines
which he taught
the nature of which were always suited to
the convenience of his

authority, that
own
conduct, and had this accommodating

affected
no present revelation could be

:
by those
which were previous
and hence, when he chose
to transgress,
he soon
after asserted,
he had received a revelation, which
sanctioned the practice himself had adopted.

; ;
41
at the first
The
slow.
progress of die doctrines of
Mahomet were
Cadi) ah was the

mission,
first
whom he entrusted
tlie
with the secret
of
liis
who
received
intelhgence with great joy,
and expressed her expectation, that he would become the prophet of his nation.
his family,
After
this
he resorted to other branches of
and
his friends,
first
from
whom also he met

liis
a favourable
reception.
These
steps were taken in his fortieth year.
The sun
had, nevertheless, thrice performed
annual
circuit,
without material addition to the followers of iVIahomet.

length, however, he determined to
At
become the public champion

and surmounted
es-
of his doctrines, and "began to try the strength of his adherents;
and having endured many

obstacles,
difficulties,
many
he succeeded, at the point of the sword, in
tabHshing his doctrines throughout the greater part of Arabia
and dying
at the age of sixty- three^
was interred
still
in that simple
visit
tomb, which misguided multitudes
continue to
with
profound reverence.
In the formation of his

assisted
doctrines,
he
is
supposed to have been
by the Jew, the Persian, and the Syrian monks, who

volume
Islaiiiy
are said to have lent secret aid to the composition of the Koran;
An
opinion, which the heterogeneous contents of that
appears to justify.
The
faith which,
under the name of

is
he preached
eternal truth,
to his family
and
nation,
and a necessary
is the
fiction.
compounded of an That there is only one

the
God^ and that Mahomet
Apostle of God J
artfully adapted to
The
doctrines of
Mahomet were
prejudices of the Jew^s, the several heresies of the
eastern
church, and the pagan rites of the Arabs.

portion of mankind, also, they were rendered
ble,
life
To
still
a large pro-
more agreeathe issue of
by the
and
full
permission of sensual gratifications, both in this
in that of the paradise
he describes.
Of
his twelve wives,
one daughter alone survived; and his sceptre

his friend
was transferred to the hand of
Abubekir.
in
During
in the
tliat
this century,
but few alterations were made
the
doctrines of the church.
In the fourth council of Toledo, held
year 633, an alteration was
made
in the creed, asserting
the
Holy Ghost proceeded from the Father and the Son

'
Gibbon's' lêcline and Fall.
42
IIISTOillCAL
SURVEY OF
an opinion long maintained by the Qreeks, and during this age introduced into the West. This Creed which has been
distinguished
by the
appellation of the Nicene,

is
is
that which
is
used in the English Liturgy, but

faith
in fact, the confession of
drawn up
at Constantinople. ^
In the eighth century, the power of the bishop of open violence ;

for
Rome and
to that
the clergy was much increased, either by secret intrigue, or
though the persons who succeeded
office differed in
name, they were animated by one
spirit,
and
therefore, each adopted the conduct of his predecessor in the
one design of obtaining, under the specious garb of Christian

professions, a larger extension of temporal authority.
A very
principal occurrence, which
now
favoiu'ed
them
in their views
of advancement, arose from the dissentions which subsisted
between the European princes, together with the blind submission of the barbarous nations,
who had assumed
the profession
of Christianity.
The
sovereigns of Europe,
had introduced
to the
the practice of distributing large possessions to those persons,
who, from
stability
their talents or situation,
might contribute
of the empire, and
as the clergy
had
attained,
by the
seductive arts of superstitious folly, a great degree of rever-
ence
among
;
the people, the princes bestowed on them those
honours and rewards, which had usually devolved on the mihtary
this
no doubt might be considered an act of temporary

it
prudence, but
was unaccompanied by judicious
foresight,
for in the end, the power, thus conferred

thorities,
on the ecclesiastical auit
was turned against that from whence
had
originated.
The
barbarous 'nations,
reigning faith,
who embraced the profession of the which had now become so transformed by human
whose
dazzled by the splendour of
its
its services,
inventions, as to have nearly lost all resemblance to that
name
it
bore
and the
apparent sanctity of
veneration they
ministers, very naturally transferred the

to feel for their native infilled
had been accustomed
stitutions, to those of the
Roman
church ; and
with the
most profound reverence, they considered the bishops of

in the
Rome
view
same light in which they had been accustomed

high
*
their dxuidical
priest
to
^lience
they had a supreme dread

B.
x.
Bingham Ecc.
Aiitiq,
C.
4.
43
of their displeasure, and reckoned excommunication the greatest

evil that could befal
them.
The bishops of Rome, who
assidu-
ously embraced every means in their power for aggrandizement,
soon seized those which the present opportunity afforded
and
hence they propagated the adopted opinion, that excommunication not only deprived the individual of his claims,
and advan-
tages in the church, but also of his civil rights, and even of the
common
its
benefits of
humanity ; a doctrine the most horrible in

calculated to introduce
tliat
consequences, and well
pre-
ponderance which soon arose, between the prostituted
spiritual,
and the temporal authority.
Persons excommunicated, were
henceforward considered the most miserable of
men
their
con
nections were released from the obligations of humanity towards
them; and those unhappy individuals, were regarded only,

as objects of the hatred, both of
God and man.

pontiff.
The
history of France, at this period, furnishes a remarkable
example of the power of the
Roman
Pepin,
mayor of the palace
to Childeric III. king of France,
who was and who
in the exercise of that high office, really possessed the royal
authority, aspired also to the titles of the sovereign,
and having
ascertained the friendship of the states, he assembled
them
in
751, for the

reign.
advancement of
states
his views of dethroning the soveit
The
delivered the opinion, that

see if such a
in
should be
its
enquired at the
tion,
Roman
deed would receive
sanc-
and ambassadors were
consequence dispatched by Pepin
to Zachary the reigning pontiff, with the following question,
" whether the
divine law did not permit a valiant
and warlike
prince,
people, to dethrone a pusillanimous
and indolent
who
was incapable of discharging any of the functions of royalty,
and
to substitute in his place,
one more worthy to
rule,
and who
had already rendered most important

Zachary,
services to the state?*"
who wanted
the assistance of France, against the
Greeks and Lombards, gladly availed himself of the opportunity,
and returned a reply, confirming the

ing.
validity of such a proceeddifficulty,
The
pontifical decision
removed every
and the
unhappy Childeric was compelled

liis
to yield, without resistance,
throne and government.

feet
In those days of vassalage, the custom of kissing the

tlie
of
popc; was quite established
a practice derived from the
44
sovereigns of Rome, in whose dignities they claimed a succesiion,
which practice appears
to
have been
first
introduced by the
emperor CaUgula, from the vanity of exhibiting his golden

slipper studded with precious stones;
in addition to this, the
bishop of
Rome
Avas to
be approached only, with the reverence

to the
and adulation common Looking around

does
the
most potent monarchs.
at this period,
what a mass of confusion

the
effects
world
all
appear
things
from
of the
spirit
of antichrist,
seem out of
place,
and the va-
pours of desolation darken and confound every object;

doctrines take the place of duties,
and duties that of doctrines

and there nothing
here appears nothing but aspiring ambition, deprived by a

superstitious alliance of its natural grandeur,
but tame obedience, rendered worthless by a gross ignorance.
In the gloom of
this
cloudy day, religion and absui'dity, truth

entirely
folly,
and falsehood, became

triumph of monastic
understanding, that
it
amalgamated and such was the

;
over the plainest dictates of the

in the council
was found necessary,
of
Frankfort, to restrain the exercise of cruelty in the guardians
of those miserable devotees,
who had embraced
that order,
and
the abbots were prohibited from putting out the eyes, or cutting
off the limbs of their inferior brethren.
The nintfi
century, presents a continuation of the efforts used

for establishing
their
by the bishops of Rome,

Having obtained
in Italy, as their
dominion.
territories
in the last the grant of the
Grecian
patrimony ,'^they had the audacity to

constituted
assert, that
the bishop of
Christ,
Rome was
legislator
and appointed by Jesus

from
supreme
and judge of the universal church,

any thing
thought
and
the
that, therefore, the bishops derived all their authority
Roman
pontiff; nor could the councils determine
without his permission and consent.

not without their
effect, for if it
it
These pretensions were

at this period
was not
absolutely necessary,
was considered extremely proper, that
the acts of bishops and councils, should be confirmed
by the
Roman
between
pontiff.
tlie
In
this century,
the question of authority,
bishops of
Rome and
Constantinople, was finally

separation.
decided, after a furious contest,
by a
The worship
of images, and the doctrine of the real presence in the eucharist,
now
also obtained gTeat
attention.
The
worship of saints
THE CHUISTIAN CHURCH.

acquired considerable popularity, and such was the rage
the vulgar for this delusion, that
their
it
45
among
was found necessary to limit
number, by ordaining, that no departed Christian should be
considered as a
member of
the order of Saints^ until the bishop
had, in a provincial council, and in presence of the people,
pronounce J. him worthy of that distinguished honour.
The
impiety and licentiousness of the greatest part of the
clergy arose, at this time, to an enormous height, and stand

upvin record in the unanimous complaints of the most candid
and impartial writers of

cord, conspiracies,
this century.
In the
east, tumult, disall
and
treason,
reigned uncontrolled, and

force.
things were carried by violence and
These abuses apof the court was be-
peared in
many
things, but particularly in the election of the
patriarchs of Constantinople.
The favour
come the only step to that high and important situation, and, as
the patriarch's continuance, in that eminent post, depended
upon
such
an uncertain and precarious foundation, nothing was

to see a prelate pulled
more usual than

throne,
down, from
his episcopal
by an imperial decree. In the western provinces the bishops were become voluptuous, and effeminate, to a very high
degree
;
they passed their
lives
amidst the splendour of courts,

their
and the pleasures of a luxurious indolence, which corrupted

taste,
extinguished their zeal, and rendered them incapable of
performing the solemn duties of their function; while the inferior clergy,
who were sunk

gratifications,
in licentiousness,
minded nothing
but sensual
and infected with the most heinous

their ministry
vices, the flock
whom
it
was the very business of

from the contagion of
to preserve, or to deliver
sides, the
iniquity.
Be-
ignorance of the sacred order was in
many
places so
!
deplorable, that few of

still
them could
either read or write
and
fewer were capable of expressing their wretched notions,
with any degree of method or perspicuity.

that
Hence
it
happened,
when
letters
were to be penned, or any matter of conse-
quence was to be committed to writing, they had commonly

recourse to some person
superior abihties. *
who was supposed
to
be endowed with
Mosheini Ecc. Hist. Cent.
9. p. J.
46
HISTOmCAL SURVEY OF
In the tenth century, the night of ignorance, wliich had been

so long advancing, totally
enveloped
mankind.
The
only
emulation which appears to have existed, was that of increasing
members
as
it
to the Catholic faith,
and the work of conversion, such
was, brought into that profession the Norwegians, Poles,
Russians, Hungarians, Danes, Swedes, and Normans, some of
whom,
fession,
so very imperfectly understood the nature of their pro-
that
they continued to
sacrifice
according to their
ancient idolatry.
The conduct of the clergy at this period became grossly vile. We may form some idea of the Grecian patriarchs, from the
single
example of Theophylact, who, according to the testimony

traffic
of the most respectable writers, made the most impious

ecclesiastical
of
promotions
and expressed no and

horses.
sort of care
about
licen-
any thing, but

tious,
his dogs
Degenerate and
however, as these patriarchs might be, they were, ge-
nerally speaking, less profligate

pontiffs.
and indecent than the
Roman
The
and
history of the
Roman
of so
pontiffs, (says
Dr. Mosheim,) in
this century, is a history
many
monsters, and not of
men
exhibits a
most horrible
series
of the most flagitious,'^tremenall writers,
dous, and complicated crimes, as
even those of the
Romish communion, unanimously confess. A slight glance at some of the characters who now filled that office, will amply prove, that intrigue and villainy, were the surest requisites for
attaining that
was raised
to
appointment. In the year 903, Benedict IV. the pontificate, which he enjoyed no longer than
dethroned by Christopher, and cast into
forty days, being
prison
Christopher, in his turn, was deprived of the pontifical
dignity the year following,
by Sergius
III.,
Roman
Presbyter,
seconded by the protection and influence of Adalbert, a most

powerful Tuscan prince,
direction, in all the
who had
a supreme and unlimited

transacted
at
affairs
that were
Rome.
Anastatius III. and Lando,
who upon
the death of Sargius
the year 911, were raised successively to the papal dignity,
enjoyed
it
but for a short time;
after the
death of
Lando 914,
Alberic, marquis, or count of Tuscany, whose opulence was prodigious, and whose authority in Rome was despotic and

unlimited, obtained the pontificate for
47
John X., archbishop of
Ilavenna, in comphance with the sohcitation of Theodora, his
mother-in-law,
whose licentiousness was the principle that
interested her in this promotion.

this time absolutely silent.
The
laws of
Rome
were at
The
by
dictates of justice
all
and equity
were overpowered and suspended, and
things were carried
on by
interest or corruption,
violence or fraud. ^
Pope John X., though

reputation,
in other respects a scandalous
example
of iniquity and licentiousness, acquired a certain degree of
by
his
campaign against the Saracens,
whom he
expelled from their settlements

nialo;
upon the banks of the Garig-
he did not, however, long enjoy his elevation, the enmity

him.
of Marozia, daughter of Theodora, and wife of Albert, proved

fatal to
That
intriguing
woman, having espoused Guy,

seize the licentious
Marquis of Tuscany, engaged him to

tiff,
pon-
who was her
mother's lover, and to put him to death.
To
John X. succeeded Leo VI. who presided but seven months in the apostolic chair, which was filled after him by Stephen VII.
The
death of the latter -(931) presented, to the ambition of

its
Marozia, an object worthy of
attention
and accordingly
the fruit
she raised to the papal dignity, John XI.
who was
of her lawless amours, with one of the pretended successors of

St. Peter,
Sergius III. whose adulterous commerce with that
infamous woman, gave an infallible guide to the
Roman church.
John XT. who was placed

credit
at the
head of the church, by the
and influence of
spiritual
his mother,
was precipitated from the

his half brother,
summit of
grandeur 933, by Alberic,
who had
conceived the utmost aversion against him.
Upon
the death of her husband, Marozia, by her splendid offers,
induced Hugo, king of Italy, to accept her hand.
But the unhappy monarch did not long enjoy the promised honour of
being
made master of Rome

to revolt,
Alberic, his son-in-law, stimulat-
ed by an affront which he had received from him, excited the
Romans
and expelled from the
city,
not only the
offending king, but his mother Marozia, and her son, the reign-
ing pontiff,
all
of
*
whom
he confined
in prison,
where John
Mosheim Ecc.
Hist. Cent. 10.
48
ended
days 936.
pontiffs who succeeded, were government was not attended with those tumults, which had become so frequent, from conhis
The four
somewhat
superior, at least their
tention for the priestly dignity.

last
Upon
the death of
Agupet the
consul,
of these, Alberic II.
who
to the dignity of
Roman
joined a degree of authority and
opulence which nothing
could
resist,
raised to the pontificate Octavius,
who was
yet in
the early bloom of youth, and destitute of every quality which
might be supposed requisite

This
pontiff*
for
the discharge of that
office.
name of John XII. and thus introduced by all his successors, appellation upon their a new accession to the ponassuming of
took the
the custom, which has since been adopted
tificate.
The death of John XII. was

had been
Berenger
Otho, to
scandalous.
II.
as
unhappy
as his promotion
Unable
to bear the oppressive
yoke of
to
king of Italy, he betrayed the city of
Rome
whom
he
also*
swore allegiance
he soon, however,
repented of the step he had taken, and, revolting from him,

joined Adelbert.
This revolt was not
left
unpunished, for
Rome, charging him with his flagitious crimes, and degraded him from his office. As soon as Otho quitted Rome, had again John returned, and soon after died,
Otho returned
to in consequence of a
blow on the temples.
Inflicted
hy the hand
the manners
of a gentleman whose wife he had seduced. of this age

it is
Of
difficult to
form a competent idea ; they appear

the grossest voluptuousness,
.
to have been a
compound of
and
the most abject superstition.
The power which

least, if
the
clergy
had
attained was prodigious
they were considered as possessnot of hell
ing the keys of purgatory at

profligate considered
the dying
no price too dear
for the redemption of his
soul
and thus to use the expression of an ingenious writer " having found what Archimedes wanted, another world to
;
rest on, they
moved
this
world as they pleased.''
The
eleventh century witnessed the continued increase of
Papal power.
All the records of this century loudly complain
of the vices that reigned among the rulers of the church, and
Gregory's Ch. Hist. Cent. x.

in general
49
among
all
the clergy.
No
sooner had the western
bishops obtained elevation than they gave themselves

tirely to the
up en-
dominion of pleasure and ambition.
orders of the clergy were also licentious in their
The inferior own way few

;
among them
preserved any remains of piety and virtue, or
even of decency and discretion.
While
their rulers
were wal-
lowing in luxury, and basking in the beams of worldly
pomp
and splendour, they were indulging themselves, without the

least sense
of shame, in fraudulent practices, in impure and

gratifications,
lascivious
and even
in the commission of the
most
flagitious crimes.
The
authority and lustre of the Latin church, or to speak

pontiffs,
more properly, the power and dominion of the Roman
arose in this century to the highest pitch, though they arose
by
degrees,
and had much opposition and many
difficulties
to conquer.
In the preceding age the pontiffs had acquired a
great degree of authority in religious matters, and in every
thing that related

then- credit
to the
government of the church; and
and influence increased prodigiously towards the commencement of this century. For then they received the pompous titles q Masters of the World and Popes^ i. e. UnU
versal Fathers^
Hitherto the struggle between temporal and
the prostituted spiritual power had been clandestine.
The
popes indeed had often shewn their inclination to seize the reigns of civil government, a disposition which roused the opposition
of princes, and particularly of
WiUiam
the Conqueror,
now
seated on the throne of England, the boldest assertor of the

rights of royalty against the popish claims.
The
contentions
and tumults
also,
which
Avere usual
in obtaining the papal
chair were continued in a

disgi-acefid
;
manner equally remarkable and

world witnessed two popes
contending for the mastery.
and
at this period the

factions,
elected
by opposite
alteration
Hence an
was
effected, confining the election for the

title
papal dignity to the Cardinals, a
conferred on a
number
of the superior clergy.
The popes now not only
aspired td the character of supreme
legislators in the church, to

"
an unlimited jurisdiction over

Hist. Cent,
xi,
all
Moshcim Ecc.
50
all ecclesias-
synods and councils, and to the sole distribution of

tical
honours, as divinely authorised and appointed for that pur-
pose, but they carried their pretensions so far as to give themselves
out for lords of the universe, arbiters of the fate of kingdoms and empires, and supreme rulers over the kings and princes of the
earth.
Nothing can be more insolent than the language in which

I.
Hildibrand, Pope Gregory VII. addressed himself to Philip

kino-
of France, to
whom
he
recommends an humble and
obHging carriage, from this consideration, that hoth his Jcingdam and Ids soul were under the dominion of St. Peter (i. e.
his vicar, the
to loose
Roman
pontiiF)
who had
the 'power to hind
and
him, hoth in heaven and upon earth.
Nothing escaped
pretended that
the all-grasping ambition of Gregory,
he
Saxony was a feudal tenure, held in subjection to the see of Rome, to which it had been formerly yielded by Charlemagne,
as a pious oiTering to St. Peter.
sions to the
He
extended also his pretenthat

it
kingdom of Spain, maintaining
was the
'property of the apostolic see
from the earhest times of the
church
these usurping assertions prevailed so far in Spain as
to procure for the

tribute
;
pope the acknowledgment of an annual

to
but in England, when Gregory wrote
William the
(a
Conqueror, demanaing the an-ears of the Peter Pence
penny
from every house) and requiring him to do homage for the
kingdom of England,
nacy, declaring, that
as a fiief of the apostolic see,

latter,
William
granted the former, but refused the

lie
with a noble obsti-
held the kingdom from
God
only,
and by
his
own
sword.*
Gregory, hov/ever, succeeded by his familiarity with

tilda,
Ma-
the daughter of Boniface,
duke of Tuscany, and the

and elsewhere upon the
St. Peter.
at'
most powerful and opulent princess in that country, who

settled all her possessions in
Italy
church of Rome, and the successors of
In the year 1074,

that such of
it
was decreed
in a council held
Rome,
and
that the sacerdotal order should abstain from njarriage,
them as had already wives or concubines should

office,
immediately dismiss them, or quit the priestly
a decree
which was enforced in the most rigid manner.
The
eleventh century, although remarkable for the exten
Moshcim Ecc.
Hist. Cent, xi.

sion of pontifical authority,
is
51
so
also
more nobly
on account
of the dawnings of truth, and the revival of learning.

close of this century witnessed the novelty of
The
an army march-
mg
under the banner of the
cross, in a
first
war against the Holy
Land, thence denominated the

Palestine
Crusade.
The
land of
had become the object of veneration, both

professors.
to the
Ma-
hometan and Christian

time viewed
it
The popes had

;
for a long
with an anxious eye
and Gregory VII. actuin the design,
ally resolved to
undertake in person a holy war, and instigated
upwards of
his
fifty
thousand
other
men
to
embark
but
quarrels
and
occurrences frustrated his

tlie
views.
tliis
The
project, however,
was renewed towards
close of
century,
by the
enthusiastic zeal of
an inhabitant of Amiens,
displayed,
called Peter the Hermit,

in the
who having visited Palestine,

deficiency of reason
most affecting manner, the sufferings of the natives and
pilgi'ims.
Peter supphed the

said,
by loud and
frequent appeals to Christ and his mother, to the saints and

angels of paradise, with
whom
he had personally conversed,

with him a letter which, he
addressed to
all
and,
it
is
carried about
affirmed,
tians, to
was written
in heaven,
true Chris-
animate their zeal for the dehverance of their brethren,

the burthen of a
this
who groaned under

flattering
Mahometan
yoke.^
So
an opportunity as
for exhibiting
the pious zeal
of the faithful was not to be lightly regarded, and therefore
Pope Urban assembled a
council at Placentia
and
at
;
Cler-
mont
cross,
at the latter of
which
his eloquence prevailed
and an
incredible
number devoted themselves
to the service of the
which was made the symbol of the expedition, and
which, worked in red worsted, was worn on the breasts or

shoulders of the adventurers.
exertion to encrease the
The
court of
Rome
used every
number of
these devotees,
and prounder
claimed a plenaiy indulgence to those
who should
sins.
enlist
the cross, and a full absolution of all their
The
15th of August, 1096, had been fixed in the council of

tlie
Clermont, for the departure of the pilgrims, but

anticipated
day was
by a thoughtless and needy crowd of

tlie
]>Iebeians.
Early in the spring, from

*
confines of France and
Lor-
Gibbon's Decline and Fall, cLap. 27,
9,
52
raine,
above sixty tliousand of the populace of both sexeS
flocked round the missionary of the crusade, and pressed
him
with clamorous importunity to lead them to the holy sepulchre.
The Hermit
obeyed, and led forward the motley group, which
was soon followed by fifteen or twenty thousand from Germany,
whose rear was again pressed by an herd of two hundred thousand, the most stupid
and savage refuse of the people, who

prosti-
mingled with their de^'otion a brutal licence of rapine,

tution,
and ch'unkenness.
Some
counts and gentlemen, at the
head of three thousand horse, attended the motions of the

multitude to partake in the
spoil,
but
their genuine leaders
(may we
credit such folly ?)

in
were a goose and a goat, who
were carried
the front, and to
whom
was ascribed, by the

This
ignorant multitude, an infusion of the Divine Spirit.?

rabble, after being wasted
evils
by
the Hungarians, and the natural
attending their disorderly progress, were overwhelmed in
the plains of Nice,
by the Turkish arrows

infidels,
and from the beand before
ginning to the end of this expedition 300,000 perished before a

single
city
was rescued from the
their
graver and more noble brethren had completed their preparations.
The
regular armies which embarked in this undertaking

that
proceeded in due order:

Bouillon,
commanded by Godfrey of
foot,
Duke
of Lorraine, was composed of eighty thousand
well chosen troops, horse
and
and directed
its
march
through Germany and Hungary.
Another which was headed
by Raymond, Earl of Toulouse, passed through the Sclavonian

territories.
Robert, Earl of Flanders, Robert,

to Philip I.,
;
Duke
of Nor-
mandy, Hugo, brother
their respective forces in a fleet
King of France, embarked and these armies were follow-
ed by Boemond, Duke of Apulia and Calabria, at the head of a

chosen and numerous body of valiant Normans.
This army was the
greatest, and, in
outward appearance, the

in the
most formidable that had been
known
memory of man.
cro^v^l-
It obtained the possession of the city of Nice, in Bithynia, 1097,
and
after a siege of five weeks, that of
Jerusalem, the
ing point of their ambition; at the head of which was placed the
celebrated Godfrey,
s
whom
the
army
saluted
King of Jerusa-
Gibbon's Decline and Fall, ch. 37.

lem, with an unanimous voice, and leaving a small foiv
his support,
returned each to his
njitive territory.
This
the
lioli)
war, as
it
was
stiled,
proved highly productive to
Romish church,
since those
if
of their property as
to the papal
they
who embarked in it disposed had died, and made large donations

with those before
earthly possessions
title to
power ; and
this circumstance,
enumerated, gave to the church a
and temporal government.

In the commencement of the twelfth century, Boleslaus,
Duke
of Poland, having conquered the Pomeranians, offered
them peace upon condition that they would receive the Christian teachers, and permit them to exercise their ministry among
them, a condition which they accepted, and by which the profession of Christianity
it
was established among them.
Hence
became allowable
to
make war on
nations, for
no other reason
than
because they adhered to their antient superstitions in
preference to those of the

ble scenes of cruelty
Romish people
and the most horri-
and bloodshed were carried on against
the Livonians in a holy war, for then* conversion.
In 1146, a second crusade was undertaken, rendered necessary
by the hostile measures adopted by the Mahometans, who obtained possession of Edessa, and threatened Antioch. Richard
The
second
crusade was followed by a third, which obtained support from

I.
King of England, and which exhausted the armies
of England, France, and Germany.
At
this period
were
in-
troduced
several orders,
designed to confer honour on the

St.
adventurers
as the
Knights of
John of Jerusalem, the
Knights of Malta, and the Knights Templars, from a palace

appropriated to them adjoining the temple at Jerusalem.
This century also witnessed a contention between Pope Pascal
and Henry IV.,

rebellion of
in
which the former,
after exhausting the
force of excommunications, finally obtained victory through the
an unnatural son, afterwards Henry V., who seized
upon
his father,
and compelled him

struggle for
to abdicate his throne.
The dormant
who
power between the popes and
emperors, was revived diu'ing the pontificate of Alexander III,

attained the papal chair 1169.
The
elevation of this
prelate
was warmly opposed by several of the cardinals, who
E 3
illSTORICAL SURVEY OF
^îdther
of their body, under the

sanction
name of
Victor III.,
^k^c\\ they obtained the

peror Frederick
Sicily,
I.
and
assistance of the
Em-
The
terrified pontiff fled precipitately into

;
whence he procured a passage into France

folly
and such
that the
was the pitch which superstitious
had
attained,
this
Kings of France and England, led the horse of

After a
pretended
successor of St. Peter, themselves on foot holding his horse''s

bridle.
series
of contentions during eighteen years,
tranquillity
was once more restored by the submission of the

to prostrate himself at the feet
St.
emperor,
who condescended
of the haughty pontiff, in the great church of

Venice, and to receive from
Mark,
at
him the Kiss of Peace.
In
this
century also the celebrated

assassinated.
Thomas
a Becket, of
prelate,
sainted
memory, was
This haughty
who was Archbishop of Canterbury, by his zeal in behalf of the court of Rome, gave great offence to his sovereign, Hem-y II. of England, the consequences of which at length
proved
fatal.
After repeated affronts,
the king one day, in
an unguarded moment, when particularly exasperated, expressed himself thus ; " I not unhappy, that among the
Am
numbers who are attached

in
to
my
interests,
and employed
my
service,
there
is
none possessed of
I
spirit
enough
to
resent the 'affronts, which
am
constantly receiving from a
miserable priest
in
.^"
These words were indeed not pronounced

court immediately set forward
his
vainfour gentlemen of the

service,
to Canterbury,
where they found Becket in
chapel, perreflecting
forming the evening
and slew him.
Henry
on his words, and having reason to suspect their design, dispatched a messenger after them, charging them to attempt nothing against the person of the primate.
arrived too late>
But
these orders
Such, however, was the power of the reign-
ing superstition, that the reluctant
Henry was compelled
to
do
severe penance, as the instigator, whilst the prelate was enrolled
among
the saints and martyrs, and such miracles attributed to
his bones as obtained
whole hosts of pilgrims from most parts
of the world, and a shrine of immense value.
Pope Alexander
*
III.,
who, hke most of his predecessors,

I.
Hume's England, Vol.
394.

knew much more of secular
tlie
55
policy than of religion, enacted, in

tliat
third council of the Lateran,
the persson, in whose
favour two-thirds of the college of cardinals voted, should be

the duly elected pope
as popery, because
clergy,
it
;
a law which will probably
last as
long
excludes the people, and even the inferior

in the choice of their holy father.
from any share
In
this council also a spiritual
war was declared against

last
heretics.
The
appearance of some champions of truth in the

to,
century
has been before alluded

paid to them,
steps
it
and
if great attention
has not been
is
because the subject leads
m the
In
rugged
of haughty prelates and aspiring
pontiffs,
gradually
ascending to the very pinnacle of power, until the deluded
world
fell
down beneath them, a mighty

let
ruin.
this place,
however,
those
exalted worthies receive homage,
who,
from age
to age, kept
it
up
the dying embers of expiring truth,

its
until at length
poured
sacred rays in a full tide on the
benighted world.
The
rienced,
increase of opposition which the Popish faith expe-
and the
fact that
it
some were
to be
found who would
dare to think, though
should cost their blood, determined

a very natural precursor to
Liquisitio7i, at once the
the project of a spiritual war;
that crying abomination, the
Holy
of the
scourge, disgrace,
and
also
terror,
human
race.
This century
is
remarkable for the
sale
of indulgences,
by which the church was supposed

these times of dotage every sort of holy,
to forego its
power of
fine.
punishing offenders, in consequence of a certain
In
mummery was
accounted
and the monks introduced the practice of carrying the

their saints in
dead bodies of
solemn procession through the
land, which the abject multitude were permitted to approach,

to touch, or to embrace, at certain established prices.
inferior
The
clergy
had accustomed the people
to the
purchasing
of pardons, and the popes, considering the value of the appendage, laid claim to the benefit, and annexed the sale of indul-
gences to the prerogatives of the holy

ever,
cal
see.
It
is
not,
how-
designed
to
extend this rapid Survey of Ecclesiasti-
History beyond the close of this twelfth century.
The
E-4
56
HISTOEICAL SURVEY OF
History of the Inquisition naturally, in some degree resuming,

or alluding to that subject.
In conclusion, therefore, what an argument does the vast

period,
fects
now
hastily glanced over, afford,
on the mischievous
ef-
of error and of superstition.
The world
has been conin subfirst
quered by force of arms, but her inhabitants were held

jection,
by the continued
efforts
of that power, which
re-
duced them.
conquest,
the heart.
Superstition obtains a victory,

far different operation
and maintains a
by a
she
gains possession of
force,
Warriors have indeed prevailed over physical

will.
but they could never controul the

this;
Superstition has done
she
has seated herself in the throne of judgment, and

all
commanded
human
affections.
Reviewing the
is
past,
may it
not then be said, what a deadly poison
that which she instills
Sufficiently allied to truth to obtain its sacred sanction,
and yet
so contaminated that alliance

;
by
error, as
wholly to destroy the efficacy of
her influence descends upon the mind of
man like
an overshadowing cloud, which,

becomes a
solid
from a transparent vapour,
gloom, leaving the wretched wanderer in the

Superstition, indeed, appears to
disease, in its present fallen
mazes of the grossest darkness.
be the human mind^s most natural

state; cut off
by
transgression from that love
and contemplawas originally
iton of the Divine excellency, for
which
it
created, the soul betrays
its
sacred instinct,
by an awful and
the displays
perverted action
for
when men knew God from
of his eternal power in the visible world, they glorified him

not as God, but became vain in their imagination, and their
foolish hearts
were darkened.
Hence the
histories of all na-
tions
abound with the records of
idol worship,
but whilst the
abominations of a system professedly established on Christian

principles are in view,
it
is
unnecessary to turn for scenes of
horror to the plains of Juggernaut.

It
is
truth, scriptural truth alone
which can emancipate the

but by dictating
soul
not by
:
assisting men''s natural notions,

is
evejy idea, which
proper or even allowable in the service of

case,
God
where
this is the
there the
;
kingdom of God
it
is
estabhshed in the heart of
man
where
is
not, but
where
the scriptures are either partially or wholly laid
asidewhere
57
men
their
reject the
commandments of God,
less
that they
may keep
the great
own
traditions, all things are out of place, there is con-
fusion,
and more or
every
evil
work.
Hence
enemy of man and

tant
declarations.
his emissaries,
have either forbad the read-
ing of the scriptures, or sophistically perverted their ail-iiupor-
They have however been confounded
whenever and by whomsoever the sacred volume has been duly honoured taught by its prophetic voice, and assured of
final victory. Christians
have in every age been animated to use
this
weapon
alone, in the face of every danger, whilst in the

spirit
same loving
which
it
breathes (not by
all
fire
and sword)
they have endeavoured to persuade

sacred
Author of
their being
in the
human way his wisdom and

kind to love the
mercy have appointed.
HISTORY
OF THE
Itnt^tl^lMuM^
CHAP.
I.
The Doctrine of Jesus Christ forbids

Account of Religion.
Persecution on the
Although
heard of
the inquisition was not

has spread
itself
so
much
as
the Christian church

it
before the thirteenth cen-
tury, yet since
ahnost throughout the whole

it is
world and become every where notorious,

dered
at,
not to be won-
that there should be a general curiosity in marikind

it,
of more thoroughly understanding laws

it is
and knowing by what

the highest
conducted, and what are the methods of proceeding
therein.
The doctors
of the
Romish church give
it
commendations, as the only and most certain means of extirpating heresies, and an impregnable support of the faith ; not
invented by
human wisdom and
council,
but given to
men by
titles,
the immediate influence of heaven, whose tribunal breathes
nothing but holiness, and to which they give such

denote the most
the
perfect sanctity.
as
The
Inquisition itself is called
Holy
Office, the
prison of the Inquisition the

confers
Holy House;
so that the very
name
they go
as
it
so far as to
compare
upon it respect and veneration: yea, it with the sun, and affirm, that
would be accounted ridiculous to commend and extol the

it
sun,
would be equally so to pretend to praise the Inquisition.

60
HISTORY OF THE INQUISITIOy.
Protestants,
The
on the other hand, represent

;
it,
not only as
a cruel and bloody, but most unjust tribunal
where, as the
laws by which other tribunals are governed are disregarded, so
many
things which every where else would be esteemed un-
righteous, are
commended
is
is
as holy.
And
they are so far from
thinking that
it
a proper means of restraining or punishing

the principal thing to be aimed at
it
the guilty (which
by every
tribunal) that, on the contrary, they believe
was invented for
the oppression of truth, and the defence of superstition and
tyranny
where persons,
let their
innocency appear as bright as
the sun at noon-day, are treated as the most vile and perfidious
wretches, and cruelly put to death
by the
severest tortures.
I therefore thought
it
might be of
service to the world, to de-
scribe the origin of this tribunal;
and against whom, and by

in
it.
what methods, they generally proceed

it is
In order to
this,
necessary to look back, and deduce this whole affair from
its
very origin.
The
by the
it
Christian religion, taught
by the Apostles, made
its
progress in the world, and shewed itself to be of divine original,

holiness of
its
precepts, the exceeding gi'eatness of

miracles,
its
promises, and the

;
many
wrought in confirmation of
its
and, at
last,
brought the whole world into
obedience,
without the assistance of carnal weapons, or temporal power.
Our Saviour
sent his disciples into the world, as a blessing
they were to preach the Gospel to every creature

those glad tidings of gTeat joy, which concern
to publish
all
people to
proclaim his character and
office,
according to that prophecy,
which he himself adopted as his own, in the synagogue at

Nazareth, and by which he
the gospel to the
is
declared, anointed to preach

to heal the broken-hearted
poor
sent
to preach dehverance to the captives
recovering
of sight to
the
bhnd
and
to set at
hberty the bruised.
character like this, stands at an infinite distance from

Its perfection consists
it
cruelty of every kind.
in being Iholy^
harmless^ and undefiled ;

that good
never sanctioned the doing

will
of evil
fail
may
come.
Nor
any
act of such a
kind
to
meet with disapproval

secrets of
in that day,
when God
shall
judge the
men by
his well-beloved Son, the
Author and the Fi-
nisher of Faith.
HISTORY OF THE IN^QUISITION.
61
CHAP.
II.
The opinion of the Primitive Christians concerning Persecution.
THE primitive Christians opposed with the greatest vigour,

all
cruelty
and persecution
for the sake of religion.
It
is
true,
indeed, that^they
condemned the Heathen
for their barbarities;
and argued wholly
for this, that Christians should
have the free
exercise of their rehgion granted
them; but they used such
arguments, and topics of reasoning, and even sometimes when

treating of different subjects, expressed themselves in such a
manner, as plainly declares that they do equally condemn

sort of violence for the sake
all
of rehgion, against
in
all
*
persons what:
soever.
Thus
this
Tertullian,
his
Apology,
says
" Take
viz.
heed that
to take
be not made use of to the praise of impiety,

liberty of religion,
it
away from men the

;
and forbid them
the choice of their deity

to worship
so that
should be criminal for them
whom they would, and they should be compelled to worship whom they would not no one would accept of an involuntary service, no not a man.*" And again, " It plainly appears unjust, that men possessed of liberty and
;
choice, should be compelled against their will to sacrifice. in other cases a willing
For
mind
is
required in the performance of
divine worship;
force
and
it
may
justly be accounted ridiculous to
any person to honour the Gods,
whom
he ought wiUingly
for his
own
sake to endeavour to appease."

^
And
again, in his
book
to
Scapula.
" Every one hath a natural right and

to his persuasion, for
power to worship according

can
no man's
:
reli-
gion can be either hurtful or profitable to his neighbour

it
nor
be a part of religion to compel

to
'tis
men
to religion,
which
ought
since
be voluntarily embraced, and not through constraint

expected, that even your sacrifices should be offered
;
with a willing mind

not to please your
so that if
;
you compel us
but
to sacrifice, think
in strife, they
Gods
for unless they
dehght
will not desire unwilling sacrifices:
God
is
not a lover of
contention.""
Cyprian also agrees with Tertullian his master,

letter
in
liis
62d
!
to
21.
Pomponius, concerning
j
virgins,
2.
where,
Cap.
Cap. 28.
Cap,
: ;
(Ja
HISTORY OF THE INQUISITION.
treating of the excommunication of offenders, he thus speaks
God commanded, that those who would not obey his priests, and those judges, which time after time he appointed, should be Such were cut off with the sword during the dispensaslain.
*'
tion of the circumcision in the flesh.
But now,
since the spiritual
circumcision takes place in
all
the faithful servants of God, the

slain with the sphitual
proud and obstinate are to be
sword,
by
being cast out of the church.''

the Corintliians, says.
vessels of gold
The
Apostle, in his Epistle to
That
''
in a large house there are not only
and
silver,
but of wood and earth, some to honour,
and some
to dishonour.
Let us endeavour, as much as we and

silver.
can, to be found amongst those of gold

sole prerogative of the
'Tis the
Lord
to break the earthen ones, to
whom
the iron rod

his
is
committed.
The
servant cannot be greater than
Lord
nor should any one arrogate to himself what the

viz. to winnow and by any human judgment, the And in his 55th to Cornelius " Nor
:
Father hath committed to the Son only,
purge the
flour,
and
separate,
chaff from the wheat."

let
any one wonder that some should forsake
tlie servânt
ap-
pointed over them,
when
the disciples
left
the
Lord
himself,
though he wrought the greatest signs and wonders ; and proved by the testimony of his works, that he acted by the power of his
Father.
And
yet he did not reproach or grievously threaten
them when they forsook him, but gently turned to his A|X)stles and said, What, will you forsake me also ? Observing that sacred law, of every one's being left to his own liberty and will,
and making
for himself his
own
choice,
it
whether of life or death."'
Now
since
from
all
these passages,
plainly appears, that Cyprian

is
taught, that
force in matters of religion,
contrary to the
nature of Christianity, I cannot but take notice of the dishonesty of Bellarmine,^
who
in his
3d book of
Controversies,*"
brings in Cyprian as a defender of the murder of Heretics
who having
slain, adds.
in his
passage out of Deut.
book concerning martyrdom, cited that xiii. " That the false prophet shall be
If this was to be done under the Old Testament,

the
much more under
New."
But
if
we look
to the
words
immediately following, we shall find that Cyprian's opinion was

1
De
Laicig.
""
cap. 21.

quite the reverse
:
6S
:
for these are the
words of Cyprian
"If
before the coming of Christ, the
commands of worshipping God, and forsaking idols, were to be observed, how much rather are they to be observed since his appearance ? who not only exhorted us by words, but by his own actions and who, after having
;
endured
that he
all
manner of
injuries
and reproaches, was

suffer
crucified,
die.
might leave us an example how to
and
So
that he hath
for as
no excuse who
will not suffer sins
he suffered for the
of
all,
own account how much more ought

on
his
it
every one to suffer for his

entire,
it
own
very
sins ?"
falsly
If this passage be read

Bellarmine hath applied
will appear, how^
to the defence of the
murder of Heretics, which was only
intended as an exhortation to the patient suffering of mar-
tyrdom.
Lactantius defends the same doctrine in a nobler and plainer
manner," " There
is
no need of compulsion and violence,
because religion cannot be forced, and

willing,
men must be made

Let them
let
;
not by
stripes,
but arguments.
;
draw them
they
the sword of their reason
if their
reasons are good,
produce them
are
silent,
we
are ready to hear, if they can teach

believe
if
we cannot
It
them
if
they pretend to force us,
we cannot
yield to them: let

is
them
imitate us, or fairly debate
the case with us.
not our manner, as they object, to entice
men; we
teach,
prove, and demonstrate;

will
;
no one
is
kept
amongst us against his
and he must be unacceptable to

faith
;
God, who wants devotion and

a
is
and yet none forsake

what
us,
being preserved by the sole evidence and force of truth."

little
And
after
" Let them
leai'n
;
from
this
difference there
between truth and falsehood
in that they,
though boasting
of their eloquence, cannot persuade; yet Christians, though

unskilful
and ignorant, can
for the thing itself,
and truth
their rage,
pleads in their behalf
To what
folly
purpose then
is
but to expose more that

Slaughter and piety
ai'e
which they
strive to conceal ?
quite opposite to each other; nor can
truth consist witli violence, or justice Avith cruelty."

httle after:
And
to
" They are convinced that there
is
nothing more
it
excellent than religion,
and therefore think that
ought
be
defended with force
but they are mistaken both in the nature
Lib.
5. c. 20.
64

it;
;
of religion, and in the proper methods to support

rehgion
is
for
to be defended, not by murder, but persuasion
not
by
cruelty,
but patience;
not
by wickedness,
but
;
faith.
'tis
Those are the metliods of bad men, these of good

necessary that a religious
and
man
should be good, and not
evil
for if 3ôu attempt to defend religion
by blood, and torments,

it:
and
evil,
this
is
is
not to defend but to violate and pollute
for there
nothing should be more free than the choice of our
religion, in which, if the consent of the

it
worshipper be wanting,
becomes entirely void and

is
it
ineffectual.
The
true
way
there-
fore of defending religion
by
faith,
a patient suffering, and
dying for
its
it
this renders
acceptable to God, and strengthens
authority and
influence."
This was that most harmless
persuasion of the Primitive Chi'istians, before the world had
yet entered into the church, and by
its
pomp and
pride had
perverted the minds, and corrupted the manners of professors.
CHAP.
III.
The Laws of the Emperors, after the Nicene Council, against the Arians and other Heretics.
AFTER
tians.
the conversion of Constantine
to
the
Christian
religion, the civil
power became vested
in the
hands of Chris-
This change in their circumstances produced as great a

their doctrine
change in
and manners
and they introduced
into the church
methods of cruelty, not only equal to those of
the Heathen, but even greater than were ever practised
by
them.
What
gave
thc^ first rise
to
it
was, the dispute between
Alexander, bishop of Alexandria, and Arius, a Presbyter of

the same cliurch
stantine,
:
when
the news of this was brought to Con-
he
first
by
letter
sharply reproved them.
But
by
after-
wards,
political
witli
the persuasion of the bisliops, or out of some
view,
he called the Nicene
coic7icil,
that
their
authority the opinions of Arius might be condemned.

bius,
Euse-
who was
present at that council, was able to give the

best account of it;
65
but he chose rather that their actions
should be for ever forgotten, and contented himself in a very
few words to declare the issue of

account given by him,
Socrates,
it
it:
and
if
we add
to the
the
somewhat
all
larger one given
by
no
appears plain, that
who would not

of
subscribe to
is
their decrees,
were condemned to banishment, and there

such are the
frailties
room
to doubt,
human
nature, but that
many through
fear were compelled to subscribe.
Some few
Synod had
condemna-
indeed there were,
who
not at
all
terrified
with the fear of

the
banishment, went into exile with Arius,
whom
condemned, because they would not consent

tion.
to his
The emperor
all
himself put forth an edict, by which he
ordained, that
the books written
by Arius should be burnt,

to
" condemning
to
death every one that should conceal any of
Arius's books, and not
commit them
the flames.''
He
by
afterwards put forth a fresh law against the Recusants,

wliich he took
from them
their places of worship,
and prohi-
bited their meeting not only in public, but even in any private
houses whatsoever.''
After they had thus proceeded to methods of severity, and

civil
punishments were decreed against those, whose opinions

were pleased to condemn,
the council
whom
they exposed
under the infamous name of Heretics, and rendered odious to

the people, their cruelty was not satisfied with one degree of
punishment only
doctrine
they went from one to another, that so the

find
condemned by the council might

it,
none that should
dare to defend
and might
at
last
be totally extirpated.
From
goods,
pecuniary mulcts, they proceeded to the forfeiture of

banishment, and at length to slaughter and blood;
is
for such
the nature of cruelty, that
it
seldom confines
once
let loose,
itself
to the first beginnings,
but when
it
is
like
an
impetuous torrent,
occasion
it
spreads itself every where, and from every

furious.
grows
more outrageous and
This
will
appear most plainly in the account I
am now
giving of the
methods
for the restraining
and punishment of Heretics.
For in the first place, laws were made against Heretics, whereby they were prohibited from having churches, holding
*
Socrat.
1,
I.
r. 9.
Eiiseb. Life of Coustan.
I.
3.
65.
66
assemblies,

the
enjoying any ecclesiastical preferments,
the
consecration of bishops, the ordination of priests, the
making
of
wills,
the succeeding to inheritances, the sharing in any
charities, the
advancement
to
public
offices,
and ordaining
observe these
severe punishments against those

prescriptions.
who did not
And
first,
it
was determined who should be accounted
Heretics.
" They are
comprehended under the name of

be discovered to
even in the
Heretics, and are adjudged to the punishments pronounced
against such,
least point,
who
shall
differ,
from the judgment and practice of the Catholic
rehgion."^
By
the same law
it
is
ordained, "
That no one
should dare, either to teach or learn those things that shall
have been decreed

their churches are
to
be
profane.""'*
By
the law following,
taken from them, and they are prohibited

in private houses or churches,
from performing holy offices, either
under the
all
forfeiture of one
'^
hundred pounds of gold upon

law
is
contraveners.
The
following
yet more
severe,
selling,
which takes from them the power of giving, buying,
making
contracts or wills, or inheriting their parents estates,
unless they renounce their heretical pravity.
There are many

Theodo-
laws extant concerning the banishment of Heretics.

sius II.
their
and Valentinian III. counting up thirty-two sects, and followers, decree, " let not these and the Manicheans,
who
let
are arisen to the height of impiety, have the hberty of
dwelling any where within the dominions of the
Roman
empire
the Manicheans be expelled from every city, and punished
^vith
death; for they are not to be suffered to have any dwelling

earth, lest they should infect the very elements them'^
on the
selves.''
See also L. Quicunque, where
-the
foremen tioned penalties
are not only repeated, but other kinds of punishments ordained
against
them
which are
all
extant in the law of the emperor
Martian,
who renews
the punishments ordained
by
is
the preced-
ing emperors, against the Eutichians, and which
recorded at
the end of the council of Chalcedon, and which will suffice in*
L.
Omnes,
c.
de Hafriet.
*>
Cuncti.
Manichaeoi.
L. Ariani,
c.
de Haeret.

Stead of all other instances.
67
By this law the emperor ordained, " That they should not have power of disposing of their estates, and making a will, nor of inheriting what others should leave
them by
will.
Neither
let
them
is
receive advantage
by any deed
of gift, but
let
whatsoever
will
let
given them, either by the bounty
of the living, or the

to
of the dead, be immediately forfeited
our treasury
nor
them have the power, by any
title
or
deed of gift, to transfer any part of their own

Neither shall
it
estates to others.
be lawful for them to have or ordain bishops or
presbyters, or
any other of the clergy whatsoever
as
knowing
that the Eutichians
and Apolhnarists, who shall presume to confer
the names of bishop or presbyter, or any other sacred office upon
any one,
as well as those
who
shall
dare to retain them, shall be

forfeiture of theu' goods.
condemned
to banishment,
and the
And as
lic
to those
church, or
who have been formerly ministers in the Cathomonks of the orthodox faith, and forsaking the
Almighty God, have, or
shall
true and orthodox worship of the
embrace, the heresies and abominable opinions of ApoUinarius,

or Eutyches^ let them be subject to
all
the penalties ordained
by
this,
or any foregoing laws whatsoever, against hereticks, and
banished from the
Roman
dominions, according as former laws

Farther,
let
have decreed against the Manicheans.
not any of
the Apolhnarists, or Eutychians, build churches or monasteries,

or have assemblies
and
conventicles,
either
by day
or night
nor
let
the followers of this accursed sect meet in any one's
house or tenement, or in a monastery, nor in any other place

whatsoever
:
but
if
they do, and
it
shall
appear to be with the
consent of the owners of such places, after a due examination,

let
such place or tenement in which they meet, be immediately

;
forfeited to us
or
if it
be a monastery,
let it
be given to the
it is.
orthodox church of that city in whose territory

so be, they hold these unlawful assemblies
But
if
and
conventicles,
without the knowledge 6f the owner, but with the privity of
him who
of the
receives the rents of

let
it,
the tenant, agent, or steward
estate,
such tenant, agent, or steward, or whoever

into
shall receive
them
any house or tenement, or monastery,
and
suffer
if
them
to hold such unlawful assemblies
and conven-
ticles,
he be of low and mean condition, be publicly bastinaF 2

68
HISTORY OF THE INaUISITION.
doed, as a punishment to himself, and as a warning to others;
but
if
they are persons of repute,

Farther,
let
them
forfeit ten
pounds
of gold to our treasury.
let
no ApolUnarist or Euty-
chian ever hope for any miUtary preferment, except to be listed

in the foot soldiers, or garrisons
:
but
if
any of them
shall
be
found
in
any
other military service, let

all
them be immediately
and not suffered
to
broke, and forbid
access to the palace,
dwell in any other city, town, or country, but that wherein they
were born.
" But
if
any of them are born
in this
august
city, let
them be
banished from this most sacred society, and from every metropolitan city of our provinces.
Farther,
let
no ApoUinarist. or
pri-
Eutychian, have the power of calling assembhes, public or

vate, or gathering together
any companies, or disputing

their perverse
in
any
heretical
manner; or of defending
;
aud wicked
opinions
or
nor
let it
be lawful for any one to speak or write,

others,
pubhsh any thing of their own, or the writings of any
contrary to the decrees of the venerable synod of Chalcedon.
Let no one have any such books, nor dare to keep any of the impious performances of such writers. And if any are found
guilty of these crimes, let
them be condemned to perpetual bawho, through a desire of learning,

it is
nishment
and as
for those,
shall hear others disputing of this wi'etched heresy,
our
pleasure, that they forfeit ten
pounds of gold
to
our treasury,
and
let
the teacher of these unlawful tenets be punished with
death.
Let
all
such books and papers, as contain any of the
damnable opinions of Eutyches or Apollinarius, be burnt, that

all
the remains of their impious perverseness

;
may
perish with
the flames
for
it is
but
just, that there
should be a proportion-
able punishment, to deter

pieties.
men from
these most outrageous im-
And
let all
the governors of our provinces, and their

if,
deputies,
and the magistrates of our cities, know, that

be
violated, they shall
through
neglect or presumption, they shall suffer

religious edict to
any part of this most

fine
be condemned to a
;
of ten pounds of gold, to be paid into our treasury
and
shall
incur the further penalty of being declared infamous.
" Given at Constantinople, in the Ides " of August, and the Consulate of " Constantius and Rufus."
69
At
the same time that they pubhshed these cruel laws, the
authors of them would fain be thought, to offer no violence to

conscience.
This same emperor Martian, in another
epistle to
the Archimandrites of Jerusalem, at the end of the acts of the
synod of Chalcedon,
that
says,
" Such,
therefore,
to
is
our clemency,
we use no
and
force with
any one,
compel him to subscribe

:
or agree with us, if he be unwilling

terrors
for
we would
not,
by
violence, drive
men even
is
into the paths of truth."

to colour
Who
would not wonder that they should thus seek

?
over their cruelties
doctrine
forbidden to be learnt or
taught, under the severest penalties, which those ought to think
themselves obliged to profess,
who
it,
are persuaded of the truth
of
to
it
and those who do profess

;
are, for that reason,
exposed
many punishments
still
and yet the authors of such punishwhat end are

these penalties
ments would
be thought to offer no violence to conscience.
But
would
fain
know,
?
for
all
against heretics ordained
For no other
surely,
but that
men
may
be deterred, by the fear of them, from meeting together,
and openly professing themselves, or teaching others those doctrines,
which they think themselves obliged,
in conscience,
both
to
profess
and propagate;
these evils, they
and
that,
being at length quite

themselves to the esta-
tired out
by
may join
blished churches, and at least profess to believe their received

opinions.
But
this is to offer violence to conscience, or to force
men, by the
lieve, or to
fear of punishments, not to profess
what they be-
pretend to belieye what they do not; neither of which
can be done, but in opposition to the voice and dictates of

conscience.
r
The
which
read
constitution of Theodosius
is
was
in
rnuch severer terms,
extant in the
code of Theodosius,* in which we
thus:
" Farther,
force
we
slave,
ordain,
that
whosoever
to
shall
persuade
worship
or
or
freeman,
forsake
the
to
loss
first
of
the
sect
Christian
religion,
let
and join
himself
with
any accursed
or
rite,
him. be punished
little
of fortune and
life."
And
after,
" Let him
incur the forfeiture of his goods, and afterwards be

* Tit.
condemned
de Judaeis,
1.
1.
and
lib. 16. tit. 6.
1.
75.
70
to the loss of
HISTORY OF THE IXaUISITIOX.

life,
who, by
false doctrine, shall pervert
any one
from the
faith/'^
This law so pleases Simanca, that he congratulates himself
on
its
being made by an emperor that was a Spaniard

it,
for,
after having recited
he adds
"
A law
truly worthy of
it
an
emperor that was a Spaniard V as though

Spain to exceed
all
was the glory of
nations in cruelty; audits honour, even in
former ages, to have been as remarkable for using severer methods of punishments in this world to miserable heretics than
others, as they
have been since for the barbarities practiced by
the bloody tribunal of the Inquisition.
The emperors Honorius

let
and Theodosius
be put to death
piety, (if
also,^
''
If any one shall be discovered to have
rebaptized any of the ministers of the Catholic party,

;
him
se-
both the person guilty of this execrable im-
he be of an age capable of guilt) and the party

liim.""
duced by
It
is
true, these
were laws made by the
civil
magistrate, but
insti-
that they were pubhshed with the approbation, and at the
gation of the bishops, no one can doubt,

times with the ancient.
who compares our

and
The
bishops could not bear that their
decrees and anathemas should be slighted as insignificant
harmless
their
flashes.
They would
fain
have
all
condemned by
;
sentence,
appear to be justly condemned
and
ea'gerly
thirsted after the mitres and churches of those whose doctrines
they were pleased to anathematize.
V%/WVV^V%'V>
CHAP.
The AniAN
Persecutions
IV.
of
the
Orthodox.
BUT
their
*
neither did the Arians,
when they had an emperor of

sort of cruelty,
own
party, refrain from

48.
^
any
but persecuted
1.
Simanc. Tit. 46,
Cod. de Sanct. Baptisma iteratur,
2.
HISTOKY OF THE INQUISITION.

those,
71
by whom they had been deprived, with a more implaca-
ble
and bloody hatred.
The
persecutions against Athanasius,

all.
their principal adversary, are notorious to

self, in
Athanasius himinstances of their
his letter to the hermits, gives us

is
many
cruelty, wliich
the burthen of his epistle;

it,
and aggravated,
that they sent
in so barba-
as far as words can do

in
viz.
that they scourged the bishops

;
Egypt, and bound them \nth cruel chains

into banishment,
left for
Sarapammo
and beat Potammo
rous a manner on his back, that he was
dead, and died

suflPer
soon after of his bruises and pain;* that they would not
a dead
woman
to
be buried;^ that they ejected

into
many
bishops
from
their sees,
and sent them
banishment
and that they
obtained an edict from the emperor, that the bishops should
not only be banished from the
cities
and churches, but even
punished wdth death wherever they could be found.

adds: " That so dreadfully were
And
he
men
than
terrified
by them,
that
some pretended
to
beUeve their heresies; and others, t|irough

fall into their hands.''^
fear, chose rather to fly into deî'ts
In another place he says
"
How many
and heard
bishops were brought
before governors and kings,
this sentence
from their
judges,
Either subscribe, or depart from your churches ^ for the emperor hath commanded you shall be banished from your churches.' How many, in every city, scattered themselves
'
up and down, for fear of being accused as the bishop's friends/ For the magistrates were written to, and commanded, upon
penalty of a
fine, to
to subscribe.
compel the bishops of their respective cities In fine, all places and cities were filled with terfor violence
rors
was offered to the bishops, and And sighs of the people." and the judges saw the mournings and cruelties various at length, after a tragical account of the
and tumults;
persecutions of the Arians, he adds: "

suffer the friends of those they
That they would not

bury
their
had
slain, to
dead
bodies, but hid
them
in private places, that thereby they
might
conceal their murders.''^
There are other passages
to the
same
purpose, in the same
epistle.
"
"
Simanca,
tit.
49. $ 14- p. 814.
Ibid, p. 821.
Ibid, p. 829.
Ibid, p. 859.
F 4
72
Victor also relates several kinds of cruelty practised by

nerick, the Arian king of the Vandals, in Africa
;
Hu-
but
it
would
be too tedious to recount them
all.
It
is
enough
to add, that
some had
their tongues cut out, others their hands, others their
feet chopt off, others their eyes
dug
out,
and others were mise;
rably slain through the extremity of their tortures
and
Am-
mianus MarcelHnus, an heathen

relates of
writer, describing those times,
Juhan
the emperor,^ "
That he ordered the Christian
bishops and people that were at variance with each other, to
come
into his palace,
and there admonished them, that they
should every one profess his own religion, without hindrance or

fear, whilst
they did not disturb the public peace by their dithis reason,
visions;
which he did for
because as he knew their
liberty
would increase
their
divisions,
he might now have
nothing to fear from their being an united people; having
found by experience, that even beasts are not so cruel

as the generality of Cliristians are to each other.
to
men,
CHAP.
Tlie Opinion
V.
the Persecu-
of some of the Fathers concerning tion o^ Dissenters.
WHAT
called
the opinions of those ancient doctors of the church, was,
Fathers,
we may
learn
from
their
writings.
Athanasius, in his epistle to the hermits, speaks in this manner
of the Arians, and thus points out their persecutions against

the orthodox
-."
" That Jewish heresy hath not only

them.
learnt to
this
deny
Christ,
but also to dehght in slaughters.

satisfy
But even
was not
sufficient to
For
as the father of their
heresy goes about as a roaring hon, seeking

so these, having liberty to
whom
to devour,
go up and down, run about, and

meet with, who either blame
6.
whomsoever they happen
to
their
See also Hist. Tripart. b.

b
32,
1.
and
7.
b. 4. c. 39. 2. p. 821.
B. 22.
*=
Hist. Eccles.

flight,
73
or abhor their heresy, inhumanly tear them with scourges,
or bind them with chains, or banish them from their native

country.""
In
this
and the Uke manner, Athanasius, whilst persecuted

largely
by the Arians,
pronouncing
and pathetically argues, condemning
persecution of every sort,

it
upon the
score of religion,
and
freely
the invention of the devil.
And
yet
we do not
with
to
find, that this
same Athanasius made the
least intercession
the emperor
Con stan tine, when the Nicene Synod was ended,
prevent the banishment of Arius and his followers; no, nor one
single
word
to
shew that he even disapproved of Arius's banishai*e
ment; through a too common weakness of mind, whereby men
apt to think, that the same thing done to them by others would
be most unjust, that would not be unjust in them to do to

others.
Hilarius, against Auxentius the Arian, shews, with equal
eloquence, his detestation of cruelty towards

their religious sentiments.
men
differing in
" And
first,
I cannot help pitying
the misfortune of our age, and lamenting the absurd opinions
of the present times ; according to which,
human
arts
must
support the cause of God, and the church of Christ be defended
by methods of
secular ambition.
I beseech you,
ye bishops,
who believe yourselves to be such, what helps did the apostles make use of in propagating the gospel ? What powers assisted
them
ir
preaching Christ, and converting
all
nations from idols
to Goc,!.^
Had
they any of the nobles from the palaces joined

to
\rith jthem,
when they sang hymns

after they
God
in prison
and
in
chainû
and
had been cruelly scourged.?
gathe
the church of Christ
by
virtue of the royal edict,

in the public theatre
?
Did Paul when
he
[.
Ipself
was made a spectacle
Was
the;f i^jlcaching
of the divine truth protected by Nero, Vespa-
^He
lab*
Decius, which flourished by means of their very hatred
t*favoi^"S.?^'
not ho\^^^^^ ^^s^ taught the same doctrine.
" The
apostles are
writes,
nations ^^^^^^^<^ to take rods in their hands, as

atrainst^ a
rod',
Matthew
pain
but an ensign of power, and an instrument of

inflict
?
the
inwH^ ^^
[for
instrument of vengeance, to
And,
humble
him^
t, the disciples of an
humble
master, I say of an
in his humility/ his Judgment was taken
from
74
HISTORY OF THE INaUlSITION.
humility
can only perform the duty he hath enjoined them by offices of for he sent persons forth to sow the faith, who should
:
not force
men but
teach them; not exercise power, but exalt
the doctrine of humility.""^

the apostles would have
And a little after he

fire
adds
to
"
When
had
from heaven,
consume the
into their
Samaritans,
city,
who would
not receive our
Lord Jesus
'
he turned about and rebuked them, saying,

spirit
Ye know
not what
ye are of; for the son of

"
man
is
not come to
destroy men's hves, but to save them.'
Gregory Narianzen evidently shews himself to be of the same sentiment, although he hath not handled this argument professedly
:
for
having observed, that
men were
;
not easily and at
once, but slowly and gradually, brought

law, and from the law to the gospel
off from idolatry to the
and having considered

is it
the reason of
it,
he thus speaks
"
And why
to
thus
Be-
cause
to
we
are to know, that
men are not
be driven by force, but
be drawn by persuasion.
ing; this even the
For that which is forced is not lastwaves teach us, when they are repelled by vioplants,
lence;
ture.
and the very
when bent
is
contrary to their nasafe.
That which
is
is
voluntary
both more lasting and

;
This
agreeable to the divine equity
the other an in&tance of

just even to
tyranny."
So that he did not think
it
do good
to
men
tist,
against their will, or without their consent.

the
Optatus Milevitanus, writing against Parmenianus,
Dona-
vindicates the church from the charge of persecut/ing dis-
senters
from
it.
was Chrysostom's sentiment in this affair, he iVimself sufficiently declares in his sermon about excommunicatiorJSvhere
he thus inveighs against those, who pronounced
cursed "
:
What
otg^^^s
ac-
I see
men, who
understand not the geni^j^^ênse,
nor indeed any thing of the sacred writings, who,, p/^^

other things, I
by
am
not ashamed to own, are furi^^
î^
^"^:;rs,
not what they say, nor ;ward affirm; bold and peremptory in this one thing, ev Am^
quarrelsome,
who know
^^"^y
^"^'"^^
articles
not.
Upon
of faith, and declaring accursed, diings inot coj^' ^". ^ this account we have become the What
ij
mies of our
faith,
who
look
upon us
as perso power,
regard to virtue, and never learnt to do good tlierefoj

*
Comment,
in
Luc.
1.
7^ in c.
10
^^^

flicted
75
and grieved
for these things!"

*'
And
afterwards, citing
that place of St. Paul,
The servant of the Lord must not strive,

:
but be
gentle,"''
&c. he goes on
" Entice him with the bait of
compassion, and thus endeavour to draw him out from destruction, that
being thus delivered from the infection of his former
eiTor,
he
may
live,
and thou mayest
delivei'
thy soul.
But
if
he obstinately refuses to hear, witness against him, lest thou be-
come
guilty; only let
it
be with long-suffering and gentleness,
lest the
Judge require
and fervent
is
his soul at thy hand.
Let him not be
hated, shunned, or persecuted,

sincere
cliarity."
but exercise towards him a
St Jerome
of the same mind, who, in his sixty-second letter
to Theophilus, against
John of Jerusalem, thus speaks : " The
church of Christ was founded on the bloody sufferings and patience of

its first
;
ing others
it
professors, and not on their abusing and injurgrew by persecutions, and triumphed by martyr-
doms."
v^w^^^^-wv^
CHAP.
VI.
St. Augustine's Opinion concerning the Persecution
of
Heretics.
AUGUSTINE,
lence
in his former writings,
condemned
this
all vio-
upon the account of rehgion;

epistle of
for, writing against
the
fundamental
Manichaeus, he begins with
address
to
to the Manichaeans:
strive, &c.
"
The
servant of the
Lord ought not
It
is,
therefore, our business willingly to act this
part.
it
God gives
They
is
that which
is
good
to those
of him.
only rage against you,
who willingly ask who know nothing of whg know

who
rage
the labour that
necessary to find out truth, or the difficulty

It
is
of avoiding errors.
not
they
who
rage against you,
how uncommon and

who
difficult it is
to overcome carnal imagiIt

it is
;
nations
by the calmness of a pious mind.

are ignorant hoAv liard
it
is
they
against you,
to heal the
eye of
the inward
man, so that
a
can behold
it.
its
Sun not that sun whose
2 Tim.
24,25, 20.
76
celestial
body you
Avorship,
and which
iiTadiates the fleshly
eyes of
*
men and
beasts, but that of

is
which the prophet writes,
The
sun of righteousness
*
risen
on me
;'
and of which we
which enlightens
read in the Evangehst,
He was the true light

into the world.'
it is
every
man
that
cometh
Th.ey rage against
you, who know not that

attain to
by many sighs and groans we must Lastly, a small portion of the knowledge of God.
they rage against you,

into
who
are not deceived with that error,

fallen.
which they see you are
But
as for myself, I,
who
is
after long
and
great fluctuation, can at last perceive,

is
what
that sincerity which
free
from
all
mixture of vain fable,
cannot by any means rage against you,

with, as I was once borne with myself,
whom
and
ought to bear
to treat
you with
the same patience that

I was a zealous and
my
friends exercised towârds me,

error.
when
bhnd espouser of your

upon
his sharp
But
afterwards,
is
Donatists; such
the fluctuation
and long disputes with the of the human mind, and

he
with so
much
inconstancy, sometimes have the best feelings
been
associated, that
he &o
far altered his opinion, as that

inflicting all
did not disapprove
of,
but was actually for
punishi.
ments, which did not cut off the hopes of repentance,
e.
all
manner, death only excepted; that being
terrified
by them,
;
they mjght be compelled to embrace the orthodox faith
which
he hath shewn in a few words, in his second book of Retrac" I have two books entitled, Against the Donatists tations.^
In the
power.
first I
declared, that I did not approve that schismatical
persons should be compelled to
communion by any
from
secular
The
reason was, because I had not then experienced

ai'ise
what great mischief would
their impunity, or
how
much good disciphne would conduce to their conversion. From some further passages it appears clear, that Austin
approved of the punishment ordained by
erroneous, as that they ought not to
seE, nor receive legacies,
civil
laws against the
make
wills,
nor buy and
but that they should be sent into

this
:
banishment.
just
And
to
shew that he thought
punishment
upon the Donatists and Rogatians, he adds

it
" The
is
terror
of temporal powers, when
opposes the truth,

Cap. 5.
a glorious
HISTORY OF THE IXaUISITION.

trial to
77
the good and resolute, but a dangerous temptation to
the weak.
But when
it
inculcates
tlie
truth upon the erroneit is
ous and schismatical, to ingenuous minds

nition,
an useful admoaffliction."
but to the foolish

is
it
proves an unprofitable
is
There
no power but what

do
of God, and he that resisteHi
the power, resisteth the ordinance of
God
for princes are not

ill.
a terror to them
that
well,
but to those who do

?
Wilt
shalt
thou not therefore fear the power
Do
well,
and thou
have praise from

corrects
it,
" For
if
the power favouring the truth

better
any one, he w^ho

or
if,
is
made
by
it
it
hath praise
from
it:
in
is
opposition to the truth,
rages against
it.
any one, he who
crowned conqueror hath praise from
But
as for thee,
thou dost not well that thou shouldest not fear

to
the power."
opinions,
And
make
this appear,
he largely refutes
theii*
and then thinks he hath evinced the
justice of the per-
secution raised against them.
The
from
is
only punishment he would have Heretics exempted

death.
Hence
''
in his epistle to Cresconius the in the Catholic
Gram-
marian,^ he saith:
pleased, that
No good men
as
to
all
church are
any one, even an Heretic, should be punished
with
death."
is
But
other methods of persecution,
Austin
so far
from being against them, that he recommends
them, as a remedy proper for the extirpation of Heresies,
Hence in his
first
book agahist Gaudentius,^ he says
"
G^ forit is
bid that this should be called persecuting men,
when
only
a persecuting their vices, in order to dehver them from the power
of them; just as the physician treats his distempered patient.
This then
is
the so
much admired clemency

;
of Austin, that
he interceded with the proconsuls, that the Donatists should

not be punished with death
whilst at the
same time he not
only approved of
all
other penalties except deatli, such as
banishment, the denying them power to

herit
make
wills, to in-
their patrimony,
or to receive what was left them
by
if
others,
like
;
of making contracts,
buyhig and seUing, and the
but he himself accused them to the proconsuls, that
they persisted in these opinions, they might suffer these punishments.
B. 3 cap. 50.
Cup.
s.
78

If any one will compare these things with the former opinion
of Austin, he
may
justly cry out,
Oh how much
his
is
Austin
error,
changed from himself, who mindful of
own former
from which he was not recovered, but by the great patience of

his friends,
was against using methods of cruelty, even towards
the Manichaeans.
But now he approves of
all
punishments
against the Donatists, death only excepted, that they
may be
wills,
compelled into the Catholic church, even against their
under a pretence that

her communion.
at last they
may
voluntarily remain in
And
indeed,
all
who
since Austin have taught that Heretics
are to be persecuted, and even punished with death, have
use of no authority more than Austin's; and to shew
made how
highly they esteem his authority, they use his argmnents as

the very strongest, though in themselves absurd, and manifestly contrary to Scripture, to
defend a doctrine so absolutely
repugnant to the nature of Christianitv\
From him
they have
borrowed the
distinction, that
it
is
unlawful for Heretics to
persecute the church, but the duty of the church to persecute

Heretics.
This
is
now become
the
common
exception of
all
the murderers of Heretics, with which every one
armed with
the principal
the secular power, under a specious pretence, persecutes and

oppresses those
who
differ
from him:
this is
argument by which the Papists defend themselves, when they would justify their own persecution of Heretics, and condemn
all
others that persecute them.
Thus we
in the
see,
that
Christians
by
this
idle doctrine,
;
have
departed from
their original simplicity

love,
and meekness
all
and that
room of mutual
by which
the faithful were of
one heart and one
soul, there
have succeeded in the church of
Christ, not only discords, contentions, hatreds
and enmities, but
slaughters,
and
the worst of cruel butcheries.
79
CHAP.
The Persecutions of
the
VII.
Popes against Heretics.

so
IN
the following ages the affairs of the church were
managed under the government of the Popes, and all persons so strictly curbed by the severity of the laws, that they durst
not even so
the church.
much
as whisper against the received opinions of

this,
Besides
so
deep was the ignorance that
had spread itself over the world, that men, Avithout the least regard to knowledge and learning, received with a blind obedience every thing that the ecclesiastics ordered them, however
stupid and superstitious, without any examination
;
and
if
any
one dared in the
least to contradict
;
them, he was sure immedi-
ately to be punished
whereby the most absurd opinions came

violence of the Popes.
It
to be established
by the
was
at this
time that the doctrine of transubstantiation was introduced into

the church, now, in every thmg, subject to the Pope's controul
and how dangerous
it
was
to oppose
it,
we may
learn from the
instance of Berengarius of Tours, archdeacon of Angiers, who,
teaching that the bread and wine in the supper, was only the
figure of the
body and blood of the Lord, was condemned

in a
as
an
Heretic,
by Leo IX.
synod at
viz.
Rome and
Vercellae, in the
year 1050, and five years after,
1055, was forced to recant,

to the faith of the
and
to subscribe with his

it
own hand
Roman
church, and confirm
with an oath, by Victor II. in the council
of Tours.
as
But
as Berengarius's recantation
was forced ; and

his heart
he afterwards defended that opinion, which in
he
believed, Nicolaus II. called a council at the Lateran,
A. D.
1059, and there again condemned Berengarius, and compelled
him
to
make "a solemn
abjuration, which Berengarius publicly

his
read,
and signed with
juration, which begins, "
own hand. This was the famous abEgo Berengarius.'" Thus was the
violence.
truth suppressed
by the papal
In the East
also,
A. D.
1118, one Basilius, the author of the sect of the Bongomili, was
publicly burnt for Heresy
by the command of Alexius ComA. D.

1118.='
tienus the emperor, as Baronius relates,

*
Sec. 27.
80

In the mean time the power of the
Roman pontiff grew to a
prodigious height, and began to be very troublesome, even to

the emperors themselves
,
for not content with the ecclesiastical

seculai'.
power, they clai)ned also the subjection of the
But
in
the midst of this thick darkness, some glimmerings of light
broke forth through the great mercy of God.
For
after the year
of Christ, 1100, there arose various dis-
putes between the emperors and popes, about the Papal power
in secular affairs, which, as they were
managed with great

examine that
to
warmth, gave occasion to many more
strictly to
unbounded power which the popes of Rome claimed

selves.
them-
Some of the emperors bravely maintained
their rights
against the Papal encroachments,
and were supported, not
only by the arms and forces of generals and princes, but by

bishops and divines,
who
strenuously wrote in their defence.
This encouraged many others to oppose that unbounded authority,
which the popes assumed in matters of
faith,
who
not
only argued that they were capable of erring, as well as the

other bishops, but actually pointed out and censured their
many
tics,
errors
and abuses of
their
unhmited power:
all
these
the court of
Rome
branded with the infamous name of Heresacrificed to the public hatred.
and would have
They appeared
in
first
in
some parts of
Italy,
but principally
dif-
Milan and Lombardy:

cities,
and because they dwelt in

odious, have represented
to
ferent
and had
their particular instructors, the Papists,
to render
them the more
them
as
different sects,
and ascribed
all
them
as different opinions,
though others affirm they

entirely of the
held the same opinions, and were

truth
is,
same
sect.
The
that from the oldest

all
accounts of them
we
shall find, that they did not

sect
;
hold the
same
tenets,
and were not of the same
though neither
their opinions nor sects
were so many and different as the

principal of
Papists represent.
The
them were Tanchelinus,
Petrus de Bruis,
Petrus Abailardus,
calls
Amaldus
Brixianus,
whose opinion Earonius

dricus,
the heresy of the pohticians,
Henafter-
and
others,
who
preached partly in Italy, and partly in

;
France, about the country of Thoulouse
and because
Wards the greater number of them propagated
their opinions
HISTORY OF TIJE INQUISITION.

in
81
the province of Albigeois, in
Langiiedoc, and gathered
there large and numerous churches,

faith
;
who openly
professed their
they were stiled Albigenses.
CHAP.
VIII.
Of the Albigenses and Waldenses.
ABOUT
largely
the same time the Waldenses,^ or the poor

original
men
of Lyons,^ appeared at Lyons, whose
hath been
shewn by the most reverend and learned Usher,

in his
Archbishop of Armagh,
book
De
Successione, &c.
shall therefore only enquire,
whether the Waldenses and Alaccording to the
bigenses
were the same people,
common
It can-
opinion of Protestants, or different from one another.
not be doubted but that they had some opinions in common.
But there is nothing more evident, than them a great variety of doctrines, and
quisition at Tholouse,
to
that there
was amongst
difference of rites
and
customs, as appears from the book of the sentences of the In-
which I have published,
in
which are
be found many
of the sentences pronounced against the
Albigenses and Waldenses, which discover some very curious
and uncommon
things, concerning their doctrines
and
rites
and which are such evident proofs of
their difference in opi-
nions and customs, that from the reading of a few lines, one
may
easily
know whether
the sentence pronounced was against

;
the Albigenses or Waldenses
which manifest difference hath

;
induced
I
me
to believe that they were two distinct sects
though
have hitherto been in the common opinion, that they were

not to be doubted, but that oftentimes then-
but one.
However,
it
is
enemies gave very vile and odious accounts of the doctrines

they held; as will appear by comparing the several places in
a
An
ecclesiastical term, signifying the iohabitants of the vallies.

all
Being stripped of
their property,
and reduced by persecution,
to ex-
treme poverty.
; :
82
wliicli

they describe them.
For the same opinion, which

;
in
one place appears extremely erroneous
in another,
is
when
it is
more
full
fully explained,
and
Avithout spite,
harmless enough
is
of which the single instance of the resurrection of the dead
proof For " they deny the resurrection of human bodies ;" as though they which yet in another quite denied the resurrection of the dead
;
sometimes the Albigenses are accused, that
place
rise
is
more
distinctly explained thus,

bodies.''
that " the dead shall

their opinions
with spiritual
And
that
have
been misrepresented elsewhere, there can be no doubt, and it will appear upon a comparison of the several places, wherein
they are recorded.
But
that the opinions of the Albigenses

different,
and Waldenses were very
cannot be denied.
For
if
they had held the same, no reason can be assigned,

ent ones should have been ascribed
to
why
differ-
them.
One would
rather be inchned to believe, that as their persecutors greedily
sought after every occasion to punish them, they would have

fastened on every one of
them
all
the heretical opinions of the
Waldenses and Albigenses;
that so, being burdened with
numerous crimes, the
inquisitors
might seem
to
have the more
just pretence for condemning them.
The
popish writers, indeed, charge these people with

It
many
of the grossest crimes.

cluded, that
may
others,
however, be justly con-
many
of those impious tenets that are ascribed

to
by Baronius, Bzovius, and

to render
the Albigenses and
Waldenses, were invented out of mere hatred to them, and
them
detestable to the people; especially that im-
pious opinion, which Eymericus^ imputes to the Waldenses
" That
it
is
better to satisfy a
man's lust by any act of
uncleanness whatsoever,
than
to
be
perpetually
it is
burning;
in
and that
(as
they
say
and
to
practice)
lie
lawful
the
dark for men and

other, whensoever,
women
and
if this
promiscuously with one an-
as often as they
have the inclination
and
desire."
For
*
had been
their tenet,
would there
Direct. Inqnis. par. 2 quaes. 14.

is
The extreme
injustice of this imputation
evident from the apology of
those oppressed people, in which they deliver their sentiments on this subject
in the following striking
words
" It was this vice that led David to procure the

j
death of his faithful servant, that he might enjoy his wife
and Amnon
to

not have been one of that vast
83
number of
prisoners, that they
condemned
to
such various punishments, to be found, that

it ?
was infected with
Or,
if it
could have been proved upon
them, was the equity, Iiumanity, and compassion of the inquisitors so
very great, as to have concealed a crime, that would
have been condemned by the
common
it
voice of mankind,
and
exposed those that were guilty of
to the
most severe punish-
ment and death ?
Would
they,
have given the world occasion to
by such a method of acting, censure them for persecuting,

for the sake of holding
and cruelly punishing men merely

opinions different from the
Roman
faith,
though consistent with

at the
a due regard to a good conscience,
when
same time they

?
might have accused them of so horrid an impiety
If they had
been really such execrable persons, their crimes ought to have

been publicly exposed ; and thus they themselves would have
sunk under the weight of infamy, and

liave
their prosecutors
would
been so far
from being charged as bloody
inquisitors, that
they would have deserved universal applause.
writers,
Hence we may learn what credit is to be given to popish when they give us an account of the opinions and It is then- way to charge practices of those they call Heretics.
all
communion with impurity and lust, as though the only cause of their leaving the communion of the church of Rome, \)vas a dishonourable and vile love of women
that separate from their
and they have most impudently dared

persons
to reproach with this vice,
who have been remarkable for their chastity and contiIn the mean while, nothing is more notorious, than that nence. their monks and priests, who are forjbid the remedy of a chaste
to the
and honourable matrimony, abandon themselves without shame most impure embraces, and infamously wallow in carnal
defile his sister
Tamar.
This vice consumes the estates of many, as
it
is
living. said of the prodigal son, \vho wasted his substance in riotous
Balaam
made
sioned the death of twenty-four thousand persons.

of Samson's losing his sight
choice of this vice to provoke the children of Israel tosiu, which occaThis sin was the occasion
it
perverted Solomon,
and many havr pewshed

for
tliis
through
tlio
beauty of
a woman.
The remedies
sin are fasting,
prayer, and keeping at a distance from it; otlier vices

fighting, in this
may be subdued by
in
we conquer by
flight, of wiiicli vre
have an example
Jo-
seph. Perrins Hist. Ch.
IV. in Jones's
Waldcnscs.
Q 2
84
pleasures.

Erasmus,* says
;
" There
is
a certain
German
women:"
This was
bishop,
who
declared publicly at a feast, that in one year he

to
had brought
for they
him 11000
priests
that openly kept

to the bishop.
pay annually a
certain
sum
one of the hundred grievances that the German nation proposed

to the Pope's nuncio at the convention at
years 15^2 and 1523.
Grievance 91.
Nuremberg, in the " That the bishops in
most
places,
and
their officials,
not only suffer the priests to
keep women, so they pay a certain sum of money, but even

force the chaster priests,
who
live
without women, to pay the
price of those that keep them; alledging, that the bishop wants
money, and that those

single,
priests
who pay
it
may
either
remain
or keep
women
as they please.
How
wicked a thing
in his
this
is,
every one understands."/

^
The same Erasmus,
account of the errors of Bedda,
hath the following passage
" What wonder

to have married,
if
some nuns
in the age of St.
Austin are said
when
in this age, there are said to be so
many
monasteries that are nothing better than public stews, and more
that are private ones.
strict,
there
are
Even in those where the rules are more many instances of impurity. This I reit
late
with grief, and I wish
was not
true."
And
a Httle
after;
"
know some,
they
that have buried in the monasteries
the
girls
have
seduced,
that
the
affair
might
be
And= Bedda," says he, " cries out gloriously, God forbid, God forbid, that any man should be admitted to the dignity of the priesthood, who doth not wholly deny himhushed up.
self carnal
embraces, though at this day there are some to be

fifty
add any thing worse." And** concerning the prohibition of flesh: " amongst the priests,
found who keep
women, not
to
how scarce is the number that live chaste ? I speak of those who keep pubhcly at home their women, instead of wives for
;
I will not mention the mysteries of their
more
secret crimes:
speak of those things only that are well known to every one."
But
tain
the instance he
gives,"^ is
yet
more execrable
That a
cer-
Dominican professor of
*
divinity,
whose name was John,
Tom.
9.
page 401.
"
^^Toni. 9.
page 484.
"
Page
569.
Page
985.
'
Page 1380.

mentioned to him
at
85
Antwerp,
in
the house of Nicholas of
Middlebourge, a physician, a divine of Lovain, who told him,

that he refused to give absolution to a certain confessor of the
Nuns, because he had acknowledged he had had criminal

famiharity with 200 of them.
But what need

?
is
there of pro-
ducing testimonies out of particular authors
The
very laws
of the Inquisition, which ordain punishments for those priests,
who
ble,
solicit
not only women, but, what
is
much more
horrid
even boys, in the sacrament of confession, are an unc deni-
able proof that these crimes are too frequent

that state of impure celibacy.^
and common in
theii'
So
that,
having
own
minds insnared with the

a If those
lusts of the flesh,
and
their eyes,
who
prescribe celibacy
mean
to consider that as chastity to the
which
they
consists merely in not supporting a wife,

tion of the state,
call that
and not contributing

them,
in
populaif
by becoming
fathers
and instructors of children;

to
chastity,
which has prescribed celibacy
order that they
may
to greater assiduity
be free from the troubles and cares of a family, which impel most men and economy in their domestic affairs, and, of course,
life
constitntes a kind of
more
active, regular,
and
virtuous,
we may,
if
in
these cases, certainly allow that they practise chastity.
But
we are
to
understand the word chastity
in the
same sense
as the ecclesiastics consider
may very easily it in their pulpits, then the justice of their claim to chastity be decided, by the experience and knowledge almost every one must have of
ecclesiastical virtues. I should
be ashamed to relate the proofs which I could
produce from history, on this point, without going further than the lives of the popes, who, it might be presumed, should have been equally exalted in Alexander VI. alone would furnihh me with superavirtue as in dignity.
bundant
particulars.
But
least it
might be
said, that the corruption of the ecclesiastics in our
times has nothing to do with the purity of those fathers
who
established the
celibacy of the clergy,

council of Constance
it
will
be proper to observe, that when the general

in 1444,
was celebrated, was

to
no picture of the virtuous pa;
radise of Jesus Christ

city of
be observed in that city
on the contrary, the
Constance presented a perfect image of Mahomet's paradise. Spanenberg says,* that the city of Constance was then honoured by the presence
tutes
prostiof 34^ aichbishops and bishops, 564 abbots and doctors, and 7000 who followed the fathers of the council ; without reckoning the con!
cubines,
that
tutes
if
whom the same holy fathers had about their persons. It is clear, these tenacious defenders of celibacy had been married, these prosti-
council the cehbacy of the clergy
would not have followed them. was
But oh
inconsistency '.in this very
definitively decreed.
Da
Costa's Narrative, v.
i.
116.
Epist. ad. Cor. p. 252.
a
: ;
86
HISTORY 6r THE INaUISITION.

it,
as the scripture expresses
fidl of adultery^ like the gene-
rality of mankind, they judge of others by tliemselves, and
insinuate that the only, at least the chief cause of forsak-
ing the church of Rome,

whereas,
if
is
the immoderate love of
women
they were not actuated by the principles of a good
conscience, but from impure inclination, they
might with much
more
safety abide in the
communion of
the church of
to
Rome,
to fear,
where they have daily occasions offered

the lusts of the flesh
:
them of
fulfilling
and where they have nothing
even from the bloody tribunals of the Inquisition.

for once to refute the calumnies of the Papists,
This
who, when-
ever they are giving an account of the rise of any of those they
call
Heretics,
are perpetually
repeating this chai-ge against
them.
But
to return to
our purpose
As
to the question whether the Albigenses

sects.
and Waldenses,
were one or two different

freely,
To
speak
my own mind
distinct ones
tenets, that are
they appear to
me
to
have been two
and
that they were entirely ignorant of
many
now
*
ascribed to them.
Particularly the Waldenses*
seem to
Omitting the fables of the Popish writers respecting

it
this, persecuted
may be acceptable to extract a confession of their faith, from a late publication, intitled, " The History of the Waldenses," by W. Jones, work of much curious research, and well worthy the attention of the reader.
people,
This confession
that
is
better than a thousand arguments, and whilst
it
proves
God
has his jewels in every age of the world, shews, with the evidence
its
of a sun beam, that the Inquisition, whatever
pretences, persecuted
;
nothing so cruelly, as that which most resembled true religion

thus:
1.
it
reads
We
believe
and firmly maintain
all
that
is
contained in the twelve
articles of the symbol,
commonly
is
called the apostles' creed,
and we regard
as heretical
2.
whatever
is
inconsistent with the said twelve articles.
We
believe that there
one
God, Father,
Son, and Holy Spirit.
We
acknowledge
for sacred canonical scriptures the

title
books of the holy
Bible.
QHere follows the

it
of each, exactly conformable to onr received

to
canon, but which

cularize.)
4.
is
deemed, on that account, unnecessary

there
parti-
The books above mentioned teach us That

in
is
one God,
almighty,
unbounded
has
wisdom, and
things.
infiuite in
goodness, and who, in his goodness,
made
fell,
all
For he created
Adam
after his
likeness.
But through
the enmity of the devil and his
own image and own disobedience,

in
Adam
sin entered into the world,
and we became transgressors
and
by Adam.

have been plain men, of mean
perienced;
capacities, unskilful
87
and unex-
and
if
their opinions
it
examined without prejudice,

5.
and customs were to be would appear, that amongst all
to the end, that,
That Christ had been promised to the fathers who received the law, knowing their sin by the law, and their nnrigliteousness,
coming of Christ
to
and
insufficiency, they might desire the
make
satisfac-
tion for their sins,

C.
and
to
accomplish the law by himself.
That
at the time
appointed of the Father, Christ was born

to
time
when
true,
iniquity every
where abounded,
make
it
manifest that
the sake of any good in ourselves, for
all
were sinners,
was not for but that He, who is

it
might display
his
grace and mercy towards us.
7. That Christ is our life, and truth, and peace, and righteousness our shepherd and advocate, our sacrifice and priest, who died for the salvation of all who should believe, and rose again for our justification.
8.
cate with
And we also firmly believe, that God the Father, but Jesus
full
there
Christ.
;
is
no other mediator, or advothe virgin
she was holy, humble, and
of grace
And as to and this we also
Mary,
believe concern-
ing
all
other saints, namely, that they are waiting in heaven for the resur-
rection of their bodies at the day of judgment,

9.
We
hell,
also believe, that, after this
life,
there are but two places
one
for
those that are saved, the other for the damned, which [two]
we
call
paradise
and
wholly denying that imaginary purgatory
o/" antichrist,
invented in
opposition to the truth.

10. iMoreover,
affairs
we have
ever regarded
all
the inventions of
of religion) as an unspeakable abomination before
men God; such
(in
the
a the
festival
days and
vigils of saints,
and what
is
called holy-water, the abstainall,
ing from flesh masses.

11
on certain days, and such like things, but above
the
We
hold in abhorrence
all
human
inventions as proceeding
from
antichrist,
which produce
distress,*
and are prejudicial
to the liberty of the
mind.
12.
We
consider the sacraments as signs of holy

invisible blessings.
tilings, or as
the visible
emblems of
We
regard
it
as
proper and even necessary
that believers use these symbols or visible forms
Notwithstanding which,
these
signs,
we
maintain that believers
when it can be done may be saved without
when they have
neither place nor opportunity of observing
them.
13.
We
acknowledge no sacraments (as of divuie
appointment)
but
baptism and the Lord's supper.

14|.
We
honour the secular powers, with subjection, obedience, promptit
tude, and payment,
' Alluding probably to the voluntary penances and mortifications imposed
by the catholics on themselves.

t
Perrin, Hist, des Vaudois, chap.
xii. in
Jones's Waldenses, second edit.
V. 2. 46.
C4
88
the
modern
sects
of Christians, they bare the greatest resem
blance to that of the Memnonites.
CHAP.
IX.
Ofthe Persecutions against the Albigenses ^wcZWaldenses. IT

was the
entire study
and endeavour of the popes,

any way opposed
at the
to crush,
in its infancy, every doctrine that
their exorall
bitant power."
In the year 1163,
synod of Tours,
the bishops and priests in the country of Tholouse, were com-
manded "
to take care,
and
to forbid,
under the pain of excom-
munication, every person from presuming to give reception, or

the least assistance to the followers of this heresy, which first
began
in the country
of Tholouse^ whenever they
shall
be
dis-
covered.
Neither were they to have any dealings with them in

selling
;
buying or
that
by being thus deprived of the common

shall
assistances of
evil
life,
they might be compelled to repent of the
of their way.
Whosoever
dare to contravene this

in
order, let
them be excommunicated, as a partner with them
their guilt.
As many
of them as can be found,
let
them be im-
prisoned by the Catholic princes, and punished with the forfeiture of

all their substance.""
Some of the Waldenses, coming
into the neighbouring king-
dom
of Arragon, king Ildefonsus, in the year 1194, put forth,
against them, a very severe and bloody edict,
by which " he badominions, as ene-
nished them from his kingdom, and
all his
mies of the cross of Christ, prophaners of the Christian religion,
and pubhc enemies
to himself
and kingdom.'"*
He
adds
"
if
any, from this day forwards, shall presume to receive into their
houses, the aforesaid Waldenses and Inzabbatati, or other heretics,
of whatsoever profession they be, or to hear, in any place,

or to give
their abominable preachings,
them food, or
to
do
Baron, sec. 18. N.
4. a. 1199. sec* 38.
PegDa
iu
Eymeric. p. 2. com. 39. Bzovius,
89
that he shall that he shall
them any kind
office
wliatsoever; let
him know,
;
incur the indignation of Almighty

forfeit all
God and ours
his goods, without the benefit of appeal,
and be
it
pun?.shed as though guilty of high treason, &c.

farther observed, that if
shall find
Let
be
any person, of high or low condition,

in
any of the before-mentioned accursed wretches,
any part of our dominions, who hath had three days notice of
this
our
edict,
and who
either intends not to depart at
all,
or
not immediately, but
who contumaciously
and
stays,
or
travels
about
every
evil,
disgrace,
suffering that he
will
shall inflict
on such person, except death or maiming,

and acceptable
to our favour.
till
be very grateful
to us;
and he
shall
be so
far
from incurring any

be rather entitled
punishment upon
this account, that
he
shall
However, we give these wicked wretches hberty

it
the day after All Saints (though
may seem
either
:
contrary to
justice
and reason) by which they must be
gone from our

but afterwards
dominions, or upon their depariure out of them
they shall be plundered, whipped, and beat, and treated with

all
manner of disgrace and
severity.'"
Nor
did they act with less severity against heretics in Orvieto.
Peter Parentius, the prefect, declared, and that pubhcly, to a

large assembly,^
" That whosoever, within an appointed day,

to the church,
would come back
which never shuts her bosom
to those Avho return, and obey the commands of the bishops, should obtain pardon and favour ; but that whosoever should
refuse to return
punishment enacted by
this favour was,
is
by the appointed day, should be subject to the But what the laws and canons."
described in the pubhc records of that
:
church, in these words
*'
But the bishop, inflamed
against
the Manichaeans, received, with a pastoral concern, the confession of the heretics, returning from their heresy to the Catholic
unity,
and presented them to the

in ii-on chains, others
praefect.
Some of
these
he bound
he caused to be publicly whip-
ped, others he miserably banished out of the city, others he

fined,
lost
;
who were
true penitents on account of the

securities,
from others he took large

'
money they and pulled down the
Raynald.
a.
1199, sec, 23. 24.
'
90
houses of
many more
so that the governor of the city, walking
after the royal pattern,
turned aside neither to the

this
left
:
nor to the right."

things did this
To
account Raynaldus adds
hand " These
new Phineas, burning with an holy

year in the time of Lent."^
heretics.
zeal, for the
Catholic faith, this
But he was
little after
killed
by the
About
the year ISOO,
Pope Innocent
III. wrote to several
archbishops and bishops in Guienne, and other provinces of
France, that they should banish the Waldenses, Puritans, and

Paterines,''
from
their territories
and sent thither the
friars
Reyner and Guido, the founder of the order of

convert heretics;
Hospitallers, to
commanding the
bishops, that
;
those
who
would not be converted, should be banished
that they should

friar
humbly
receive,
and inviolably observe, whatever
Reyner
should ordain against hereticks, their favourers and defenders.'^
He commanded
who
ment
also the princes, earls, &c. that those heretics,

friar
should be excommunicated as impenitent, by
Reyner,
should be adjudged to forfeiture of their estates, and banish;
that
if,
after this interdict,
they should be found in
their dominions, they should proceed
more severely against

gave, moreover, full
this
them, as became Christian princes.
He
power to Reyner,
to
compel the princes to
work, under
dominions,
pain of excommunication, and
interdict of their
without appeal; and commanded him not to delay to publish the

sentence of excommunication against the receivers of
nicated heretics.
excommu-
And
when
to conclude,
he exhorts the people to
give
all assistance,
required, against heretics, to the friars

to
all
Reyner and Guido, and grants

them
which
of
St.
who
should stand by
sins,
faithfully
is
and zealously, the same indulgence of
used to be granted to those

St.
who
visited the threshold
Peter or
James.
The
next year following, he com-
manded
the archbishops of Aix and Metz, and others, with some
abbots, that they should examine the poor

a
men
of Lyons, and
Raynald.
a.
1199, sec. 23.

;
Some of
the sectaries of the Waldenses
they called themselves PaterineSf

.
after the
example of the martyrs, who suffered martyrdom for the Catholic

Fresne Glossar. Med. ct
Faitb
ings.
because they, like them, were expositos passionibus, exposed to suifer-
Du
inf.
Lat, in voce.
Bzovius,
a,
1198. sec. 6.
Raynald. sec. 37.

others, concerning the
91
found the
let-
orthodox
full
faith
;'
and
as they
matter, should give

ters, that
him
information
by messenger or
being thus more fully informed by them, he might
know
the better
how
to proceed against them.
He made
also
the most severe laws for the extirpation of heresy,^ which are
contained in his letters to the citizens of Viterbo, some of
whom
had been infected with

a
heresy.*^
Bzovius, 1199, sec. 21.
Raynald. a. 1199,
sec. 27.
This oppressed and iinofFending people were continually the objects of papal cruelty, The following affecting account of the persecution in is
1655,
one out of many instances which might be adduced

the sufferers, addressed to their Christian friends.
it is
from the pen of
Brethren and Fathers,
OUR
tears are
no more tears of water but of blood, which not only
Our pen is guided by a trembling hand, and our minds distracted by such unexpected alarms, that
obscure our sight, but oppress our very hearts.
we
are incapable of framing a letter
which
shall
correspond with our wishes,
or the strangeness of our desolations.
In this respect, therefore,

to collect
we plead
your excuse, and that you would endeavour
our meaning from what
we would
impart to you.
in
Whatever reports may have been circulated concerning our obstinacy,

grievances and molestations, you cannot but
sisted
refusing to have recourse to his royal highness for a redress of our heavy
know
that
we have never de-
from writing supplicatory
letters, or
presenting our humble requests,
by the hands of our deputies, and that they were sent and referred, sometimes to the council de propaganda fide^ at other times to the Marquis de Pio-
nessa; and that the three last times they were positively rejected, and refused so
tials
much
as an audience,
under the pretext, that they had no credenmight please
nor instructions which should authorise them to promise or accept, on

it
the behalf of their respective churches, whatever

to grant or
his highness
bestow upon them.
And by
the instigation
and contrivance of
the
Roman clergy, there was secretly placed in ambush an army of six thousand men, who, animated and encouraged thereto, by the personal presence
and active exertions of the IMarquis of Pionessa,
fell suddenly, and in the most violent manner, upon the inhabitants of S. Giovanni and La Torre. This army having once entered and got a footing, was soon augmented by
a multitude of the neighbouring inhabitants throughout
all
Piedmont, who,
we were given up as a prey to the plunderers, fell upon the poor people with impetuous fury. To all those were added, an incalculable number of persons that bad been outlawed, prisoners, and other oflfenders, who
hearing that
expected thereby
to
have saved their souls and
filled their
purses.
And
the
better to effect their purposes, the inhabitants

r six regiments of the
were compelled
to receive^re
it is
French armyy besides some Irish, to
whom,
reported,
92
HISTORY OF THfi INQUISITION.
CHAP. X.
(yDoMiNicus,
ajid thefirst Rise
of the Thoulouse iNauisiTiON.

was
at
first
THE
office
of proceeding against heretics,

to
committed to the bishops,
whom
the
government and
care of the chiu'ches was entrusted, according to the received

our country was promised, with several troops of vagabond persons, under
the pretext of coming into the vallies for fresh quarters.
The
great multitude, by virtue of a license from the Marquis of Pionessa,
instigated by the monks, and enticed and conducted
by our wicked and un-
natural neighbours, attacked us with such violence on every side, especially

in Angrofrne, Villaro,
that in an instant
all
and Bobio and in a manner so horribly treacherous, was one entire scene of confusion, and the inhabitants,
;
after a fruitless skirmish
to
defend themselves, were compelled to
fl-e
for
their lives, with their wives
and children
and that not merely the inhabialso.
tants of the plain, but those of the
mountains
Nor was
all
their dili-
gence
them.
in
sufficient to
prevent the destruction of a very considerable number of

places, such as Villaro and Bobio, they were so
For, in
many
hemmed
on every
side, the
army having seized on the
fort
of Mareburg, and by
possibility of es-
that
means blocked up the avenue, that there remained no
cape, and nothing remained for them but to be massacred and put to death.
In one place, they mercilessly tortured not
less
than an hundred and
fifty
women and
their children,
chopping
off the
heads of some, and dashing the

regard to those
brains of others against the rocks.

prisoners, from fifteen years old
And
in
whom
to
they took
and upwards, who refused
go to mass,
they hanged some, and nailed others to the trees by the feet, with their heads
downwards.
family.
It is reported, that
they carried some persons of note prisoners

his
to Turin, viz. our poor brother
In short, there
\
is
and pastor, Mr. Gros, with some part of neither cattle nor provisions of any kind left
but too evident that
all is lost,
in
the valley of Lucerne
it is
since there are
some whole
districts, especially S.
fire to
Giovanni and La Torre, where the busithat they left not so
ness of setting
our houses and churches was so dexterously managed,
by a Franciscan
friar
and a certain
priest,
much
as
one of either unburnt.

her dear child
In these desolations, the mother has been bereft of

his affectionate wife
!
the husband of
And
Those who were once

;
the richest amongst us, are reduced to the necessity of begging their bread
while others
still
remain weltering
in their
own
blood, and deprived of
all
the
comforts of
life.
as to the churches of S.
Martino and other places
who, on
all
foimer occasions, have been a sanctuary to the persecuted, they

to quit their dwellings,
have thtmselves now been summoned

of being put to death.
and every soul
of them to depart, and that instantaneously, and without respite, under pain
Nor
is
there any
mercy
to
be expected by any of
them,
who
are found wlthiu the dominions of his royal highness.
HISTORY OF THE INQUISITIOIN.

decrees
93
as
their
of the church of Rome.
But inasmuch
number did not seem sufficient to that court, or because

they were too neghgent in the
affair,
and did not proceed
with that fury against heretics as the pope would have had
them;
therefore, that
he might put a stop to the increasing
progress of heresies, and more effectually extinguish them, about

the year of our Lord, 1200, he founded the order of the
nicans and
Domi-
Franciscans, that they might preach against heresies.

his followers
Dominic and
were to
this
end sent into the country
of Tholouse, where he preached, with great vehemence, against

the heretics that were arisen there
;
from whence his order hath

Father Francis,
obtained the
name of preachers,
it
or predicants.
with his disciples, battled
with the heretics of Italy.
They
were both commanded by
the pope, to excite the Catholic

;
princes and people to extirpate heretics
and
in all places to
inquire out their

Catholics
number and
quality,
and
also the zeal of the

;
and bishops
in their extirpation
and
to transmit a
that
The pretext which is alleged for justifying these horrid proceedings is, we are rebels against the orders of his highness, for not having brought or the whole city of Geneva within the walls of Mary Magdalene church
;
having performed an utter impovssibility, in departfrom our houses and homes in Bubbiana, Lucerne, Fenile, ing, in a moment, Bricheras, La Torre, S- Giovanni, and S Seeondo j and also, for having rein plainer terms, for not
newed our repeated

situation,
supplications to his royal highness, to coramisserate our
who, while on the one hand he promised us permission to depart peaceably out of his dominions, which we have often entreated him for, in
case he would not allow us to continue and enjoy the liberty of our consciences, as his predecessors
had always done.
True
it is,
that the Marquis
of Pionessa adduced another reason, and

writing in our possession, which
to abase us
is,
we have
was
the original copy of his
that
it
his royal highness's pleasure

to
and humble our pride, for endeavouring
shroud ourselves,
and take sanctuary, under the protection of foreign princes and states. To conclude, our beautiful and flourishing churches are utterly lost, and
that without remedy, unless our
God work
miracles for us.
Their time
is
come, and our measure is full ? O have pity upon the desolations of Jerusalem, and be grieved for the afflictions of Joseph! Shew forth your compassions, souls,
and
let
your bowels yearn
in behalf
of so
many thousands
of poor
who
are reduced to a morsel of bread, for following the
Lamb
whi-
thersoever be goeth.
We
recommend our
pastors, with their scattered
and
dispersed flocks, to your fervent christian prayers, and rest in haste,
Your brethreo
Jpril 27, 1655.
in the
Lord.
Jonea's Waldenses, vol. 2. 127.
94
faithful
sitors.

account to Rome.
Hence they were

Inquisitors were
;
called Inqui
It
is
evident that the
first
Dominican
friars,
or of the order of Predicants
but
first
it
is
not so certain what
year the Inquisition
itself
was
into
introduced.
Dominic, as
hath been
said,
was sent
the country of Tholouse, or
Gallia Narbonensis;^ he, as Bertrand relates,^ in his account
of the
affairs
of Tholouse,
house of a certain
whom Usher cites, first lodged in the nobleman, to whom belonged the house of
Narbonne
;
the Inquisition at Tholouse, near the castle of

finding him sadly
and
infested with heresy. Father Dominic, In-
quisitor of the Faith, reduced
him
to the path of truth
upon
which, he devoted himself and his house, to which house hath ever since belonged to the Inhis order
:
St Dominic and
quisition,
md
the Dominican order.

first
From
hence we
may ga
ther, that
Dominic was the

first
Inquisitor;
and that the

to the
Inquisition was
introduced into Tholouse: but as to the

differ;
year when, writers

Christ,
certain,
some referring
it
year of
This is 1212, others to 1208, and others to 1215. and agreed to by all, that it began under the papacy of
first
Innocent III. and that Dominic was appointed the

quisitor in Gallia Narbonensis
office
:
In-
but whether he received his
of Inquisitor from Arnaldus, abbot of Cisteaux, legate

see, in
of the apostolic
is
France, or immediately from the pope,
disputed by the popish writers.
Those who endeavour

first
to
reconcile the difference say,
that Dominic was
appointed
Inquisitor
by the
legate,
and afterwards confirmed by the pope

;
himself
Ludovicus a Paramo*^ seems to be of the same opinion
for he says, that father
Dominic
first
discoursed of his design,
to introduce the Inquisition, to the abbot of Cisteaux, at that
time apostohc legate in France
and that the abbot appointed

affair to
him
Inquisitor, at the
same time referring the

office
the pope.
After this he was confirmed in the

*
to
by a
cardinal legate in
De
Sncces. Eccles. in Occidente, cap. 9. sec 9.
That part of France, which anciently contained the provinces of Savoy, Dauphine, Province, and Languedoc.
=
De
Succes. Ecclee. in Occidente,
lib. 2. tit. 1.
cap.
1, n. 13.

that
95
kingdom
and
at length, after the conclusion of the Late-
ran council, Ann. 1216, he was of the pope's

letters,
made
Inquisitor
by authority
a copy of which some authors affirm they
have actually seen.
"
When
Dominic had received these
letters,*
upon a
certain
day, in the midst of a great concourse of people, he declared
openly in his sermon, in the church of
St.
Prullian, that
he
was raised to a new
office
by the pope
adding, that he was
resolved to defend, with his utmost vigour, the doctrines of the

faith
;
and that
if
the spiritual and ecclesiastical arms were not

it
sufficient for this end,
was
his fixed
purpose to
call
in the
assistance of the secular arm, to excite
and compel the
catholic
princes to take arms against heretics, that the very
memory of
more than
them might be
entirely destroyed."
It evidently appears that
Dominic was a bloody and cruel man.
This
is
obscurely intimated by the Dominican, Camillus Campegius,

Inquisitor General of Ferrara, who, after having recited the
letters
of Dominic, in which he declares the penances he en:
joined to Pontius Rogerii, adds
"
have the more willingly

St.
annexed
to
this
treatise
of punishments these letters of
Dominic our
that
all
father,
may be
able to
who first make a comparison between the

this
exercised the office of inquisitor,

ancient
severity
made use of
to stop the progress of these crimes,
and
the present moderation and tenderness of
holy tribunal."
These
as yet
letters
he wrote, as Ludovicus a Paramo observes, whea
he acted as inquisitor only by the authority of the abbot
of Cisteaux, and these letters Paramus produces to prove, that Dominic assumed this office, from a resolution to punish
heretics with such severity, as that,
by the
like
fear of punishment,
he might deter others
from the
wickedness.
He
was
born in Spain in the village Calaroga, in the diocese of
Osma.
His mother, before she conceived him,

that she
is
said to
have dreamed,
was with child of a whelp, carrying in his mouth a and that after he was bom, he put the world lighted torch in an uproar by his fierce barkings, and set it on fire by the
;
b Ibid. cap. 2. n. 4. a
De
*>
Succes. Eccles. in Occidente,
lib. lib. 2. tit. 1.

tit. 1.
cap. 2w.
Zanchini.
Ibid. lib. 2.
cap.
2. n, 5.
96

His followers interpret
torch that he carried in his mouth.

this
dream of his
doctrine,
if
by which he enhghtened the whole

dreams presage any thing, think
fire
world;
whereas others,
that the torch
was an emblem of that
and faggot, by
which an
infinite
multitude of men were burnt to ashes.
In the beginning the inquisitors had no proper tribunal

they only enquired after heretics,
riches.
theii*
number, strength, and
After they had detected them, they informed the
bishops,
tical
who then had
the sole power of judging in ecclesiasthat
affairs,
and sometimes urged them,

the
they should
anathematize, and otherwise punish

discovered to them.
heretics
they had
princes to
Sometimes they
stirred
up
take arms against heretics; sometimes the people.
Such of
cross,
them
as
engaged
in this
work they signed with the
and
encouraged them in their expeditions against

ther than this, Dominic,
that he might the
heretics.
Far-
who was
of a bloody fierce temper,
more
effectually extirpate all heresy, invent-
ed a method, how, under the appearance of mercy and tenderness, he
might exercise the most outrageous cruelty,
viz.
the laying some certain
punishments, by way of wholesome
penance, upon such as were converted to the

that being thus converted, they
Roman
faith,
might be freed from excom-
munication.*
For what could carry a greater appearance of

is
The
to
following
a curious specimen of
this priestly
nil
domination.
Brothei- Doiiiii.ic, the least cf preaohers to
Christ's faithful people,
whom
these presents shall come, f.reeting, in the
Lord
By
office,
the authority
vre
of the Cistertian abbot,
who
liath
appointed us this
have reconcilod the bearer of these presents, Pontius Rogerius,
conrerted by God's blessing from his heretical sect, charging and requiring
him, by the
cat)
which he hath taken, that three Sundays, or three
festival
days, he be led by a priest,
from the coming into
naked from his shoulders down to his drawers, the town unto the church doors, being whipt all the
that he abstain at
all
way.
cheese,
We
and
iiiso
enjoin him,
times from meat, eggs,
all
things that proceed from flesh, except on the days of Easter,
Whitsuntide, and Christmas, on which days

for a denial of his foimev error.
we command him
fast
t eat flesh
We
:
will
thai he keep three lents in one
year, abstaining even from fibh
and that he
hree days every

infirmity, or
week
hard
always, refraining from
fish, oil,
and wine, except bodily
labour in harvest time require a dispensation.

friar's coats,
We
will
have him wear
with two small crosses sewn on his two breasts.
Let him
97
mercy, than to absolve and receive into communion, those

heretics that returned to the church,
and voluntarily subjected
themselves to a wholesome penance

this
But
the truth
is,
that
was the height of cruelty:
for they
submitted to such
penances,
not from, conviction and choice, but for fear of
a more terrible punishment.
For the
fire
and faggot and
other punishments were ready prepared for such as were not
converted
and
all
that refused to submit to these penances,
were pronounced excommunicate, convict, and obstinate heretics,
and
as such turned over to
be punished by the secular

for either they
court.
Besides, these wholesome penances were attended with

;
the greatest miseries to the penitents
were
condemned
wretched
to perpetual
imprisonment, there to wear out a

affliction,
life
with the bread and water of
or were
marked on theu- back and breast with crosses, that by these

signs of infamy, they
might be exposed
to the reproaches
and
abuses
cf all
men
and were withal pubhcly whipped before

other things, under the specious
this
the people, either in the open street, or in the church, and
commanded many
penance
;
name of
that
by
severity,
which the penitents were
forced voluntarily to submit to, there might be an appearance
of mercy in their
case,
and that
all
others might be deterred
from heresy.
every day hear mass
if
opportuuity
may
serve,
and on
all
holidays let
him
by
is,
go to vespers to church.
He
shall observe all the other canoDical hours shall then say his orisons, that
day and by night, wherever he be, and

midnight.
the
seven times a day he shall say ten paternosters together, and twenty at
Let him altogether abstain from

let liim
bis wife,
and every
first
day of
month
shew these our
letters to the curate
of the town of Cerlife this
vium,
leads;
whom we command
whom,
if
diligently to observe
what kind of
bearer
he should neglect to observe these our injunctions,
we
declare to be perjured and cxcommuoicaited, and w^l have him taken for
such.
HISTORY OF THE IlNaUISITION.
CHAP.
XI.
Son^ Earls of
Of the Wars against the Raymonds, Father and

Tholouse.
IN
the
mean
while the pope, being intent on the extirpation

all
of heretics, excited
the princes, that they should not yield
them any refuge

their force.
in their dominions,
but oppress them with

to expel
all
His principal care was
them from the
country of Tholouse, where the Albigenses were very numerous.
He was perpetually pressing Raymond, Earl of Tholouse,

them from
his
to banish
dominions
and when he could not
prevail with him, either to drive out so large a
number of men,
or to persecute them, he ordered

as a favourer of heretics.
to
him
to
be excommunicated
He
also sent his legate, with letters
many
of the prelates,
commanding them
to
make
and
inquisi-
tion against the heretical Albigenses in France,
to destroy
them, and convert their favourers.
He
also wrote to Philip,
king of France, commanding him to take arms against them,
and use
his
utmost
efforts to suppi-ess
them, that by his obe-
dience he might prove, that he himself was not lînted

their errors.
by
With
the pope^s legate there
came
also twelve abbots of the
Cistercean order, preaching the cross against the Albigenses,
and promising, by the authority of Innocent, a plenary

mission of
all
re-
sins,
to those
who
took on them the crusade.
These abbots were joined by Dominic.
But because even
these cross-bearers did not fight against
the heretics with that continued zeal and fury, that the pope
larger
and Dominic woidd have had them, the Dominicans excited numbers to engage in this warfare, by the hopes of a
plenary indulgence.
The
text which their preachers used to
choose for this purpose, was from Psal. xciv. 16.*

will rise
"
Who
up
for
me
against the evil doers.?
Or,
who
will stand
up
for
me
against the workers of iniquity ?"

* Usser.
And
as they
de Sue. cap.
9, 5.
HISTORY OF THE IXQUISITION.

directed their whole sermons to their
99
own
cruel purpose, they
generally thus concluded
"
You
see,
most dear brethren,

is,
how
great the wickedness of the heretics
and how much
mischief they do in the world.
You
see also
how
tenderly,
to reclaim
fly
and hy how many pious methods the church labours

them.
But with them they

power
all
prove ineffectual, and they
to the secular
for their defence.
Therefore our holy

grief,
calls
mother the church, though with reluctance and

together against them the Christian army.
If then you have

for
any
zeal for the faith, if
you are touched with any concern
the honour of God, if
you would reap the
benefit of this great
indulgence, come and receive the sign of the cross, and join
yourselves to the
army of
'the crucified Saviour."
There was
indeed
this difference
between those who took up the cross
against the Saracens,

that the former wore
breasts.
and those who did

it
it
against the heretics,

latter
on
their backs,
and the
on
their
cool,
And
that their zeal
might by no means grow
there were certain Synodical decrees
made by
the authority
of the pope, by which the presbyters were enjoined continually

to excite
and warm
it.^
" Let the presbyters continually and Let them

also enjoin,
affectionately
exhort their parishioners that they arm them-
selves against the heretical Albigenses.
under the pain of excommunication, those

cross,
who have taken
the
and not prosecuted

it."
their
vow, that they retake the cross
and wear
Raymond, Earl of Tholouse,^ not being in the least diverted from his purpose by the sentence of the legate, who having consulted ^vith Dominic, had forbid him," as a favourer of
heretics,
the
communion of holy
all
things,
and of the
faithful,
was excommunicated by
fender of heretics, and
a bull of Innocent himself, as a dehis
subjects absolved from their

to
oath of allegiance
"and
power was given
any
catholic
man,
though without prejudice to the right of the supreme lord, not only to act against his person, but to seize and detain his
country
tually
;
under
this pretence chiefly, that
it
might be
effecit
purged from heresy by

i*
the prudence of the one, as
Usser. ibid. cap. 10. 23 15, itc.

c
Raynold, A. 1208.
Bzovius, A. 1208. ^
H 2
100

defiled
had been grievously wounded and

of the other.
by the wickedness
especially
The
earlj'J
frightened
by
this sentence,
and
by the
but
terrible expedition of the cross bearers against
him, promised
;
obedience, and sought to be
reconciled to the church
could not obtain
it
without delivering
up
to the legate seven
castles in his territories for security of
performance, and unless
the magistrates of Avignon, Nismes, and

for him,
Agde, had interceded and bound themselves by an oath, that if the earl
to him. It
should disobey the commands of the legate, they would re-
nounce
their allegiance
was farther added, that
the country ot Venaiscin should return to the obedience of the
church of Rome.^
The manner
of the reconciliation of the
Earl of Tholouse, was, according to Bzovius, thus:

earl
''The
Agde,
was brought before the gates of the church of
St.
the town of that name.
There were present more than
twenty archbishops and bishops, who were met for this purpose.
The
earl swore
relics
upon the holy body of our Lord Jesus

saints,
Christ,
and the
of the
which were exposed with
great reverence before the gates of the church, and held

several prelates, that
by
he would obey the commands of the holy

he had thus bound himself by an
Roman
church.
When
oath, the legate ordered one of the sacred vestments to be
thrown over
his neck,
and drawing him thereby, brought him
into the church,
and having scourged him with a whip, ab-
solved him. Nor must it be omitted, that when the said earl was brought into the church, and received his absolution as he was scourging, he was so grievously torn by the stripes, that
he could not go out by the same place through which he entered,
but was forced to pass quite naked as he was through
the lower gate of the church.
He
was
also served in the
same manner
Castres,
at
the sepulchre of Peter the martyr at

earl
New
idle
whom the
had caused
to be
slain."
However, the vast army of the cross-bearers was not

after the reconciliation of the
Earl of Tholouse, but every

their cities, filled all places
where attacked the Heretics, took
with slaughter and blood, and burnt

*
many whom
^ Ibid. 6.
they had
Bzovius, A. 1208.
95.

taken captives.
101
For
in the
year 1209-^ Biterre was taken by
them, and
all,
without any regard uF age, cruelly put to the

itself
sword, and the city

tells us,
destroyed by the flames. ^
Caesarius
that
when the
in
city
was taken, the cross-bearers knew
there were several Catholics
mixed with the Heretics; and

to act, lest the Catholics
when they were

be
slain,
doubt how
should
or the Heretics feign themselves Catliolics,
Arnold
Abbot of Cisteaux made answer, " slay them all, for the Lord knows who are his;'"* whereupon the soldiers slew them all
without exception.
Carcassone also was destroyed, and by the
common
consent
of the prelates and barons,' Simon Earl of Montfort, of the

bastard race of Robert king of France,
Ration.
(whom Petavius
in his
Temp,
calls
man
as truly religious as valiant,)
was
made governor
of the whole country, both of what was already
conquered, and what was to be conquered for the future.
same year he took

obedience.
several cities,
and reduced them
to his
The own
He
cruelly treated his captive Heretics,
them
to death
by the most
horrible punishments.**
and put " In the
city Castres
two were condemned to the flames, and when a
certain person declared he
would abjure
his heresy, the cross-
bearers were divided amongst themselves.

that he ought not to be put to death
;
Some contended
it
others said
was plain
sincere,
he had been an Heretic, and that
his abjuration
was not
but proceeded only from his fear of immediate death.
Earl
Montfort, however, consented that he should be burnt ; alledging,

that if his conversion was real, the fire
would expiate
his sins
if
otherwise, that he would receive a just reward of his perfidiousness. " ^
In other places also they raged with the like cruelty. One
Robert,
who had been of the
sect
of the Albigenses, and after-
wards joined himself to the Dominicans, supported by the

authority of the princes and magistrates, burnt
all
who
persist-
ed
in their heresy;
fifty
so that within
two or three months he

either to be
caused
persons, without distinction of sex,

;
buried alive or burnt

*
from whence he gained the name of the

1.
''
Bzovius, A. 1209. sect.
Kaynaldus, A. 120U. sect, 22.

-
\ Ibid. seel. 23, 24.

'
Ibid, sect, 25.
Ibid.
A. 1207.
sect. 3.
u 3
102
HISTORY OF THE IVaUlSITION.

Heretics.
hammer of the
officee.^
Raynold
affirms, that
it
ought not to
this
be doubted but that Pope Innocent appointed him to
At
Paris, one Bernard, with nine others, of
whom
^
;
four were priests, the followers of Almeric, were apprehended
and being
all
had
into
field,
were degraded before the
whole clergy and people, and burnt in the presence of the

king.*^
The
year following there was undertaken a new expedition
of the cross-bearers against the Albigenses.
They
seized
on
Alby, and there put many to death.

force,
They
took la Vaur by
and burnt
in
it
great numbers of the Albigenses.
They
hanged Aymeric the governor of the

noble family.
not spare the

sister,
city, who was of a very They beheaded eighty of lesser degree, and did They threw Girarda, Aymeric's very women.
and the chief lady of that people,

death sixty men.
into
an open
pit,
and
covered her with stones.
Afterv/ards they conquered Carcum,
and put
to
They
also
seized
on Pulchra
it
ValHs, a large city near Tholouse, and burnt in

genses, and
400 Albi-
hanged 50 more.
de Termis,
in
They
took Castris de Termis,
and in
it
Raymond
whom
they put in prison, where

sister,
he died, and burnt
one large
fire his wife,
and virgin
daughter, with some other noble ladies,
when they could not
persuade them, by promises or threats, to embrace the faith of

the church of
Rome.
The Earl
of Tholouse, terrified with these successes of Simon
Montfort, and fearing for himself and country, raised a great
army, and had forces sent him from the kings of England and
Aragon,
to
whom
he was
related.
For he married Joan,
sister
of the king of England,
who had been formerly queen of Sicily, her a son nsumed Raymond. After her death he by had and married Eleanor, the sister of Peter king of Aragon. But this army was defeated with a great slaughter by the cross-bearers under the command of Earl Montfort, and the Earl of ThoAbout the beginning of the louse driven from his dominions.
year 1215, in a council of certain archbishops and bishops near
Montpellier, held by the Pope's legate, Montfort was declared
Raynaldus, A. 1210.
'
sect. 10.
*>
Bzovius, A. 1209. sect. 11.
Ibid. A. 1211. sect. 9.

lord of all the countries he had conquered,
103
and the archbishop of

to ratify the council's
Ambrun was
sentence,
sent to the Pope, to get
him
and Lewis,
eldest son of Philip the
French king, conIII. in the year of
firmed him in the loossession.
During
these transactions
Pope Innocent
our Lord 1215, called the famous Lateran council, where Dominic was present, in which there were
many
decrees against
Heretics, which were afterwards inserted in the decretals of
Gregory.*
To
this council fled the
Earl of Tholouse, with his
son Raymond, being dispossessed of his dominions by Montfort.
Guido, the brother of Earl Montfort, appeared against him, and after many debates, Earl Raymond was declared, " to be
for ever excluded
ill,
from
to
his dominions,
which he had governed
and commanded
remain in some convenient place out of his
own
ance.
lands, in order to his giving suitable proofs of his repent-
Four hundred marks of

But
silver
were assigned him yearly
out of his revenues, as long as he behaved himself with an

ble obedience.
hum-
as all bore testimony to his wife, that she
was a good CathoHc

to be observed,
lady, she
was
left in
possession of the lands
of her dowry, provided she caused the commands of the church
and suffered none

all
to disturb the affairs of peace
or faith."
However,
to
that the cross-bearers

rest,
had taken was
adjudged
Montfort; "and as to the

it
which they had
not seized on, the church decreed

persons, to preserve the peace,
should be kept by proper

faith, that there
and the
might
be some provision
for
the only son of the Earl of Tholouse,

it
according as he should deserve
in part or whole, after his
coming
to age.
this decree
Upon
and
of the synod
Raymond went
into
Spain,
his son
Raymond
into Provence, where, with the help of
many
itself.
auxiliary forces, he
made war on Montfort.

and even the
He recoverTholouse
it
ed some part of
his dominions,
city of
Whilst Montfort was endeavouring
to retake
stone,
with a
large army, he was killed
by the blow of a
and thereby
recovered
the city delivered from the siege.
Thus Raymond
in the year
by arms
his father's
Earldom, who died

Tit.
1221, and
de Haeret. cap. 13.
H 4
104

this his son,
was succeeded by
his endeavours,
who
could not obtain, with
all
a Christian burial for his father.
As
things thus took a different turn, sometimes according to

it,
the Pope'*s wish, at other times contrary to

Inquisition as the most effectual
Heretics.
he pressed the
remedy
for the extirpation of
Bzovius*
in
relates, that at
this
time
many
Heretics
in this
were burnt
year no
less
Germany, France, and
Italy,
and that
than 80 persons were apprehended at once in the
city of Strasbourg, of
cent.
whom but a very few were declared inno" If any of these denied their heresy, Friar Conrade of
Marpug, an Apostolical Inquisitor of the order of Predicants, put them to the trial of the Fire Ordeal, and as many of them as were burnt by the iron, he delivered over to the secular
power
flames.
to
be burnt as Heretics
this trial,
so that all
who were
accused,
and put to
a few excepted, were condemned to the
About
that time
Pope Honorius
all
sent a rescript to the bishop
of Boulogne,^ anathematizing
ecclesiastical
all
Heretics,
:
and
violaters of the
immunity, in these words
" we excommunicate
sect,
Heretics of both sexes,
of whatsoever
;
with their
all
favourers, receivers,
and defenders
and moreover,
those
who cause any
edicts or customs, contrary to the liberty of the
church, to be observed, unless they remove them from their

public records within two months after the publication of this
sentence.
Also we excommunicate the makers, and the writers

all
of those statutes, and moreover
governors, consuls, rulers,

statutes
and counsellors of places, where such

be published or kept, and
all
and customs
presume
shall
shall
those
who
shall
to pass
judgment, or to publish such judgments, as

cording to them.*=
be made ac-
In the mean while,
after
Raymond had
III. left
recovered his father's
dominions, the Inquisition was banished from the country of
Tholouse.
But Pope Honorius
no stone unturned
let
to
render the Earl obnoxious.

his legate, that
He
took care to
him know by
and by
he should be stripped of his dominions as his

;
father was, unless he returned to his duty

a
letters
7.
Ibid. A. 1218. sect. 11.
Raynald. A. 1221.
sect. 41.
105
bearing date the 8th of the calends of November, he confirmed

the sentence of the
Icîâte,
by
wliich lie deprived
him of
all his
right in every country that
had ever been subject
to his father
and
to give this sentence its full force,
he commanded the Do-
minicans, and gave them full power to proclaim an holy war, to
be called thc^ Penance war, against the Heretics.
vast
number met together
at the
sound of
this horrid
it,
trumpet, and
entered into this holy society, as they believed
wearing over
a white garment a black cloak, and receiving the sacrament for

the defence of the Cathohc faith.
And
that
tlie
Pope might more

letters to
efTectually
subdue the Earl
of Tholouse, he sent his
king Louis, who had suc-
ceeded his father Philip, in which he exhorts him to take arms

against the Albigenses in this manner.*^
"
It
is
the
command
which the
of God,
'
If thou shall hear say in one of thy
cities,
Lord thy God hath given thee

go and
and
to dwell there, saying.
Let us
shalt
serve other Gods, which ye have not
known, thou
smite the inhabitants of that city with the edge of the sword,
shalt
burn with
fire
the
city.'
Although you are under

and every perfect
many
gift,
obligations already to
God,
for the great benefits received

gift,
from him, from

yet
whom
to
comes every good
you ought
reckon yourself more especially obHged
courageously to exert yourself for him against the subverters of

the faith, by
whom
he
is
blasphemed, and manfully to defend

to the
the Catholic puritv, which

doctrine of devils, are
many in those parts, adliering known to have thrown out.*^
The
affairs
of the Albigenses also engaged the attention of
a synod, which was held at Paris, by the Pope's
command, where
restitution of
to defend
Amalric son of Simon Montfort, demanded the

the lands of
Raymond.
Raymond endeavoured
any enquiry,
himself against the threatening danger, by declaring the purity
of his
faith,
and offering
to yield to
for the satisfac-
tion of the holy church.
But
this the legate
contemned, nor could the Catholic Earl
(they are the words of IVIatthew Paris) find any favour, unless
he would abjure
a
his patrimony,
and renounce
c
it
for himself
and
8.
De
pocuitentia.
Raynald. A. 1223.
sect. 41.
d Usser. de succes. c. 10. sect. 46. and seq.
106
his heirs.

So that anoJier oxpedi'iDn of
tiie
cross-bearers
was
resolved on against Ectri Ra3-Tjond.
In pursuance of
this resciji ion, the to
Pope
sent to the king of
England, commanding him not
saccour
Raymond, and
to
the king of France, requiving ihe assistance
of his forces.
Louis accordingly uViderrook the
ia.>.k
of subduing
Raymond,
and with a large army

city
sat
down
first
bciore Avi.rnon.
The
was valiantly defended, by which the besiegers suffered

;
gi-eat losses
but the greatest disaster the French encountered

far as to
was the Dysentery^, a disease which prevailed so

destroy a considerable part of
himself.
tlie
ai-my, as well as the king
This together with the determined br?very of the

'ôrce
besieged, alarmed the Popes legate, who, finding

little avail,
of so
and dreading the disgrace of abandoning the design,
scrupled not to adopt the vilest treachery and to practice the

basest hypocrisy.
He
offered to suspend hostilities,

if
and to
pave the way for peace,

priests,
the besieged would admit a few
only to enquire concerning the faith of the inhabitants:
and these tenns being agreed upon and sealed by mutual oaths;
the priests entered, but in direct violation of their solemn en-
gagement, brought the
French army with them, who thus
fraudulently triumphed over the unexpecting citizens; they
plundered the
city, killed or
bound
in chains the inhabitants,
and overthrowing the towers and

of Tholouse.
walls, passed
on
to the siege
The
city of
Tholouse^ sustained a long

;
siege,
and Raymond
omitted no means of defence
he was at length, however, over-
come, and compelled, in order to reconciliation with the church,

to resign the far greater part of his dominions
:
and
in the pre-
sence of two cardinals of the church of
Rome, was
feet,
led to the
high altar
in a linen
garment, with naked
and absolved
from the sentence of excommunication.

'
Raynald. A. 1228. sect.
3.
Bzovius, sect. 28.
HISTOKY OF THE INatTISITION.
107
CHAP.
Several Councils held,
XII.
the Empei'or
and Laws enacted hy

Office
Frederick
II.
bi/
which the
of the Inquisition was
greatly promoted,
THE Earl of Tholouse being thus subdued, severer laws were

enacted against heretics.^
against
Raymond
himself
made many laws

city or castle
them
;
ordered
all
the heretics in his country to be ap-
prehended
and that the inhabitants of every
should pay one mark for every heretic, to the person who took
him.
Louis
also, the
Erench king, put forth a
constitution
against heretics, in which he commands the immediate punish-
ment of all who should be adjudged

any other
ecclesiastical person.
heretics
by the
all their
bishop, or
He
deprives
favourers
of the benefit of the laws; commands their goods to be confiscated,
and never
to
be restored to them or their posterity

silver to
and that the Ballive should pay two marks of

that apprehended an heretic.
any one
And now
tribunal, in
the pope laboured, with
all his
might, to confer a
greater power on the inquisitors,
and
to estabhsh for
them a
which they might
sit,
and pronounce sentence of

were in the begin-
heresy and heretics, as judges delegated from himself, and representing his person.
But
to this there
ning great obstacles, the people not easily admitting that new
tribunal, rightly
judging that great numbers would be destroyed
by the informations of the inquisitors. So that they were very ill looked on by all, even before they had obtained the power of judging: for the magistrates and wiser part of the people,
foresaw wliat must happen,
upon
far
their being invested with

it
such an authority
and were
from thinking
safe,
that
then- fortunes and lives, be exposed to the pleasure of the pope's emissaries, and that
tiiey
and those of
their fellow citizens, should
should be
made
entirely obnoxious to their tyranny.

*
Bzovius,
a,
1228, sec. 6.
108

the conquest of the Albigenses, and the taking their
cities,
But upon
countries
and
the pope caused the inquisition to proceed
with greater success.
For
in
France, as Pegna observes, in
John
and
Calderin's treatise about the form of proceeding against
heretics
" There
were held several councils, at divers times
places, of the
French archbishops, about the method of

In the year of our
sta-
proceeding against and punishing heretics.
Lord, 1229, there was a council at T'holouse, where many

tutes were
made; which were published there by Romanus,

In
cardinal deacon of St. Angelus, legate of the apostolic see.
the year 1235, another council was held at Narbonne, of the
French
prelates, in
which
this affair
was more fully discussed
than at Tholouse.
council at Biterre,
settled
Afterwards* there was another provincial
when
these things were
more particularly
than in the two former.
The
in
acts of these councils
were not discovered for a long while, but found, some time
since, in the Vatican Library,
and
an old MSS. parchment,
which was brought
to
Rome
from the inquisition of Florence.*'
Pegna
adds, that he would soon

;
pubhsh these
councils, with his
comments on them
and says they are very
useful,
and suited
to the office of the inquisitors of heretical pravity.
But
I could
never yet learn whether they have seen the
light.
These were the transactions

the year 1230,
in France.
In Rome, about
compiled,
Raymand of Pegnaforte, who was a Dominican, by the command of Pope Gregory IX. the books of
against heretics.
Decretals, into which he collected all the laws of the councils
and popes
Afterwards Boniface VIII. ordered

After
this
a sixth book of the Decretals to be wrote.
were
added the Clementines and the Extravagantes, made on various

occasions, that the inquisitors
might want nothing

as the
for the full

-stolen into
exercise of their office
and
Waldenses had
Arragon and Navarre,

in
chiefly
from the neighbouring Langue-
doc, there was a synod held at Tarracona, about the year 1240^^
which there
their
Avere
many
things enacted concerning heretics,
and
punishments.
the emperor Frederick II. himself, put forth
Even
many
laws against heretics, their accompKces and favourers, at Padua,

a
Anno. 1246.
109
by which he greatly promoted the inquisition. In the first, which begins Commissi nobis, he ordains, that those heretics,
who were committed by the church

be put
to death without
to the secular court, should
mercy
:
that converts through fear of
death, should be imprisoned
that heretics, with their abettors,
wherever they were found, should be kept in custody till they were punished according to the sentence of the church: that
persons convicted of heresy,
who had
heretics
fled to
other
places,
should be taken
up
that such as were relapsed,

that
should be
favourers,
punished
with
death:
and
;
their
should be deprived of the benefit of appeal

rity, to fices
that their posteall
the second generations, should be incapable of

offices
;
beneif
and
but that their heirs should be indemnified
they discovered their parent's wickedness.
And lastly, he takes
under
his imperial
and
special protection, the predicant friars,
deputed for the

empire, and
all
faith against heretics, in all the parts of the
others
who were
sent for,
and should come
for
the judgment of heretics,

to punish
all
commanding
the magistrates severely
convicted heretics, after condemnation,
by the
ecclesiastical sentence.
In
his second edict,
which begins. In-
consutilem tunicam, after expressing great abhorrence of the
crime of heresy, he commands
all
impenitent heretics to be
burned with
and the favourers of the Paterenes to be baIn his third, beginning Patarenorum receptatores, he nished. deprives the children of heretics of their honours, unless any of them should discover one of tlie sect of the Paterenes ; and
fire,
put heretics themselves under the ban, confiscating their estates. In his fourth, beginning Catharos, he condemns all suspected as heretics, if they do not purge themselves within a
persons
year;
commands
his officials to exterminate heretics
from
all
barons shall places subject to them; orders that the lands of the hej be seized by the Catholics, if they do not purge them from many within a year after proper admonition, and ordains
retics,
most punishments against the favourers of heretics, and the faith. vere ones against all who apostatise from the
se-
InquiPaulus Servita teUs us, in his history of the Venetian 1244, Lord our of year the in made sition, that these laws were
Bzovious and Raynald refer them to the year 1225.
But
110

it is
whatever was the year of their publication,

the Inquisition was greatly promoted
certain that
by them ; and that they

bulls, in
were approved and confirmed by some of the pope's

which they were inserted.
CHAP.
XIII.
The iNaursiTioN introduced into Arragon, France, Tholouse, and Italy.
IN
the year of our
Lord 1231/
in the
month of February,
some of the Paterenes were discovered
in the city of
;
Rome
some of them who were impenitent were burnt alive others were sent to the church of Monte Casino, and to Cava, to be
there kept
till
they recanted.
The pope and Roman

;
senate
made
also severe laws against heretics
and because the Mi-
laneze were most infected with heresy, Frederick,

rial edict,
by an impe" to be delicrime that of convicted commanded all

the keeping
vered over to the flames, or their blasphemous tongues to be
cutout,
others;''
if
them
alive
''
would prove a
severe,
terror to
which Raynald affirms
tobe a
but most just
edict."
This very year Pope Gregory IX. gave a famous instance

of his tyranny and
vassal of the
ter,
injustice.
Ezehnus, Lord of Padua, and

to his
emperor Frederick, constantly adhered
mas-
and
faithfully took the emperor's part against the faction of
the pope.
On
this the
pope endeavoured
his dominions
to render
him
infa-
mous
this,
by the charge of heresy; that under this specious prehim

:
tence he might expel
but as he failed in
this
he
stirred
up
his children against
him
very year, that
being delivered by them into his poAver, he might punish him

as he pleased.
In order
to this,
he sent
letters to Ezeline, be-
seeching him to take better measures, and admonished
him
to
renounce his errors.^
A copy of these letters he sent to his two

a. 1231, sec. 13, 14, 15, 16.
>
Raynald,
Ibid. sec. 20,
&c.

sons,
Ill
father's
cord,
young Ezeline and Alteric, who pretended to abhor their wickedness, and promised Gregory, of their own acas, RaynakI relates, that they would deliver their misemight not
lose
rable father into the hands of the censors of the faith, if he persisted obstinately in his wickedness, that they
the inheritance of their ancestors.
Upon
this,
the pope gave
them
to
understand, that he had deferred coming to extremities
against their father for their sake,
whom
he believed
still
to
continue in the true worship of God, that they might not be

involved in his misfortune
;
"
for,'"
says he, " the crime of he-
resy, like that of high treason, disinherits the children."
Then
all
he beseeches and commands them, that they would use

sible
pos-
means
to deter their father

if
from heresy, and the protection
of heretics, and that
he despised their admonitions, they

safety,
by sending him, as they had " Nor is it to be wonpromised, before the pope's tribunal. dered at,"" adds Raynald, " that this advice should be given
would consult
their
own
to the sons against their
own
father, since the cause of the diis
vine Being, of
to all
whom
all
paternity
named,
is
to
be preferred
human affections." The year following, 1232, the Inquisition was brought into Aragon.^ The bishop of Hyesca, in Aragon, was reported to err in matters of faith. Upon this Gregory committed the office
of making Inquisition against him to friar Peter Caderite,

Predicant order, and
of
tlie
commanded James, king of

to
the
Aragons, that he should not suffer him, or those whose advice

or counsel he should think
fit
make
use of, to be injured
by
any means whatsoever. by a
And
that he
might
entirely extirpate
heresy out of the province of Tarracon, he gave commission,

bull, to the archbishop
of Tarracon and his suffragans, to
constitute inquisitors against heretical pravity, of the order of
Predicants.^
a b
Bzovius, a. 1232, sect. 8, 9.

is
The
bulls read
thus:" Since the evening of the world
&c. we admonish and beseech your brotherhood, and
strictly
now declining, command you
by our written apostolic words,

diligent care
as you regard the divine judgment, that with you make enquiry against heretics, and render tliem infamous,
by the
assistance of the friars Predicants,
and
others,
all
whom you
who
shall
judge
At for this business ; aod that you proceed against
are culpable and
112

the inquisitors appointed
Amongst
by them,
friar
;
Peciafortius Barninonensis was particularly famous
Raymond who wrote
a formulary of the manner of proceeding against heretics, beginning, " I believe that heretics,*' &c. which was of so great
authority, that
Gregory enjoined William, archbishop

it
elect
of
Tarracon, to follow
in every thing.
Bzovius gives us
this
formulary entire, in his annals, under the year 1235,

remains of the Albigenscs;' " so
sec. 5.
In France there was not wanting some, who stirred up the

that,"' as
Bzovius says,
^'
they
very grievously oppressed the inquisitors and other persons,

appointed by the apostolic
the Catholic
against them,
faith.*"^
see, for the direction
and defence of
of
Gregory IX. excited Louis, the king,

to join with the archbishop
and advised him
Vienne, some person famous for his wisdom and justice,
who
might know what pertained
to the ecclesiastical right,
what to
exhorted
the royal, and what to the rights of others.
He also
Blanche, the queen, to persuade her son to perfect so righteous
a work.
The same
first
author
tells
us,*^
that the
same year,
after
great struggling, the Inquisition was brought into Tholouse,
upon the
day of the
festival
of Dominic, but not without a
great tumult of the people, raised

silly
by a
seditious
sermon of a
monk, upon occasion of the death of a
certain
matron of
Tholouse,
who
lived near the convent of the Predicants,

*^
and
had been
hereticated before she died.
infamons, according to our statutes lately published, against heretics, unless
they will from the heart absolutely obey the

Statutes
commands of
the church
which
we send you
But
if
inclosed in our bull; and that ye also proceed against
the receivers, abettors, and favourers of heretics, according to the same statutes.
any
will
quite abjure the heretical plague,
aud return
to th
ecclesiastical unity, grant
them the
Bzovius,
benefit of absolution,
according to the
form of the church, and enjoin thera the usual penance."

^
to
a.
1234, sect 8.
i.
e.
Perhaps they strove to prevent so intolerable a yoke being put on

c
their necks.
Bzovius, a. 1234, sect. 24.
**
When
this
came
to
be public,
left
friar
William Arnaldi, an
inquisitor, con-
demned her
for
an heretic, and
her to the secular court.
After
this,
the
prior of the friars Predicants,
Fu
Pontus, of Agde, explaining those words
of Ecclesiastic,
xlviii,
Elias the prophet rose as fire, and his
like a torch," to a vast
company
that
sword burnt had met together about nine, and,
adapting
his
words
to the festival
and the present business, turned himself

However, the
from Tholouse.
learn from
inquisitors
113
were the year following ejected
But
that they were restored there again,

in his
we
Luke Wadding,* who,
History of the Friars
Minors,
relates, tliat in the
year 1238, there were at Tholouse,
Friar William Arnaldi, of the Predicant Order, and Seraphinus
de
S.
Tiberio, of the Minors, inquisitors of heretics.
The
also the Epistle of Gregory IX. to the Deacon of the Order of Friars Minors, in Navarre, and to Master Peter de Leedegaria, a predicant friar, living at Pam-
same author gives us
pilona.^
It cannot
sition
be doubted that the
office
of the delegated inquiItaly,<=
was
in these
times introduced into
because the
inhabitants of Placentia drove out from their city Friar

land,'*
Row-
the inquisitor, in the year 1234.

office
The
year following the
pope committed the

St.
of the inquisition to the prior of

to Friar
Mary ad Gradus, and

east
Radulph, a predicant
at
s
to the
and west,
to the north
and south, and cried out towards every

it
part iu as loud a voice as he could, repeating
oftentimes,
tliis
In the
name of
all
God, and
his
servant St. Dominic, I do from
hour renounce
faith
with heretics, their favourers, and believers.'

*
Then be bawled out again,

all
adjure the Catholics, in the name of God, that laying aside

their testimony to
fear, they
would give
days after
out a
the truth
in,
:'
and thus
left off.
About seven
found
this
meeting many came
by whose means the
inquisitors
way
to the recesses of darkness.
Many
of them abjured their heresy,

a proper opportunity, they
some discovered
others,
and promised
*
that, at
would detect more.

Bzovius, A. 1235.
4.
is this
:
b It
begins
Rumor, Ac.
in
which, amongst other things, there
" Since
therefore, according to the office enjoined us,
ofFencea from the

beasts,
khigdom of God, and as
we
deliver into your hands the
to oppose auch sword of the word of God, which, ac-
we are bound much as in us lies
to root out all
blood
cording to the words of the prophet,' ye ought not to keep back from but, inspired with a zeal for the Catholic faith, IHte Phineas.f make ;
diligent inquisition concerning these pestilent wretches, their believers, re-
ceivers,
shall
and abettors, and proceed against those who, by such

lately published to
inquisition,
be found guilty, according to the canonical sanctions, and our statutes,
which we have
against
confound heretical pravity, calling
in
them,
if
need be, the assistance of the secular arm.
Given
at the
Lateran, 8 Cal. Maii, An. 12.

'
Ibid. A. 1234. 25.
"
Ibid. 1285. 2
* Jer. xlviii. 10.
f Exod.
xxxii. 33.
114
HISTOllY OF
THE INaUISITIOK.
to enquire out all heretics
Viterbo, commissioning
them
com-
ing from other
cities,
and
to absolve
from censures such who
abjured their heresy, and reconciled themselves to the church. Upon this affair iie gave letters to both of them at Perouse,
the second of the ides of August, and ninth year of his pontificate.
But two years
after,*
at Viterbo, he sent letters to the provincial of
and the eleventh of his pontificate, Lombardy, a
by which he invested him with the power of making The letters begin thus: Ille humani, &c. and inquisitors.
predicant,
very distinctly represent the

s
office
given to the
inquisitors.'*
13 Cal. of June.
rise
After the nsual complaint of the
of heresy, he enjoins the inquisitors
their office in these
words
*'
Wc, therefore,
being willing to prevent the dan-
ger of so many souls, entreat, admonish, and beseech your wisdom, and strictly command you by these apostolic writings, us you have any regard for the
Divine judgment, that you appoint some of the brethren committed to your care, men learned in the law of the Lord, and such as you know to be fit
for this purpose, according to the limitations of your order, to be preachers
general to the clergy and people assembled, where they can conveniently
do
it
and
in
order the more effectually to execute their
office, let
them take
some discreet person?, and carefully enquire out hereAnd if they find out either any tics, and such as are defamed for heresy. really culpable, or such who are defamed, let them proceed against them acinto their assistance
cording to our statutes, lately published against heretics, unless upon examination they will absolutely obey the
also proceed against the
commands of
any
the church.
Let them
receivers, defenders,
and abettors of
heretics, ac-
cording to the same statutes.
But
if
will abjure their heretical defilelet
ment, and return to the ecclesiastical unity,
them have
the favour of
absolution according to the form of the church, and be enjoined the usual pe-
nance.
But
let
them be more
especially careful, that such
who appear
Therefore
to
return, do not
commit impiety under

statutes which
the specious pretence of piety,
and the
let
angel of Satan thus transform himself into an angel of Light.
them peruse the

this affair, that
we have
thought
fit
to publish
concerning
they
tion given
them of
office
the Lord.
may beware of their subtlety, according to the discreAnd that they may more freely and effectually
in all the premises,
execute the
committed to them
we, confiding in
the mercy of Almighty God, and the authority of the blessed apostles, Peter
and Paul, remit

to those
for three years the
penance enjoined them,
to all
who
shall
attend their preaching for twenty days in their several stations, and likewise
who
shall give
them
assistance, counsel or favour, in their
endeain their
vours to subdue heretics, their abettors, receivers, and defenders,

fortified places
and
castles.
affair,
And
wc
as for those
who
shall
happen
all
to die in the
their sins for
their
prosecution of this
grant a plenary pardon of
which they are
contrite in their hearts,
and which they confess with
115
In the same year 1235,* Pope Gregory commanded the

bishop of Huesca, the prior of Barcelona, and Friar
WiUiam
office
Barbarano, a predicant, that they should not suffer the
by any means
the canons.
to relax,
but should make inquisition against
heretics in the province of Tarracon,
and proceed according
to
He
also appointed
Friar Robert, a predicant,
inquisitor-general against heretics in the whole
kingdom of
com-
France, and
commanded him
so to proceed in the causes
mitted to liim, as that the innocent should not perish, and

that iniquity should not remain unpunished.
The
bull of this
commission
is
extant, dated at Perousc,^ and ninth year of his
pontificate; in
which he prescribed the form of penance
to
such as abjured their heresy, and ordained

against heretics, and
nic
many
fit
other things
commanded
the provincial of the Teuto-
Order of Predicants, that he should chuse
persons out
cross
of
all
Germany,
to preach in every place the
word of the
against the heretics
and Saracens.
V.*^'V\-V^'WV^
CHAP. XIV.
Concerning the first Hindrances
to the
Progress of the
IxauisiTioN.
ALTHOUGH
it
the pope perpetually pressed the inquisition
was not every where received, the struggles and jealousies which are always apparent between civil and ecclesiastical auAnd
that nothing
may be wanting to the said friars in their propie secutLng the foresaid business, we grant them, by the tenour of these who consents, full power of involving, under the ecclesiastical censure, all
moBths.
them the power to restrain, means under the same censure, from the office of preaching, which by uo ask it is simply to busijicss whose predicants, belong to them, the questuary
tradict
and rebel against them.
We
also grant
only charitable supports, and to
sell
an indulgence,
if
they should happ^-n to
have one."
-
17 Cal. of June.
Bzovius,
10 Cal. of September
A. 1235.
1
sect. 8.
116
HISTOUY OF THE INaUISITION.

;
thority engendered animosities
nor could the former permit

its
the latter so far to

functions.
domineer as to extinguish
most
essential
Among
tribunals,
others Louis, king of France,
made
a law, for-
bidding the appearance of his subjects before the ecclesiastica>
and
inflicting
punishment on those who should com-
pel them.
who endeavoured
tine,
This law drew forth the remonstrances of the pope, to win over the king, by the splendid and
anathemas as the reward of obsoliciting the title
it
pious examples of Charles the Great, Theodosius and Valen-
nor did he
Louis,
fail
to hint at
stinacy.
who was then
of the obe-
dient son of the church, thought
prudent to yield to the
papal severity
he was also entreated by Gregory to compel

to
Earl
Raymond
;
perform his vows made on his reconciliation,

all heretics,
namely, to destroy
and lead an army
into the
Holy
Land among
this
request was made in consequence of a tumult
the people, at Tholouse, opposing the inquisitors.

inquisition
its
The
was indeed not only hateful

its
to the people
on account of
novelty, but from
excessive cruelty.
The
conduct of the inquisitors was of the most sanguinary kind.
Among
named
these one Friar Robert was not the least
he was sur-
Bulgarius, because he
had
cruelly persecuted
and
deli-
vered over to the flames the Waldenses, then called Bulgarians,

or according to others because he himself
fessed himself to be one of their sect.
had formerly propope could not
This man's furious and
bloody conduct was so
terrific
that even the
sanction his injustice, but was compelled to deprive

office,
him of
his
and shut him up
in perpetual imprisonment.
The
and
abuses,
excesses of Robert
and of Fulio, who scattered death
terror in
Languedoc, induced in 1301 an inquiry into

it
when
was ordered, that in future persons charged
with heresy should not be detained by a single inquisitor, but
be transferred to the royal prisons
at
Tholouse
and
to
mo-
derate the fury of the Dominicans, in order to preserve appear-
ances with the exasperated people, some friars minors were
added
to the predicants,
whose gentleness might be supposed
to check their ardour.
The
tribunal of the inquisition was found a very convenient
HIStORY OF THE
INQUISITIOlSl.
117
it
mode of revenging any
real or
supposed injury, since
was
only necessary to the destruction of an individual, that he

should be charged with heresy
that
ihii
:
it is
not surprising, tlierefore,
Emperor Frederic urged by personal hatred procured
the death of a great
number of individuals, who were notwithbe rigid

catholics.
standing
known
to
Gregory admonished
Frederic on this subject,
thougli
no conduct of Frederic's
ambition or
assisted the
could equal that of the

cruelty.
Roman
pontiff's, either for
For although Frederic had materially
inquisition,
made very
severe laws against heresy,

irons, yet
and branded
several
tlie
on the face with red hot

;
he could not escape
papal thunder
for, in
the year 1239,
Pope Gregory exfrom their oaths
communicated him, and absolved

of allegiance.
his subjects
Frederic gave an abundant answer, and cleared

;
himself of the crimes charged upon him

letters to all the prelates, Christian kings,
but the pope sent

princes, charging
and
him with
heresy, and with having asserted, that the power of
binding and loosing was not in the church deUvered by our
Lord
to Peter
and
his successors.
Formally deprived by Inno;
cent of his empire, Frederic was compelled to take arms

the papal power prevailed,
but
by
its
instigation of others,
and
Frederic, as a last resort, was compelled to seek reconciliation
with the church, which he was required to do without the

noise
and
terror of
arms
attended
to
only by a small retinue,
under the promise, that proper security should be given, that
no injury should be done
him or his.
insulted,
it
After the imperial power had been thus
is
no
wonder that the same process should be carried on against

Ezeline,
Lord of Padua, who was
zealously attached to the

:
emperor.
Ezeline was accordingly charged with heresy
and
a day being appointed for him to clear himself, and he not

appearing, the pope, in 1251, appointed the bishop of Treviso
to let
him know,
that his
that unless he
came forward
it
should be pub
hcly declared, that he was infected with
heresy to be avoided
of
all,
and
and
that an
body might be seized on, his goods plundered, army of cross-bearers should be sent against him
In the year 1254, these sentences were,
I
his adherents.
;;
118
HISTORY or THE INQUISITION.

published against Ezeline, whereby he
is
after long delay,
charged with the most horrid crimes.
Raymond
and
also,
Earl of Tholouse, oppressed by the
dis-
asters already related, submitted his

signified to the pope, that
neck to the papal yoke
he desired that heretical pravity

his dominions,
might be wholly extirpated out of

the pope, to oblige him, as he says,
upon which
and
in approbation of his
pious zeal, sent the bishop of Agen, to
make
inquisition in
Tholouse ; and Raymond- ordered eighty persons to be burnt

with
fire in
the city of Agen,
who
either confessed or
were
in the
line,
convicted.
But he did not himself long

last
survive
dying
year 1249, and was the
Earl of Tholouse in that
that earldom devolving to the Earl of Poictiers, his son-in-law,
and from him
to the kings of France.
The
office
of the inquisition was introduced into Burgundy
1223into Aragon 1232

poor
into
?Lombardy 1247,
tremendous
chiefly
on
account of the spreading of the Waldensian doctrines, whose

faithful professors sustained
cruelties.
<*'W%*%-/WV'.
CHAP. XV.
The more speedy Progress of the Inquisition,
THUS
aifair
far the
pope had laboured hard in promoting the
of the inquisition.
But
as there were perpetual quarrels
between the popes and the emperor, the pope's success was
not answerable to his wishes, as being more intent upon pro-
moting war, than enquiring
into,
and judging of
heresies.
But after the death of the Emperor Frederic, the affairs of Germany being in great disorder, and Italy without any prince Pope Innocent IV. seeing all things become subject to his
power,
in
Milan and other parts of
Italy,
determined to
in
extirpate all heresies, which
had greatly increased
the prefriars
ceding w ar
and because the Dominican and Franciscan
had
greatly assisted the pope against heretics, and were aui-
119
them,
mated with a
tribunal,
iiery
zeal,
he committed
this affair to
rather than to any others whatsoever.
He
therefore erected a
;
solely for the business of the faith
and gave
to the
inquisitors
perpetual
power
to
administer judgment
in
his
name
in this cause.
first
His
and principal care was

nearest to himself,
to
purge Italy from heresy,

his
which was
and mostly subject^ to
power
and therefore he erected

therein.
several tribunals of the inquisition
In the year 1251, he created Vivianus Bergomensis,
and Peter of Verona, both friars predicant, inquisitors of the faith in Milan, and gave them letters, in which he taxes even
the
Emperor Frederic
as a favourer of heresy.*
This Peter of Verona appointed, that amongst other statutes of the republic of Milan,'' many also should be made and observed against heretical pravity.
But
as
he was going from
Como
to
Milan, A. D. 1252, to extirpate heresy, a certain

of heretics attacked him in his journey, and dis-
believer
patched him with
many wounds.
is
He
was canonized
after his
death by Alexander IV., and

*
worshipped as a martyr by
we
it.
" Innocent, &c. Whilst that
perfidious tyrant lived,
could not so freely
proceed against this plague, especially in Italy, through his opposition; wlio,
instead of putting any check to
it,
rather encouraged
When
:
he became
evidently suspected of
as well as on
this,
he was condemned by us in the council of Lyons,
account of
his
many
other enormous excesses
and, therefore,
we
strictly
commaMd and
enjoin your discretion, by these our apostolic writ-
ings, as
of the faith, which
you expect the remission of your sins, that ye prosecute this affair lies principally upon our heart, with all your powers and
;
with fervent minds; and that ye go personally to Cremona since we have thought proper to depute for the same business other discreet persons in the other cities and places of Lombardy j and that after having called a council
in that diocese,
ye do carefully and effectually labour to extirpate heretical

its
pravity out of that city and
district;
and that
if
you
find
any persons
culpable upon this account, or infected, or defamed, unless upon exaraina'

tion
they will absolutely obey the
commands of
the church, yo proceed
against them, their receivers, abettors and favourers, by the apostolic authority, according to
the canonical sanctions, laying aside

call into
and that
if tliere
be need, ye
all fear of men; your assistance the secular arm." *
Dated
the Ides of June,

b
and 8th Year ot our Pontificate.

in
Pegna
Eymeric.
p. 2.
com.
38.
Raynald. A. 1251. sect. 34,

I
S.-j.
120
the Dominicans,
whom, next
to
Dominic, they esteem as the

of the inquisition
;
patron dnd prince of the holy
office
it
since
he was the
first
who
him
consecrated
by
his biood.
call in
The
minis-
ters also of the inquisition,
which they
Italy, Cross-
Bearers, are from
called Co-Brothers of Peter the

office
Martyr
and
in the
very ensigns of this
he
is
painted as a martyr,
and protector f this sacred

tyrdom.
tribunal, with a silken cross, of a

as the
red colour, interwoven with gold,
emblem of
his
mar-
But
le^st the
pope should seem wholly to deprive the bishops

faith^
of the power of judging, concerning the
which hitherto
that a bishop,
:
had been wholly lodged with them, he appointed

bishop was admitted only for form's sake.
of judging lay wholly in the inquisitor.
with the inquisitor, should be judges in this tribunal
but the
The whole power

that there
And
civil
might
be some shew of authority
left to
the
magistrates, who,
by the
last
laws of Frederic, had the power of pronouncing

heretics,
sentence upon
he allowed them to appoint ministers
of the inquisition, but such only as were nominated by the

inquisitors;
also
and to depute one of

inquisitor, to visit with
their
number, nominated
territory
by the
him the
commit-
ted to
him
;
and
of claiming the third part of the confiscated
goods
together witb some other things of the like nature,

to
by
which the secular magistrate seemed indeed
be admitted as
a companion of the inquisitors, but was in reality rendered

their slave
and
tool
for
he was obhged, at the command of
the inquisitor, to apprehend any one, and to imprison him,
wherever the inquisitors pleased.

to expel
He
by
was
also
under an oath
from
his family,
and not
to admit into
any
office,
any
were
that should be adjudged heretics
the inquisitor's sentence;
and
if
any of
his
number
assisted the inquisitors, they
put under an oath of secrecy.
From
all
which
it
is
manifest,
that the magistrates were not the companions of the inquisitors

in that tribunal, but only their slaves
and
tools.
The pope
also
ordained, that
all
persons should pay towards the charges of
the goals, imprisonments,

confined.
and
support of those
who were
By
this
means the
office
of making inquisition against here-

tics,*
121
was in divers places of Italy committed both to the minors

friars.
and predicant
But
lefst their
mutual power, and the
neighbouring jurisdiction of the places should create confusion,

or raise disputes about their respective bounds, the pope recalled all the commissions that liad bean granted in the affair
of the faith
and divided,
in
an exact proportion, to each order,
the several parts of Italy.

the city of
St.
The
friars
minors he appointed in
in
Rome, throughout Tuscany,

duchy of
Spoletto,
the patrimony of
Peter, the
Campania, -Maretamo and
Romania.
niola, the
To
the predicants he assigned
Lombardy, Roma-
marquisate of Tarvisino, and Genova.

office
The
bull in
which he commits the

is
of the inquisition to the predicants,

to the minors, in
in Bzovius,
A. D. 1254,^ and that

1254.'^
Luke
Wadding,
one
countries,
A. D.
After
this,
the pope prescribed thirty-
articles to the magistrates,
judges, and people of the three
which he had subjected to the jurisdiction of the
predicants, which he
commanded
to
be exactly observed, and

;
registered amongst the public records

inquisitors to
and gave power
to the
put under excommunication and
interdict, all
who
refused to observe them.
Armed
it,
with this power, they

to
sometimes very insolently abused
and attempted
intro-
duce into other countries what the pope had ordered only for
those that
he had put under their
pai'ticular
jurisdiction.
Upon
this account, in the year 1255,** there

friar
was a great quarrel
between Anselm, a predicant

gistrate of
stitutions
in
Milan and the ma-
Genova.
The
friar
endeavoured, that some con-
made
against heretics, both
by the
apostolic see,
and
the imperial power, should be published, and reposited amongst the laws of the city.
city,
But Philip Turrianus,

he favoured
prefect of the
refused
it,
either because
heretics, or despised
the
commands of the
inquisitor.
Upon
this the friar, support-
ed by
the apostolic authority, proceeded against Philip as sus;
pected of heresy
and because he refused

all
;
to
obey and
appeal',
excommunicated him, and
his
companions in the government,

city
as accomplices in the crime
and interdicted the
from
all
holy services.
Phihp, under that censure, appealed to the
Wadding, A. 1254.
c
sect. 7.
Sect. 4.
Sect. 7.
"
Bzoviiis, A. 1256. sect. 7.
122
apostolic see
;
and sent ambassadors
to the pope, to entreat a
suspension of the censures, and lb wait for the determination
of the whole
affair.
The pope suspended

day
;
the curses
Anselm
had pronounced
to a certain
but before that day came,

registered according
city laws,
Philip obeyed the
commands of Anselm,
to his order all those constitutions
amongst the
all
and
proceeded as they directed against
contraveners.
Thus
the civil magistrate was sometime forced to yield to

:
the papal authority
and
this
undoubtedly was the reason, that
the laws of Frederic against heretics, were, as friar Bernard of
Como
relates, in his
Light-of the Inquisitors, printed at Rome,

in the records of the city
A. D. 1584, registered
Como, and
and
accepted by the whole council of that city.^
Nevertheless,
upon account of the excessive Cruelty of the

against this tribunal
tricate themselves
inquisitors,
the greatness of the expence, the people were violently set

;
and some of the popes could

difficulties,
till
scarce ex-
out of these
at length the
people admitted
it
more
easily,
being eased of the expenses
they had born^ to support the inquisition, and because the episcopal authority in that tribunal was greatly enlarged.
Sometimes however they broke out into open violence, which
was with great
difficulty appeased.
Thus
it
happened
in the
country of Parma, as Honorius

the bishop of that
city,"^
IV.*^ relates it, in his
letter to
extant in Bzovius.
These
difficulties
were indeed overcome by the authority of the pope, and rigour

of punishments; but contrary to the inclinations and endeavours of the people,
who cursed
^
the cruelty of the inquisitors.
From some
in, it
countries where the inquisition

;
had been brought

so that the people
was driven out again

affairs
because
it
assumed the cognizance

it
;
of those
which did not belong to
could no longer bear the intolerable yoke.

ages, viz.
In these
latter
A. D. 1518, the most violent tumvilts were raised in
Brescia, against the inquisitors,
who
exercised the most outra-
geous
cruelties against
some persons accused of magic, which

till
were with great difficulty appeased, and not

tribunal
the ecclesiastical
and processes were abolished, and other judges ap*
Hist. Concil. Trid. p. 485.

*=
b Sept. 10, 1255.

*
Hist. Concil. Trid.
A. 1285.
sect. 12.
See Hist. Inquisit. book
iii,
cap. 10.
Ibid. Venet. cap. 8.

pointed in their room.
123
Upon
all
the death of Paul IV. the prisons
of the inquisition were broke open by the

the whole building, with
its
mob
at
Rome
and
records, burnt to the ground.
At Mantua, A. D.
violent sedition,
1568, there was, on the same account, a

city itself into the greatest
which brought the
danger.
As
how
there occurred to these
new judges man 3^
cases, not de-
termined by the laws, so that sometimes they were in doubt

to
proceed
they referred them to the pope, by
whom
diin like
they were deputed,

rections,
cases.
who by
his rescripts,
gave them proper

to
and declared how they were
pronounce
There are extant many such answers of Innocent

them
IV.,
Alexander IV., Urban IV., and Clement IV.,

tors, instructing
tics.
to the inquisi-
in the affair of their office against here-
And
although these rescripts were sent only to the Itayet
lian inquisitors,
we must not
think, as
Pegna remarks,
:
that these decrees were to be observed in Italy only
" For the
Roman
Italy
;
pontiffs transmitted their rescripts to the inquisitors of
because at that time there were
many
of them against
the prevailing heresies of the Patarenes, Puritans, Leonists,
and other
heretics,
who
chiefly infected the parts of Italy
the
heresies of the Waldenses, or poor
men
of Lyons, being almost

little
buried and extinguished, the apostolic see having a
before
suppressed them in Languedoc, Dauphiny, and Provence, by

the preaching of
minic.
many famous men, and
especially of St.
Do-
And
therefore the rescripts sent
by
the popes to those
inquisitors, they ordered to
be observed by the inquisitors of
other provinces, where there were any.

to those of Italy, because they especially
They were
sent
first
needed that provision,
and those
constitutions.""
One may
also read in the bulls the

alteration,
it
same laws often repeated, ^vithout any

popes.
by
different
For, as the same Pegna observes,** "
seems to have
it,
been an nntient custom, when the matter required
that every
pope, in the beginning of his pontificate, should publish laws relating to heretics,
and
rebels against the church, to deter
them
from sogi-eat a crime by the severity of punishments and penalties,

^ ^
In
Eymer. Direct. Inq.

2.
p. 3.
com. 158.
22.
Direct. Inûii. Par.
Comment.
124

to the
and thus reduce them
bosom of the church.
Some-
times they published the laws received by
their predecessors,
without altering a word, unless the occasion required otherwise.'"'
This tribunal was purely
ecclesiastical,
the
civil
magistrate
having no share in the judgment.
The
inquisitor,
with the
bishop, pronounced sentence of heresy against the person appre-
hended.
They appointed wholesome penances

farther deliberation
to the penitent,
to the secular
to
and delivered over the impenitent and obstinate

court,
who without any
condemned them
the
fire.
CHAP. XVI.
The Inquisition introduced
into several Places,
AFTER
of Tholouse.'*
this
manner, tribunals of the Inquisition were

Itctly.
erected in other places besides
First in the country provincial of

all
For Innocent IV. commanded the
the Predicant order in Provence, to endeavour, with
his
might, to extirpate heretics from that country, and the country
of Poicteau, and gave him plenary power to excommunicate,

absolve,
and
reconcile.
In the year 1255, Alexander IV, at the request of Louis,

appointed inquisitors of the faith in France,'' and constituted
the prior of the Predicant friars at Paris, inquisitor over
that kingdom,
all
and county of Tholouse, with the most ample
powers, and exhorted him to advise with grave and prudent
men
in
pronouncing sentences.
the Inquisition was once brought into France, the
to
When
pope carefully endeavoured
cherish
and enlarge
it,
and
many, who had excited the fury of the
inquisitiors,
having fled
to the churches, for the benefit of ecclesiastical immunity.

a
The
Bzovius,
a.
1251, sect. 8. n. 9.
Raynald.
a.
1255, sect. 33. 34.
Bzovius, a. 1255, sect. 8.
n.
15.
125
pope abolished that privilege; and as the increase of the Waldehses became alarming, he republished the seven laws of the
emperor Frederick, empowering the magistrates and prefects

to proceed against heretics.
About
this
time, also,
the
office
of the Inquisition was
brought into the kingdoms of Castile and Leon.
The pope
should,
also
commanded,^ that the minister of Provence
by the
apostolic authority, appoint one of his brethren,
a wise and learned man, inquisitor in the county of Vespasin,

in
Dauphiny.
In the year 1290, the Inquisition was erected in Syria and
because some heretics and Jews had crept in there,
Palestine
promising themselves security on account of the wars.
In the year 1291, the Inquisition was brought into Servia,
when
cities
the pope wrote letters to Stephen, king of that country.
The
following year, 1292, the Inquisition was erected in the

it
of Vienne and Albona,"^ after the same manner as
had
been appointed in those of Aries,

year, James, king of
in all his
cal.
Aix, and Ambrun. The same
Aragon, greatly promoted the Inquisition
kingdoms.
For by a law, made the 10th of the

all
of
May, he commands
the
officials
of
all his
kingdoms,
already made, or hereafter to be made, that at the notification
of or injunction of the
friars Predicants,
who now
are, or here-
after shall be, inquisitors of heretical pravity, they
do
fulfil,
and execute, whatsoever they shall command to be done, by themselves or their deputies, on the part of the pope, or the
king himself, whether
persons, or
sition.
it
be to apprehend, or imprison men's

affair
any other thing relating to the

he commands them to do
of the Inquias often

as,
And
this
and
wheresoever they shall be, required
by them, or any one
of them.
And
tics,
that there might be no place of refuge left for here-
tribunals of the Inquisition were erected
up and down
in
in
various countries; in Germany, Austria, Hungary, Poland,
Dalmatia, Bosnia, Ragusia, Croatia,
Istria,
Walachia
Lower
Germany, and other
places, to
.
which the power of the pope
An. 1288.
Bzovins,
a.
Wadding,
a.
1292, sect. 3.
1292, sect. 5.
126
could extend
terrible; for

itself.
The Austrian
relates
Inquisition
was at
first
very
Paramus
from Trithernius, that in the city

heretics
of Crema,
many thousand
inquisitors.'
were apprehended and
burnt by the
CHAP. XVII.
Of the
Inquisition at Venice.
THE
ment.
Inquisition at Venice
was under a
different
manage-
The greatest
part of the Christian world being in arms,

fierce contentions
upon account of the
between the pope and

torn in pieces
Frederick the emperor,
Lombardy being
by
its
own
quarrels,
and the marquisate of Treviso and Romaniola
divided between the followers of the pope and emperor, there

arose amongst
faith.
them various
opinions, different from the
Roman
And
it
because ^nany persons had fled to Venice, to live
there securely and quietly, the magistrates of that city, to pre-
vent
cities
from being polluted with foreign doctrines, as many
of Italy were, chose certain men, honest, prudent, and
zealous for the Catholic faith,
who should
observe and enquire

the patriarch of
out heretics.
FuU power was
also given to
Grado, and other Venetian bishops, to judge of those opinions;
and
it
was decreed, that whosoever was pronounced an
heretic,
by by the duke and
any one of the bishops, should be
condemned
to the fire,
them.**
senators, or at least the
major part of
And
leS^st
there should be any hindrance to this affair,

it
by the
death of a single bishop,

also should
was afterwards decreed, that such

fire,
be condemned to the
vicars,
who were pronounced

*=
heretics
by the bishop's
In
this process, the secular
upon the decease of the bishop. judges, appointed by the common
.wealth,
made
Inquisition against heretics.

faith,
The
bishop judged
to the
concerning their
a
whether
it
was agreeable
1.
Roman
Bzovins,
a,
1292. sect. 5.
2.
t.
3. c. 4. n. 17.
This happened A.
=
D.
1249, Father Paul Hist. Inqais.

Ibid.
A. D. 1275.
HISTORY OF THE INaUISITIOX.

faith, or heretical.
127
Then
the
duke and senators pronounced

bishop's,
sentence, not as
mere executors of the

:
but as judges,
being ex-
properly so called
but Nicholas IV. a minor
friar,
alted to the pontificate, in order to execute the purposes of his
predecessors,
and exalt the

till
friars
of his
office
;
own
of
tlie
order, did not
ceast his endeavours,
he got the
Inquisition rethis limita-
ceived
tion,
by a public decree
at Venice
but under
to prevent scandal,
that the
Duke
alone should have
power
to assist the inquisitors in the execution of their office
that a treasury should be appointed,
and an administrator
set
over
it,
who should
disburse the necessary sums for the

all
office,
it,
and should receive and keep

to the treasury.
the profits accruing from
This was done in the year 1289.
The pope
and
acquiesced in this decree; and thus the office of the Inquisition

at Venice consisted of secular
and
ecclesiastical persons,
doth
to* this
day; three inquisitors
assisting at
it
in the
name
of the prince.
ing to bring
it
The
ecclesiastics
have been, indeed, endeavour-
entirely into their
own hands, but could never

it.
prevail with the Venetian senate to agree to
In the year
1301,
friar
Anthony, an
to
inquisitor,
would
fain
have persuaded
duke Peter Gradengo,

the
have bound himself by an oath, to
observe the pontifical and imperial laws against heretics.
But
Duke
office
answered, by a public rescript, that he was no ways
obliged to take a
high
new oath because, when he was raised to the of Duke, he confirmed, by an oath, the Concordate
;
with Nicholas IV. and therefore insisted that he was no ways
bound, by any
this concordate.
pontifical, or imperial laws,
not agreeing \nth
Upon this answer,

it is
the inquisitor desisted from
his attempt.
From
is
these things,
evident, that the Venetian Inquisition

it is
very different from what
in other countries,
where
eccle-
siastics, entirely
devoted to the pope at Rome, have the whole

it.
management of
all
For whereas,
in other places, the cogni-
zance of heresy belongs only to the ecclesiastics; and whereas,
who bear any
part in that judgment, as assessors, counsel-
lors, notaries,
or witnesses, take an oath of secrecy to the inis

;
quisitors,
whereby the magistrate
no more than the bhnd exthe Venetian senate,
ecutor of the inquisitor's sentence
by a
128
wise distinction, considers three things separately in this affair
the judgment concerning the

is
doctrine for which any person

;
to
be pronounced an heretic
viz.
who embraces and
professes the doctrine
the judgment of the and,

!
fact,
lastly,
the pronouncing that sentence.
The first is acknowledged

latter,
to be-
long to the ecclesiastical court; the two
they contend,
by-
belong to the secular, and was always formerly administered

seculars,
during the
Roman
empire.
And
though sometimes,
by
the indulgence of princes, the two last were allowed to the
ecclesiastics,
rity,
yet the senate of Venice never gave
up
that authocities
but always ordered their deputies, and in other
of
their territories, the magistrate, to
be present at
all
actions of
the inquisitors.
And
so great is their caution, that if
any one
assist at
hath any commerce with the court of Rome, he cannot
forming the processes.

is,
The
if
proper business of these assistants
only to be present; and

;
any thing doubtful occurs,
to in-
form the prince

done
and therefore they make no promise of secrecy to the inquisitors, but are obliged to let the prince know what
in the Inquisition.
is
Yea, although one of the clergy,
of the same order with the inquisitor himself, be accused before

the inquisition, the
civil
magistrate must be present, nor suffer
the inquisitor to proceed, unless he be with him, even after the

injunction made.
And
although the inquisitor will communi-
cate the ^hole process to him, he
must nevertheless be present
at
it:
and
if
the ecclesiastics should form the process whilst the

is
civil
magistrate
absent, he will
command
it
to
be resumed
before him, even although the process be carried on without
the Venetian
territories.
The
senate hath especially taken care
that neither the process, nor the persons taken up, shall be sent
out of their dominions, unless by the advice and consent of

the prince.
That
this
method
is
observed in the Inquisition at

in his history
Venice, Father Paul proves,
by a plain example,
of the Venetian Inquisition, A. D. 1596.
One Lewis Petruccius
Senensis, was thrown into prison at Padua.
And
whereas, ac-
cording to the usual custom of the Inquisition, the

quisitor
Roman
in-
ought
to
have sent to Padua, the
facts
and proofs which
he had against him, he, on the contrary, demanded that the prisoner should be sent to him, and urged this matter at
Rome to the

Venetian ambassador, and at Venice to the pope's nuncio
the senate
:
129
but
made answer,
that
it
was not proper that that lauda-
ble institution of the republic should be altered, which orders
the prisoners to be tried in those places where they are taken
up and
of,
confined; but that
it
was
just,
and agreeable
to the
received custom, that whatever crimes the prisoner was accused
should be transmitted to the inquisitor at Padua, that so he

suffer
might
the just punishment of his crime.
And
they
thought
this so evident
it.
and manifest a piece of justice, that no

This
affair
body could oppose

sides,
was controverted on both

all
by many, letters,
for five
whole years, Petruccius being

at length the
the while kept in prison.
But
Romans, finding
they could not get the prisoner into their possession, wrote
(A. D. 1601,) to the inquisitor at Padua, to dismiss his prisoner
Petruccius;
which created no small suspicion what

be,
it
sort
of
crime
it
must
which they had rather should go unpunished
than discover
to the inquisitor at
Padua.
The
Venetian senate hath also been particularly careful that
the Inquisitors shall not have the power of prohibiting books,
because they
may
easily
abuse
it
to the detriment
of the com-
monwealth
for they oftentimes forbid,

;
or adulterate
good
books, and useful to the public
sometimes they prohibit books
which have no relation to their
affairs;
and sometimes because

all
they arrogate to themselves the censure of
books, they hin-
der the
civil
magistrate from prohibiting and condemning books
highly injurious to the government.
From
these things
and
others,
which might be mentioned

it is
from father Paul, but which for brevity I omit,

that the Venetian Inquisition
is
evident
not so absolutely subject to the

;
Pope
as the other Itahan Inquisitions are
and that
civil
it is
not
entirely
committed
to ecclesiastics,
but that the

it.
magistrate
hath a principal share in the management of
130
HISTOEY OF THE INQUISITION.
CHAP. XVIII.
Tlic iNauisiTioN against
the
Apostolics, Templars, and
others, ^-c.
ABOUT
exercised
the year of our
Lord 1300,
there was great cruelty
upon
certain persons called apostolics, in Italy.

:
They
seem
to
have been the offspring of the Albigenses
their rise is
thus described by Eymericus.^
In the times of Honorius IV.
Boniface VIII. Nicholas IV. and Clement V. about the year of
our Lord 1260, there appeared Geraldus Sagarelli, in the

bishopric of Parma, and Dulcinus in that of Novara.
They
lived
gathered a congregration, which they called apostles,

in subjection to none
;
who
but affirmed that they pecuharly imitat

certain
ed the
gion,
apostles,
and took on them a
new
habit of
letters
reli-
A. D. 1285,^ they were condemned by the

felicis
patent
of Honorius IV. beginning, " Olim
recordationis,"
and
afterwards by Nicholas IV. A. D. 1290.
At
in
length, after their doctrine

Sagarelli
had prevailed near forty years
Lombardy,
was condemned as an arch-heretic by
the bishop of Parma, and Friar Manfred the Inquisitor, a

predicant, in the time of Boniface VIII.
and burnt July the

fol-
18th, A. D. 1300.
Dulcinus, with six thousand of his

all
lowers of both sexes, inhabited the Alps, w ho run into
manfor
ner of luxury, as Pegna
sa}^,*^
and gained many proselytes

;
the space of two or three 3'ears
and that with such
success, as
determined Clement V. to send amongst them inquisitors of the

predicant order, to put a stop to so great an
evil, either
by by
recovering Dulcinus and his accomplices from their error, or
acquainting liim whether these things were so or not, as he had
been credibly informed,

dUigent enquiry.
pontiff
after
they had
made
strict
and
Upon
their return
they reported to the
what they had seen and heard, who upon being acquainttheir horrid wickednesses
ed with
'=*
and
impurities,
pubhshed a
5.
Direct. Inqiiis. p. 2, qu. 12.

c
March, Ides.
Direct, p. 2.
Comm.
37.
131
crusado against so heinous an impiety, and promised large and

liberal indulgences to all
against
who should engage in so pious a war such wicked men. An army was accordingly gathered,
apostolic legate
;
and sent against them with an

into the places
who coming
where these
false apostles dwelt,
and unexpect-
edly attacking them,

Catholic
partly
they were wholly oppressed by this

partly
army of cross-bearers,
by hunger and
cold,
and
Dulcinus himself was taken, and eight years after the punishment of Geraldus, was, as an arch-heretic, with
by arms.
his
Margaret
error,
heretical
wife,
his partner
in
wickedness and
publicly torn in pieces, and afterwards burnt.
The
a
opinions which Eymeric attributes to them agree for the most part
with
those
which are ascribed
to
Peter
Lucensis,
Spaniard, excepting that abominable principle of promiscuous

lust,
of which there
is
not the least mention in the sentence of

certainly conclude, that
the said Peter.

this is
From whence we may
a mere calumny upon these apostolics, as well as upon
the Waldenses.
In the mean while, the Inquisition raged with no
less cruelty
against the Albigenses and Waldenses, in France, especially in
the
county of Tholouse.
The most
severe
methods were
employed, in order to bring them back into the church of Rome,

those
who were
not
to
be prevailed upon, by suifering to
renounce their tenets, were burnt without mercy,
and
those
who from
ment.
the extremity of torture, were induced to yield, were

either to
condemned
wear
crosses,
or to perpetual imprison-
At
the same time the order of the templars was suppressed,
by the command of Clement V.

Philip of France, had accused the order of heresies and
wickedness, whether on sufficient grounds, or because he envied
them
their
immense
riches,
it
may
not be easy to determine.
After several councils held on the subject, they were formally
condemned
all
in that at Vienna, for their in
abominable crimes, and

seized, as
it
who were
signal.
France of that order were

either
were by
or con-
one
Most of them
from a love of
life,
sciousness of guilt, confessed the crimes they were

with.
charged
Many
were condemned and burnt
alive,
among whom
K 2
132
was John Mola, a Burgundian, chief master of the order, who

was barbarously executed, notwithstanding the most pathetic
declaration of his
own and
his order's innocence.
The
and
fury of the Inquisition against the templars, beginning
in France,
after
was afterwards extended to
all
Christian provinces,
much
debate, they were finally condemned, suppres-
sed and dissolved,
by an apostohc
ordination,
and the disposal

see.
of their whole property vested in the
Roman
In
conse-
quence of
this decree, their effects
were every where seized, and
they themselves severely punished.
In the same council large power was given
to the inquisitors
of heretical pravity and the bishops, of proceeding against
One Walter, a Lollard in the city of Crema, and dutchy of Austria, had many followers, who, according to some, had their rise from Dulcinus, who at the command of pope
heretics.*
Clement were burnt by the

places.
inquisitors,
in that city
and other
Their number was large in Bohemia, Austria, and the
neighbouring countries.
Some
affirm they were 80,000.
Many
all
of them were burnt in several places of Austria, who
of
them persevered
their death.
tics,
in their opinions with great cheerfulness to
And
therefore, to extinguish both the old herearise,
and the new ones that might possibly
ample power
was given by the Vienna council

to proceed against those
rity,
to the inquisitors
defiled with
and bishops,
that
who were
to
impu-
and prisons were ordered
be built to secure them in
chains.''
In Bohemia the
office
of the Inquisition was committed to
Peregrine Oppohensis and Nicholas Hippodines, predicants
and
to
to Coldas
and Herman, minorites; who were commanded
manifest an holy ardour against the guilty.
The pope
exhorted John king of Bohemia, Uladislaus duke of Cracow,

Boleslaus duke of Wratislaw, and the marquis of 'Misnia, that
they should not suffer reUgion to decay and be obscured by new

errors,
but that they should
assist the censors
of the holy
faith.
Fourteen men and women were burnt in Bohemia.

a
Walter,
Raynald. A. 1812,
sect. 21.
Bzoviui, A. 1307, sect.

seel. 43.
9.
A. 1315.
sect. 11
Raynald. A. 131.
133
the principal of the sect of the Lollards, was burnt at Colonne,
A. D. 1322.^
About
the
same time Pope John, by a
letter,
No. 190,
his prede-
renewed the constitutions of Clement IV. and other

cessors, against the
Jews, and confirmed by several laws the

inquisitors against them,
to
power given to the

the book of the
and commanded
Talmud
be burnt, and such who were con-
victed of their execrable blasphemies to be punished.''
Nor did he shew
less severity against the

:
Waldenses, reviving
about that time in France
for
he ordered that many of them,

the inquisitors,
who were
convicted of errors
by
who were
pre-
dicant friars, should be delivered to the princes to be punished
according to the ecclesiastical law.
There
is
extant in the
Vatican library a large volume of the transactions of these predicant friars against heretics in the
kingdom of France,
this
year of our Lord 1319.
V-W%V^'V^-fc--W
CHAP. XIX.
The Inquisition against ^^^.Beguin^.
THE
same John
XXII. condemned
the Beguins of heresy,
and commanded the
inquisitors of heretical pravity to proceed

all
against them, and to deliver over to the secular court
who
continued obstinate in their error, to be punished with death.
These Beguins were monks of the order of
St. Francis.
They
His
are several times called of the thii'd rule of St. Francis.
rule was, that the friars of his order should have no particular
property
erf
their
live
own, neither house, nor place, nor any thing,
but should
I'his rule
by begging
this
he called evangelic poverty.
was confirmed and approved by several popes.

it
But
as
many
believed the obseiTance of
to
be above
it
;
all
human
strength,
many doubts
arose concerning
some contending
that they were to renounce the property of all things in particular,
but not in common, and that
it
was no ways contrary

"
to the
Bzovius, A. 1319, sect.
9.
Ibid. sect. 10.
K 3
134
HISTORY OF THE INQ,UISITION.
Franciscan poverty to have the possession of things in common,

so that they possessed nothing in particular.
But Nicholas
III.
condemned
this opinion
by a constitution, beginning, " Exiit

all
qui seminat.^'*
However, though
property was taken from
these friars, as well in
common
as in special, yet were they not
deprived of the use of what they had.

lished a bull,^
For Martin IV. pubhad by donation

friars
by which he ordained that the property, the right

friars
;
and dominion of every thing which the

or legacy, should be in the church of
Rome
but that the
should have the use.
He also allowed the ministers and keepers

name of
the church of
receive
of the order, the faculty of naming administrators, stewards,

syndics,
who
in the
RomCj and
for the
advantage of the
legacies,
friars,
may
and demand aims and
and sue
for the recovery
and preservation of them.
Clement V. confirmed the same

constitution,
in the council of Vienna,
by a
beginning, " Exivi de
paradizo,"' extant
among
it
the Clementines.
However, Clement allowed, that when
appeared very
likely,
even from experience, that they could

life,
not otherwise secure the necessaries of
they might have
granaries or storehouses, in which they might reposit and keep
whatever they could get by begging.

ministers
He
left,
indeed, the
it
and keepers
to
judge of such
necessity,
and gave
in
special charge to their consciences.
Against
this,
those
who were
called
Beguins protested,
declaring they were of the third rule of St. Francis.
They
contended that the Franciscans ought in no case to have granaries or storehouses,
because this was contrary to the perfection

;
of the Franciscan poverty
that the
Pope had not authority

if
to
dispense with the rule of Francis, and that
he did, his decrees
were of no
force,
and might justly be disregarded.
them who
postill
lived at this time, Peter
John
to the
Olivus,
One of who wrote a
on the Apocalypse, applied
Pope and church of

in the collection of
Rome
the things spoken of the beast, and the whore of Bais
bylon, of which frequent mention
made
the sentences of the Tholouse Inquisition.
John XXII. succeeded Clement, who, by several constitutions, condemned the tenet of the Beguins, and allowed the
Sext. Decrel. de verb. sign. cap. 3.
Feb. Cal. 10. 1282.
HISTOllY OF
Franciscans, that
THE INQUISITION.
135
they might lay

ries
by the judgment of the heads of the order up and preserve corn, bread and wine in grana-
and storehouses.
The Beguins beheved
that such a con-
cession derogated from the subhmity and perfection of their
rule
and poverty, and therefore warmly opposed it; and in order to defend their own rule, dared to deny the authority of upon this account they were declared heretics, and the Pope
:
commanthiient was given to the inquisitors of heretical pravity,

to bring
them before
their tribunal,
and
to proceed against
them
as heretics.
This decree was dated from Avignon.^

friars minors,''
Soon
after four
about the year 1318, were condemned and burnt
as heretics at Marseilles
by the
inquisitor of heretical pravity,
who
was himself a friar minor, because, as they say, they werfe

Francis, and because they
strict,
resolved to adhere and keep to the purity, truth and poverty
of the rule of
to
St.
would not consent

nor obey him nor
assert, that these
make
the rule less
nor receive the dispensation of the

it,
lord
Pope John XXII. made concerning

affair.
others in this
Others of the same order
four were unjustly condemned, and affirm them
to
be glorious
martyrs, and that the Pope,

tion,
if
he consented to their condemna-
was an
heretic,
and
forfeited his power.
Upon
this,
the
three next years, viz. from the year 1318, or thereabouts, they
were
all
condemned
for heretics
by the judgment of the
prelates
and inquisitors of heretical pravity in the province of Narbonne, Lunelle, and Beziers, Lodun in the diocese of Agde, and at
the diocese of Magalone,
friars
who
believed that the aforesaid four
minors were holy martyrs, and who believed and held
and thought as they did concerning evangelical poverty, and an the power of the Pope, viz. that he l9st it, aiid was become Many however privately gathered up the burnt heretic. bones and ashes of these four friars, who had been condemned
as heretics,
and kept them
for reliques,
shipped them as the reliques

their
and kissed and worof saints; yea, some marked

in the ca-
names and the days
in
which they suffered
lendars.
^
Feb. Cal. 10. 1318.
Eymer. Direct.
Iiiq.
Par.
2. Qiiffist. 15.
k4

136
HISTORY or THE INaUlSITtOK.
originally of no moment, rose up warmth of men's minds, a dismal tra-
Thus, from a controversy

at length, through the
gedy
and
after the Pope's authority
began
to
be called
in
question, a severe persecution was raised against the Beguins.
In the book of sentences of the Tholouse Inquisition there are

several sentences
pronounced against the Beguins, by wliich
they are declared heretics, and delivered over as such to the

secular court.
But
cil
the affair did not end here, friar Berengarius, in a coundivines
of
many
and lawyers, summoned by the bishops and
inquisitors of
Narbonne, defended the cause of the Beguins.

heretical,
This conduct of Berengarius was considered

occasioned a controversy,
learned
in
and
which
all
the
academies and
to
men throughout
the world, were
commanded
it
take
part, in the discussion of this question.
Whether
or
in
was not to
Christ and
be esteemed
Tiis
heretical to affirm, that our
Lord Jesus
Apostles,
this
had nothing
in
special
common.
At
Perouse
was declared to be lawful and not
heretical.
When
when
this opinion
was given, the Pope published an edict

;
concerning the use of things distinct from property
but
and
the procurator of the order, dissatisfied with this edict,

it.
protested against
They
were pronounced
heretical,
some of
heretics
their favourers,
in the
among whom was William Ockam an

year 1329 pronounced heretics, archecclesiastical office or
Englishman, were
and schismatics, incapable of any
privilege,
and subject to
all
the punishments, spiritual and
temporal which are due to such.

Cassenas, general of the order, was not however, terrified
these denunciations
:
by
he hved
in
safety under the protection of
Louis of Bavaria,
upon which the
Pope renewed the
curses
he had pronounced against them, and enjoined that

tences against
his senin every
them should be repeated, every week,
convent on pain of excommunication.
187
CHAP. XX.
The Process against Matthew
Galeacius, Viscount Milan,
and
others.
DURING this quarrel
with the Beguins, sentence of excomvisall
munication was pronounced against Matthew Galeacius,
count Milan, and against his sons and followers.^

the
cities
Hereby
and lands, subject
to their
government
(as is declared
in the sentence against Castruccius Gerius)
and of
his party
were put under an
ecclesiastical
all
interdict,^
and many heavy

to them,
sentences published against
persons
;
who adhered
favoured, obeyed or assisted them
and that solemn indulgence,
which was always granted

was deprived of
to those
who
assisted in the recovery
of the holy land, was openly preached against them.

itself
its
The
city
charter
all
and
all
its
privileges
and
immunities whatsoever; and
the citizens and inhabitants
favouring the said condemned Matthew, given up to be seized
by the
effects
faithful, to
be made their slaves by
full right,
their
granted to any one that could lay hold of them, and
their debtors
upon any account freed from
all
their debts,
whatever instrument or oath they were bound by.

all
Farther,
who
sent or bought, or carried provisions, or

life,
any other
things useful in
to the city of Milan, or
who
received pay
from them, were sententially excommunicated.

spised these papal censures,
Matthew
de-
and continued more than three
years under excommunication.

his censures,
To
revenge this contempt of

for heresy, as conrites
;
John XXII. prosecuted him
temning the audiority of the church, and her sacred
and
commanded
Aycard, archbishop of Milan, and the inquisitors

all
of heretical pravity in Lombardy, to proceed with
vigour
upon the said crime of heresy

last
who
after several citations, at
pronounced the
also
definitive sentence against him.
The Pope
a
commanded
the archbishop
and
inquisitors,
Raynald, A. 1320.
sect. 13.--A
1322. sect. 5, &c.
138

all
that they should proceed against
who adhered
to viscount
Matthew and his sons, as against favourers of heretics condemned by the church, and punish according to the ecclesiasti-
who were convicted of being of his party, and of The bishop of Parma and two abbots the other crimes. published these sentences, and commanded the Anathemas to be every where proclaimed and ordered Raymond Cardonus
cal law, all
;
to gather an
army
to chastise
the rebels.
Several
cities
were
taken, and the viscount routed.
The
to
senate
and people of
beg
Milan not enduring thus every day

forbid divine services, sent twelve
be condemned, and
to the legate, to
men
peace and absolution.
Matthew
quite broke
by
these evils
and others that threatened him, resigned the principality to his son Galeacius, and ordered himself to be carried into the principal
church,
where he complained that he
v/as
unjustly
accused of heresy; and protesting
by an oath
that he was
without any crime deprived of divine services, he appealed to
God, the righteous judge, that he was

country.
condemned most
unrighteously by the factious legate, and forced to abandon his
Thus
fell
departing from the
city,
and making the same
profession the day after in the church of St.
John Baptist
at
Monza, he
and sorrow.
into a fever,
and died some days
after with grief
His sons buried him
in a private
least his
mean
place,
conceahng for some time his death,
body should have
been burned, according to the order of the cardinal legate and They used the most exquisite diliinquisitors, October 30.
'
gence to find
it
out,
but could not discover
it,
though they
it
pronounced many anathemas against those who knew where
was
laid,
and would not reveal
it.^
The
nus,
like sentence
was pronounced not many years
after
by
the same Pope, against Marsilius Paduanus, and

assertors of the
John Janduthe unjust

heretics,
imperial authority against
usurpations of the Pope, who pronounced them

manifest arch-heretics, and
and
commanded
all
who
followed their
doctrine, to be universally accounted as heretics.
He
farther
enjoined
all
the faithful
that they should
not presume to

receive,
139
defend, maintain, or afford, by themselves, or any
other or others, publicly or privately, directly or indirectly,
any
that
assistance, counsel or favour to them, or
any of them, but

manifest heretics.
they
should rather avoid
them
as
Finally,
he orders the, faithful to seize on them, that they

faith
;
might prosecute them with a zeal becoming the

take them wherever they could find them; and
and
to
when
taken, to
dehver them to the church, that they might undergo the

deserved punishment.
CHAP. XXI.
The Inquisition
introduced into Poland, and restored in
France.
AS
nothing was more serviceable to enlarge the papal
jurisdiction than the office of the Inquisition, the popes
were
it
continually endeavouring to promote
it
and
to estabhsh free
in
those kingdoms and countries, that hitherto
had been
from
so grievous a yoke, that there miglit not be any place of shelter
or refuge in the whole Christian world to such as should in the

least contradict their decrees.^
A. D. 1327.
Pope John XXII.
by
cial
letters to the
king and prelates of Poland, and to the pro\dn-
of the predicant friars of the same kingdom, appointed the

in the
Inquisition in Poland, which
year following,
1436,
Uladislaus Jagello, king of Poland, confirmed and enlarged, by
a royal edict, granting them the most ample power, and com-
manding
all tlie
magistrates to give them
all
manner of assistance
in the execution of their office.^
At
this
time the Inquisition began to decline in France;
but as there was a pretty large number of the Waldenses

remaining in Dauphiny, and their religion began to spread
wider,
Gregory applied himself

*
to
Charles king of France,
Bzoviiis, A. 1327. sect. 18, &c.
Raynald, A. 1375.
sect. 2G, 27.
140

put him
in
He
mind of
the examples of his predecessors in de*

to suppress the nobles
stroying heretics,
and admonished him
of Dauphiny,
who took
the heretics under their protection
and that he should support the authority of the inquisitors, not only by severe edicts, but by sending some royal officer to their
assistance.
King Charles yielded

ancestors,
to the Pope's desires
and
after the
manner of his
by a
royal edict,
commanded
;
that heretics should suffer the severest punishments
and that
officers
the magistrates in
Dauphiny should
assist
and aid the
of the
Holy
Inquisition.
Antonius Massanus, apostolic
inter-
nuncio, acted in this affair with such zeal, that the prisons were
scarce sufficient to hold the criminals
;
nor was their provision

in
enough
owing
for their support.
Gregory having been consulted
this matter, ordered, that as the great
number of heretics was

the revenues of the
to the negligence of the prelates,

;
churches should be applied to that use
and commanded new
and stronger
jails to
be built at Aries, Ambrune, Vienne, and

to the faithful
Avignon, and granted indulgences

contribute to the work.
who should
From
Savoy
:
France, those
who were
called^ Turelupini, weilt into
and therefore the Pope commanded Amedaeus, count

assist the inquisi-
of Savoy, to condemn them to the flames, and

tors.
Bzovius adds,^ " It came to pass, that
this
savage and
brutal sect was condemned, burned, and wholly extirpated this

year."
And
again
" many of these heretics were burned in
France
at the Pope's
command.
'
But
this horrid cruelty
could
not last long, and proved at
last fatal to the
judges themselves.
For
ably
in
Savoy the inquisitors were
killed,
who were
afraid that the like
by those unquestioncruelty would be practised

of,
towards themselves; which when the Pope heard
he endea-
voured to render the murderers hateful
to count
Amedaeus,
putting him in mind, that he had given a most excellent example
of defending the faith by his victories over the Turks, and

recovering Callipoli from them
'
;
and that therefore he hoped

;
Some
of the followers of the Waldenses
so called, according to Popish
writers, because they inhabited only those places
which were exposed to
wolves.
Da
b
Fresne in Voce.
7.
Raynald. A. 1375.
sect. 27.
141
he would not suffer the blood of those orthodox prelates, who were slain out of a real hatred to piety, to be shed with
impunity.
CHAP. XXII.
Qf WiCKLiFF, Huss, and
the
iNauisiTiON against the
Hussites.
ABOUT
pontiffs.
this
time John Wickhff arose in England, and
not only opposed the eiTors but the power of the
Roman
His conduct aroused the Papal anger, and the Pope addressed letters to the university of Oxford, requiring them to
suppress his doctrines, and send
him
to
in
custody to the arch-
bishop of Canterbury or bishop of London.

sed those prelates, requiring
He
then addres-
them
have Wickliff apprehended
and put
in irons
till
they received his further orders.

requiring
The
him
to
Pope
also wrote to
Edward king of England,
aid the bishops in the execution of his
commands.
all
After the death of Wickliff, king Richard commanded

his writings to
ed the proceedings of a synod, held in

legate,
be burned, and urged on by the Pope, sanctionLondon by the Pope's

articles
in
which were condemned eighteen
from his
writings, and by which many were condemned to the flames. The archbishop of Canterbury also appointed this penance to
those
who
abjured.
That
in the time of public prayer in the

in procession only
open market, they should go

shoes on them, carrying in one
with their
hand a burning
fall
taper, thrice
and
on
in
the other a crucifix, and that they should

knees, and each time devoutly kiss
it.
their
Soon
licly to
after arose
John Huss,
in
Bohemia, and began puball
reprove the dissolute lives of
the orders.
seculars, all the divines
Whilst he enveighed only against the

applauded him
;
but when once he began openly to reproach

142
for their corrupt
them
him.
manners and
vices,
they abhorred and
detested him, and used their utmost endeavours to destroy
At
that time,
A. D. 1400, Jerome of Prague returned from
England, and brought with him WickhfF's writings, which
Huss approved.
adlierents,
Hence
the articles of WicklifF found
many
and were again examined and condemned by the
papal partizans, and above ^00 volumes fairly written out and
adorned in curious bindings were burned.
Not long
ed
after this,
Huss
offered certain things to be disput-
publicly, in which he opposed the granting of indulgences.

also
Jerome of Prague
shewed
their vanity.
At length after
many
processes,
the council of Constance was assembled, at
which Huss was ordered to appear and give account of his

doctrines
;
and that Huss might not be
in fear for his personal

his protec-
safety, the
tion.
emperor Sigismund pledged himself for

result of the deliberations in
in AVicklifF,
this
The
council,
was
that 45
heretical.
articles
and 30
in
Huss, were declared
The books
of Wickliff were condemned, and his
bones
if
they could be found, were ordered to be burnt.
But
this
holy synod did not stop here, for notwithstanding

they violated that solemn with condemning his
the safe conduct of Sigismund,
pledge to John Huss
and not
satisfied
doctrines, they laid their
hands upon
his person
and burned was
him ahve; an
act,
which the wretched emperor Sigismund

it
could sanction^ on the plea that he had promised, what
not in his power to perform, because as dutiful children of the

church, emperors and kings must give
way
to
her authority,
faith
and because
heretics.
it
is
unlawful to
maintain,
good
with
Afterwards Jerome of Prague,
terrified
with the dreadful
fate of Huss, renounced through human infirmity these doc-
trines; but soon recovering his courage,
he boldly asserted
in con-
and defended them before the whole council, and was sequence condemned as a relapsed heretic and burned.
Wickhff, Huss, and Jerome, with their doctrines, being

thus condemned, the same punishments were, by the Ltters of
Martin
V.,
extended to
all their
followers;
by
these letters
it

was enjoined, that aH wlio approved
their abettors,
their doctrines,
143
and were
should be' deHvered over to the secular power
by
the
his decrees the inquisition
was restored and established in kingdom of Bohemia, whereby many were condemned of
heresy and put to death, by various punishments some being
burned
alive, others
thrown into the river
tied
hands and
feet
and so drowned, and others destroyed by

cruelty.
different
methods of
CHAP. XXIII.
Of the
iNauisiTiON in Valence, Flandeks, and Artois.
the
HITHERTO
inquisitor of the
kingdom of Valence had no
particular
faith.'*
The
inquisitor at
Roses in Catalonia
his vicars
exercised the holy office in that
kingdom by
and
commissaries, so that they could not

in converting the
li\'ed there.
make
so large a progress
Jews and Moors, of whom great numbers

therefore
letters
And
Pope Martin,
at the request of
King Alphonsus, by
for the future,
dated at Florence,^ decreed, that
the office of the inquisition in the
kingdom of Valence, should,

vicars,
be governed and administered, without any

but by an inqui-
impediment, not by commissaries and

sitor
deputed by the
prior, to
whom
that affair belongs,

act as principal.
who
is
to reside there personally himself,
and
About
ders
the year 1460, the inquisition raged cruelly in FlanArtois,^ against

certain persons,
and
who were
falsely ac-
cused of magic, and being in league with the devil, who, to

render the \^âldenses odious, were called Waldenses, and the
place in which they were said to have their nightly meetings,
AValdesia.
At Do way.
Arras, and other places,
many
of them
were thrown into prison at several times, at the demand of

Peter Brussard, inquisitor, where being overcome with tor*
<

Hist. Bcls:. p. 42,
April Cal. C, 1419.
Boxhorm.
Ac.
J.
Le
(it re
Dom.
de Beauvoir,
144
ments, they confessed every thing they were charged with, and,
amongst other things, that they had given themselves

devil,
to the
adored him, and known him carnally, and other incredi-
ble things of the
same kind.
When
they were condemned to
the
fire,
they protested themselves innocent, and publicly de-
clared with a loud voice that they never were in Waldesia, as
they called the place of this nightly meeting of witches and

devils
fair
;
but that they were deceived by their judges, who by

if
promises of saving their lives and estates,
they would
false
confess the crimes objected to them,
drew from them a
confession of crimes they were never guilty of that they extorted a false confession from
finally beseeching the by-standers to
Others said,
them by torments,
pray for them to God, to
whom
But
they committed their souls in the midst of the flames.
their innocence afterwards
appeared ; for in the year 1491,
these miserable creatures, with others thrown into prison on
the same account, were declared innocent
by
the sentence of
the parliament of Paris, and had their effects restored to them,
and
their unrighteous
judges were severely
fined.
CHAP. XXIV.
Of the Spanish
Inquisition.
inquisition
it
IN the preceding chapters we have seen how the was brought into several parts of Spain, but as yet
been estabhshed in Castile and Leon.
had not
But
after
Ferdinand
and Isabel had united

riage,
their several kingdoms by their marand had subjected the Moors, they ordered tribunals of
the inquisition to be erected throughout their dominions.
The
tians,
motives which they avowed for these measures were,
that the promiscuous intercourse of Moors, Jews,
and ChrisIt is highly
rendered
it
needful to watch over the faith.*
probable, however, that they were not ignorant of the support

a
Bzovius, A. 14T8. sect. 14.
HISTORY OF THE INQUTSITION.

which
their
145
government might derive from
this court, besides
which they had views towards obtaining the sovereignty of Europe, which rendered the favour of the popes very important.
Seville obtained the credit of being
most infected with heresy,
and here many were tortured and destroyed.
A maa named
Gusman,^ who had imbibed the

convent of
St.
spirit
of Hojeda, prior of the
Paul, and a furious zealot, contrived to secrete
himself in the house of a Jew, where several Jews had accus-
tomed themselves
ceremonies;
to assemble for the
practice of religious
Gusman having
things,
placed himself so as to be an
eye-witness of these
immediately communicated the

it
account to the prior,
who
represented
to the king
and queen,
put
and having obtained command

six persons in irons
;
to proceed against them,
of whom, after
and afterwards added many more, some long imprisonment and torture, were con-
demned
to
the flames; others
had
their
estates confiscated,
and were condemned

nature could
to eternal darkness
and
chains,
while
the families of others were branded with infemy.
Human
not but revolt a httle,

at
notwithstanding the
power of
vincials
superstition,
such outrages.
Many
of the pro-
were staggered when they saw
children suffering for

at the
the crimes of the parents,
and the accused condemned
suggestion of any private enemy, without being confronted with

the accuser.
But most of
spies,
all
the inquisition was feared on account of
its
who were
scattered in all the cities, towns,
and
villages,
and thus created perpetual alarm.

power soon
inquisition obtained a
However, the iron hand of

and the tribunal of the
all
silenced all objections,
most complete establishment

their pious zeal,
over
Spain.
Ferdinand and Elizabeth, out of
besought
the pope to confer on them the power of creating inquisitors

in the
kingdom of
Castile
granted, as applied to
sures were adopted.
and Leon, a favour which the pope Seville, and by which vigorous mea-
Piram.
1.
2. ti c. 3. n> 2.
^4^6

for persons voluntarily to confess
Within the time limited

their sins,
with the hope of pardon, about 17,000 of both
sexes appeared.
Many who
refused were afterwards compelled,
by the violence of
into the
iire.
their torments, to confess,
and were thrown
Some were condemned

;
to perpetual imprison-
ment, some to wear crosses
the bones of others were taken
from the gravesburnt
to ashes, their property confiscated,
and
their children deprived of their
honours and
offices.
fell
In
into
consequence of these proceedings an immense spoil

the hands of the persecutors
;
for
most of the Jews
fled,
upon
the
whole of whose property their Catholic majesties laid

it
hands, and employed

the Moors.
for the purposes of the
war against
In Andalusia and Granada alone, those who fled with their wives and children, left five thousand empty houses and in
:
the city
and diocese of
Seville, there
were above one hundred
thousand persons, alive or dead, present or absent,

either
who were
when
condemned
or reconciled to the church.
Different opinions have existed respecting the time
the inquisition was introduced into Spain; the most agreed

place this event in the year
council was arranged,
1483 or 1484, when the supreme

first
and the
inquisitor-general chosen.
The mode
sition,
is
of proceeding, with regard to the Spanish inqui:
as follows
the King, chooses the

;
first,
or
Supreme
Inquisitor,
whom
the pope confirms
this inquisitor is invested
with
full
power
in all cases of heresy,
and
is
chief of the inqui-
sition in the
whole kingdom.
He
appoints the
subordinate
inquisitors (subject
to the king's approval)
deputes visitors to
the different provinces, and grants dispensations to penitents.
In the royal
city the
king appoints the supreme council of
the inquisition, over which the supreme inquisitor of the king-
dom
presides.
title
He
hath joined with him
five counsellors,
who
have the
of Apostolical Inquisitors,
who
are chosen
by the
inquisitor-general
upon the
king'*s
nomination.
One of these
must always be a Dominican,* according

*
to the constitution of
Carena,
tit. 3.

Philip III.*
secretaries,
147
fiscal,
Besides these, there

king's,
is
an advocate
two
and one of the
one receiver, two
relators,
several qualificators,
and
counsellors.
There are
also officials
deputed by the president, with the king's advice.
The
su-
preme authority
deliberate
is
in this council of the inquisition.
They
upon
affairs,
all affairs
w^th the inquisitor-general, deterlaws according to the exi-
mine the greater

gency of
quisitors,
cases,
make new
determine differences amongst particular in-
punish the offences of the servants, receive appeals
from
inferior tribunals,
and from them there
is
no appeal but
to the king.
tors
:
In other tribunals there are two or three inquisi-
they have particular places assigned them, Toledo, CuValladolid,
enca,
Calahorre,
Seville,
Cordoue,
Granada,
EUerena, and in the Aragons, Valencia, Saragossa, and Barcelona.
These are
called Provincial
Inquisitors.''
They
cannot im-
prison any priest, knight, or nobleman, nor hold any public

acts of faith, without consulting the
quisition.
supreme council of the
in-
Sometimes
this
supreme council deputes one of
their
own
counsellors to them, in order to give the greater
solemnity to the acts of faith.
These provincial
their
inquisitors give all of
them an account of
to
provincial
;
tribunal, once every year,
the supreme
council
and
especially of the causes that have
been determined
prisoners
within that year, and of the state and

in actual custod}^
number of their
They
give also, every month, an account
of
all
monies which they have received, either from the reveoffice,
nues of the holy
or pecuniary punishments and
fines.
This council meets every day, except holy days,

royal,
in the palace
on Mondays, Wednesdays, and Fridays,
in the
morning,
:
and on Tuesdays, Thursdays, and Saturdays,

meet with them, who are
after vespers
in
these three last days, two counsellors of the supreme council of

Castile
also counsellors of the
supreme
council of the Inquisition.
This tribunal
is
now
arisen to such a height in Spain,^ that

^
tit.
Dated Dec.
16, 1C18.
=
Caiena,
tit. 3.
sect. 8,
&c.
Carena,
3. sect. 12.
L 2
14S
and the king of Castile, before his coronation, subjects himself tribunal holy the most to oath, special all his dominions, by a
of this most severe Inquisition.
This
'
office is not, as
friars.*
formerly, committed to the Predicant or

to
Dominican
clergy,
They began
employ
in
it
the secular
at last the
who were
skilful in the decrees
and
laws,
till
whole power gradually devolved on them, so that now the Dominican friars have no part in it; though the inquisitors oftentimes use their assistance, in judging of propositions, and they
are employed as counsellors in the holy
office.
The first inquisitor general in the kingdoms of Spain, was friar Thomas Turrecremata, a Predicant, prior of the monastery
of the Holy Cross at Segovia,
who was
in high esteem with
their majesties, as having often expiated their sins

relates, that
by penance.
he was created inquisitor general of the Paramus kingdoms of Castile and Leon, by Sixtus IV> A.D, 1483, and
that the pope gave
inquisitors as
him power, by
his letters, of
making such
to
he thought proper, and of recalling those who

;
had been
use of the
faith,
inquisitors there before
and ordered him

in
make
After-
new method appointed

same pope made
managing causes of the
which was much more proper than the old one.
wards, the
Catalonia,
tile
the provinces of Aragon, Valencia,
and
Sicily, subject to the
supreme inquisitor of Cas-
and Leon, by
his bull, expedited the
same year, 148S. and Leon, A. D.
This bull
Innocent VIII. who succeeded

it
Sixtus in the pontifi-
cate, confirmed, as far as
related to Castile
it
1485, and the next year, as

Catalonia.
related to
Aragon, Valencia, and
Alexander VI. did the same.

seveacts
rity in the
In the year 1485, the Inquisitors acted with great town of Guadaloupe. They held several
and on a
scaffiold
in a pulpit,
friar
erected in the church-yard.

heretical
Here
for
forty-
Dedachus Marchena, an
monk, and fifty -two

fire
;
judaizing, of both sexes, were delivered over to the

six bodies of heretics
were dug out of their graves, and ad-
judged to the flames ; the images of twenty-five absent persons

*
Pegna
in Direct, par. 3.
coram. 32.
HISTORY OF THE IINQUISITION.
149
burnt; sixteen condemned to perpetual punishment; besides
an immense number sentenced
to
the gaUies, and others con-
demned
tors,
to
wear consecrated coarse garments, as a mark of per-
petual penance and infamy.
And when
the Fathers, inquisire-
were leaving Guadaloupe, they published an order,

all
quiring, that
Jews, of every age, should quit that place
within one month, on pain of death.
Though many
by
were
its
miracles were reported to have been wrought

office,
its
the Virgin IVIary, in confirmation of the holy
such
tremendous
effects,
tliat
the people dreaded
intro-
duction; and upon

Valencia,
its
extension to Castile, Aragon, Catalonia,
and
Sicily, it
experienced great opposition.
In Ara-
gon, powerful arguments were employed, in addition to which,

large
sums of money were
sent to the pope,
and
to the king
which producing nothing, the people broke into open tumult,"
and
killed Peter Arbuesius, the inquisitor at Saragossa, as
he
was saying
his prayers, before the
high
altar.
The
principal
persons, however, were soon taken,

ful punishments; whilst
and suffered the most dread-
the Inquisition triumphed under the
fostering care of Ferdinand
and
Isabel,
who gave
the royal
palace at Saragossa to the judges of the faith.
The
after
Inquisition
had always a firm friend
in Ferdinand,
who,
he had conquered the Moors,^ introduced
this tribunal
into the city of Granada, for the purpose of exterminating the
Jews.
These unhappy persons were allowed four

which they were either
part the
to
years,
within
embrace the Catholic
faith, or
de-
kingdom
and
after that time, all others
were forbid
intercourse with them^ or to afford

visions,
them any
assistance or pro-
under a severe penalty.

circumstanced, the oppressed Jews sought, by the payto avert the
Thus
ment of a large sum,
pending
calauiity
but being
defeated in their object, by the zeal of

the inquisitor general,
Thomas
Turrecremata,^
who rudely entered
the presence of the
king and queen, and compared such a deed to that of Judas.
The
*
laws were enforced, and the Jews expelled.

Rayualdus, A. 1485.
^
sect. 21. 22.
"
Sinianc.
tit.
35, sect. 7.
L 3
15$
HISTORY OF THE INatJISITION.

of those
The number
is
who were banished from Spain

Mariana
:
were,
according to some, four hundred thousand.

not easy to reduce them to any certain
says, it
number
it
but most
writers affirm, there were 170,000 famiHes^ that departed,
and
a few who
staid
behind were sold for slaves;
was further
also provided, that in future,
no Jew should ever again enter
Spain, on pain of death and
confiscation.
The Jews
gal,
being thus driven from Spain,^ fled into Portucertain conditions,
and obtained from king John, under
that they might live there for a season.

chiefly, that every
The
;
conditions were
one should pay to the king, eight pieces of

forfeiting their
gold,
and leave Portugal within a limited time

it
;
liberty if they exceeded

sail
they were promised free liberty to
away
but the extortion and horrible abuses, which they
experienced from the captains and others of the ships, struck
them with such
terror,
that they preferred incurring the pe-
nalty of over-staying their time, to getting into their power.
Thus they lost their liberty ; and it became usual for any who wanted a Jew servant, to beg him of the king. On the death
of king John, however, his successor, Emanuel,^ granted them
their liberty
;
but was some time
after advised,
by the king
and queen of
Castile, not to suffer that
wicked nation, hated of

After mature deliberain Portugal,
God and man,

tion,
to abide in Portugal.
all
he commanded
the
Jews and Moors

faith,
who
would not profess the Cathohc

day, or lose theuliberty.''
to depart
by a
certain
The Moors immediately obeyed

over into Africa.^
the king
the king's decree,
and passed
to
But
as the
Jews were preparing
do
so,
commanded, that all their children, who were not more than fourteen years old, should be taken from their parents, and educated in the Christian religion. It was a most
afflicting
thing to see children snatched from the embraces of
their
mothers,
and
fathers
embracing their
children,
torn
from them, and even beat with clubs ; to hear the dreadful
cries
they made, and every place
filled
with the lamentations
Raynaldus, A. 1492.
sect. 7. 8.
''
Bzovius, A. 1496. sect. 15. 16.
Raynald. A. 1496.
^
sect. 26,
&c.
Ibid.
Brovius, A. 1497, sect. 27.

and
yells
151
of women.
INlany,
through indignation, threw their
sons into pits, and others killed them with their
Oppressed
taining
own hands. way on one hand, and by the difficulty of obshipping on the other, many cliose rather to make proin this
fession of Christianity, than live in such misery,

tized, recovered their rights
and being bap-
and
privileges.
In the year 1500, Francis Ximenes, archbishop of Toledo,^
by
the pope's persuasion, took great pains to convert the Moorsfaith.
of Granada to the Christian

their chief priests,
He
first
of
all
gained over
gifts
which they
call
Alfaquins,
by
and
fa-
vours.
great
number followed
Christianity.
their example.
However,
these to be
others vigorously opposed Ximenes, and endeavoured to deter
the
Moors from
Ximenes ordered
put in irons in prison, and to be very cruelly used.
Of
this
number was one Zegri, them, upon account of the

lent qualifications of
who was
the most powerful amongst
nobility of his birth,
and
his excel-
mind and body.
Ximenes, laying aside
almost
all
humanity, determined to punish him most severely.

to
He
dehvered him
one Peter Lyon, his chaplain, a
man
of a
truly lionJike mind,
who soon brought him

in a
to
Ximenes's
beck, and
made him
few days desire to be carried before
the Alfaquin of the Christians.
Bound and
(as the
dirty as he was,
he came before Ximenes, and declared he would be a Christian,

for that he
had had a
vision
from Ala
it.
Moors caU God)

else,
that night, admonishing him to

ing,
" But truly," says he, laughbut
"
am
a fool to seek for arguments any where-
from thy
fierce
Lyon,
to
whose keeping,
if
any of us are com-
mitted, they will immediately
become
Christians."
Upon
this
he declared himself a Christian, and was baptized, and experienced Ximene's bounty.
He was
afterwards of great service,
not only in promoting Christianity amongst his countrymen, but

to the
commonwealth.
all
Ximenes, glorying
all
in this success,
combe
manded
the'Alcorans, and
in
other books whatsoever, that

superstition, to
had any thing

which were
them of the Mahometan
brought publicly together.

all
There were about 5000 volumes,
openly burnt in one heap to a single book, ex
Bzovius, A, 1600, sect. 16.
L 4
15^
HISTORY OP THE INaUISITIOK.
cept some few relating to medicine, which, for the honour of

SO useful an art, were saved from the flames, and laid
up
in
the Complutensian library.^
One of
Ximenes''s family, called Salzedus,
came with two

and
servants to the Albaizinum.
This
is
a place in the city of

rest of the city,
Granada, craggy, and hanging over the

separated from
here,
first
it
by
its
own
walls.
When
they were come
there arose reproachful words between
them and the
inhabitants, at last they
came
to blows,
and the two companions

Salzedus fled for
in-
of Salzedus were killed by the multitude.

it,
and with great

to pull
difficulty escaped.
However, the tumult

an uproar.
creased, so that the whole city
was
in
Their design
lasted
was
down
the house of Ximenes.
The tumult
garrison.
ten days, and was at last suppressed
by the
The
man,
took
Albaizinenses were condemned for high treason, and had the

choice given
them of death or baptism, upon which, them
to a
they embraced Christianity.

care to have
The Archbishop of Granada

Old and
daily instructed in the Christian mysteries.

lessons out of the
He
also ordered
some
New
Testa-
ment
to
be read to the new converts,
in the
Moorish language,
aâd permitted the printing of
some books, in which some^parts
of the service of the mass, and some passages of the gospel,
were translated into Arabic. But Ximenes would not suffer He alit, saying, " it was a sin to throw pearl before swine."
lowed, indeed, the use of some books written by pious
the vulgar tongue
;
men
in
but
said,
" That the Old and
New
Testa-
ment, in which there were

*
many
things that required a learned
Bzovius adds
:" There
were, however,
many who thought
it
unjust,
and altogether contrary

force,
to the nature of Christianity, to
compel any one by

tendency of
-
and suchlike
is
arts, to profess the faith of Christ, the entire
which requires especially a ready and sincere mind. Besides that in the councils of Toledo, which are reckoned sacred by all Christians, it is determined, in the most solemn manner, that no one should be forced to believe in Christ. But he followed his own judgment, and in
which
gentleness, and
the midst of danger, shewed the constancy of his mind, and declared in this
important case the invincible resolution of his soul. For in all human affairs every great undertaking is sure to raise envy, which oftentimes overthrows
the noblest designs, and, by a thousand difficulties, renders them impracticable."
HISTORY OF THE INQUISITIONand

attentive reader,
158
and a chaste and pious mind, should be
kept in those three languages only, which God, not without

the greatest mystery, ordered to be placed over his dear Son's
head,
ed,
when he suffered the death of the cross ;" and affirm" That then Christianity would suffer the greatest mis-
chief,
when
the Bible should be translated into the vulgar
tongues/''
This tumult spread beyond the kingdom of Granada.
Xi-
menes, by the permission of the inquisitors, endeavoured to

force certain Moors,
ianity,
called Elches,
it,
who had embraced
Christ-
and afterwards rejected
to
become Chnstians again,

af-
and commanded
their children to
be violently taken from them,
and baptized.
This was the beginning of troubles, which
terwards grew to such an height, that the

spiracy,
Moors formed a conas their forces were
and rebelled
in
many
places.
But
inferior to the Spaniards, they
were subdued, and compelled to
turn Christians.
The king
granted, that as
many
as would,
should go over to Africa, and provided them with ships to

transport
them
at the port of Astopa,
demanding from every
one that went over, ten pieces of gold only, as the price of
their liberty.
They who would

went into Africa,
not leave their country, he

1 his agreement being
ordered to become sincere Christians.
the
though most of them remained made, many Christians, but not a jot in Spain, pretending themselves to be obstinate and better than those who left it, being of a very
Castile, at the instigation
wicked disposition. A. D. 1501, Ferdinand, king of
of
IMoors, Pope Alexander, took great pains in catechising the an edict in Casand preventing their apostacy. He published against especially and province, tile, against the Moors in that
those of Andalusia, Granada,
and Aragon, commonly
called
Mudegiares,
who
lived
and traded promiscuously with the
pious,that unless they
would become Christians, they should
depart his dominions within a certain day. him.^ Upon the death of Ferdinand, Charles succeeded
The
new
converts offered
him 800,000
a
pieces of gold, if
he would
Bzovius, A. 1501, sect. 13.
154

that the witnesses at
tlie
command,
tribunal of the inquisition
should be always
made pubhc.
The young
mind
king,
who was
money.
about eighteen yeais old, had a great
to the
But Cardinal Ximenes,

ceive great injury
inquisitor-general,
shewed Jiim the
great danger of such a method, and that the church would re-
by
it,
and by putting him
in
mind of
his
grandfather Ferdinand, prevailed with the king to refuse the

offer.
V.''.*^'V-/*%^
CHAP. XXV.
Of the
Inquisition
m Portugal.
WE
tions
after,
have related in the former chapter, how that the Jews
being driven out of Spain, were received under certain condi-
by
the king of Portugal.
However, not many years

in his
he erected the tribunal of the inquisition
kingdom,
this affair,
after the
model of that
in Spain.
Bzovius speaks of
1 11.^
describing the death of

zeal
King John
"How
great his
was to maintain the
faith in its ancient splendour, his ininquivsitors
troducing the sacred tribunal of the

Portugal,
ficulties
is
of heresy into
dif-
an abundant proof, bravely overcoming those
and obstructions, which the devil had cunningly raised

retard his majesty"'s endeavours.
others,
in the city, to prevent or
For he learned experience from

misfortunes of
and grew wise by the
many kingdoms,
which, from the most flourish-
ing
state,
were brought to ruin and destruction by monstrous

heresies.
and deadly
And
it is
very worthy observation, that
the year in which the tribunal of the holy inquisition against

heretical pravity
was brought into Portugal, the kingdom
la-
boured under the most dreadful barrenness and famine.
But
when
the tribunal was once erected, the follov/ing year was re-
*Ibid. A. 1557. sect. 56,57.

markable for an incredible plenty, conimonly called
of
St.
155
The Year
Blase,
because, before his festival, which was on the
3d of the Nones of February, the seed could not be sown in the ground for want of rain, whereas afterwards provision was so very cheap, that a bushel of corn sold for two- pence."
Tribunals of the inquisition were erected in the several
of the kingdom of Portugal.
erected
cities
The
inquisition at
by Didacus de
first
Silva, first inquisitor general,
Evora was A. D. 1537,
of which the
inquisitor
was John de Mello, doctor of the
at last archbishop of Evora, appointed by Didacus, the former year one of the four counsellors of the supreme general inquisition.
Papal law, and afterwards bishop of Algarva, and
was erected by Cardinal Henry, second inquisitor-general, A. D. 1539, over which he appointed for
inquisition
first
The Lisbon
inquisitor,
quisitor at Evora,
John de Mello, who had been made first inby Didacus de Sylva. The same cardinal
Coimbra, A.
viz.
also fixed the inquisition at
1541, and placed
in
it
two commissary
inquisitors,
Friar Bernard of the

rector of the
cross, a predicant, bishop
of
St.
Thomas, and
university of Coimbra,
and Gomezius Alphonsus, batchelor of

was
set
the canon law, and prior of the collegiate church of Aveiro.
And
finally, the inquisition
up
at
Goa, in the Indies.
King John III.* " That the Jewish wickedness spread every day more and more in the parts of the East Indies, subject to the kingdom
Francis
Xaverius,
signified
by
letters
to
of Portugal; and therefore he earnestly besought the said

king, that to cure so great an evil he would take care to send
the office of the inquisition into those countries.
Upon
this
Cardinal Henry,
then inquisitor-general in the kingdom of
Portugal, erected the tribunal of the holy inquisition in the

city of
Goa, the metropolis of that province, and sent into

officials,
those parts inquisitors,
and other necessary
ministers,
who should take

first
diligent care of the affairs of the faith.
The
inquisitor
was Alexius Diaz Falcano, sent by Cardinal

of
Henry,^ who came to Goa the end of that year, and began to
execute the
a
'
office
inquisitor.'^
November
10, 1545.
I.
March
15, A. 1560.
[John Peter Maffeius, Hist, Indie.
10. p. 758, 759, gives
a more dis-
156
HISTORY OF THE INGIUISITIOX.
After the inquisition had been introduced into Portugal,* nation of three general indulgences were granted to the whole
the
descendants from the
Hebrew
converts, in the
it,
whole
kingdom and dominions, subject to

lished all over the kingdom.
and which were pubwas granted by Cleeffect.
The
first
its
ment VII.,^ by a
Paul
III.,
bull,
which had not
Afterwards
who succeeded Clement
in the
popedom, confirmed
granted it the general indulgence which he had given, and erect the to anew,= and afterwards, A. D. 1536, sent letters
The second was given by holy tribunal of the inquisition. the inquisitors, as they whereas For the same Paul III.'*
had before proceeded with great moderation in favour of the new converts, the good of the church required that they
say,
should proceed against Judaisers, according to the rigour of And therefore the pope reduced the method of prothe law.
cess in the inquisition, according to the
least the
.
form of law.
But
new
converts and their children should become sub-
ject to a rigorous inquisition for their past errors, he granted a
tinct
account of the original of tlse inquisition at Goa. About the same time In the principal there was an horrible wickedness committed at Lorinum.
city, there
church of that
persons: they
was put up a
chest, to receive the charity of pious

it,
who had
the keeping of
found
in it
some
vile papers,
con-
taining horrible curses aud reproaches against Christ, the Author of the sal-
vation of mankind.
his birth, but
in the
Besides, Consalvus Sylveria, a Jesuit, a

nobler for his virtue and learning,
slain for the
man
noble by
much
who
then preached
same
city,
and afterwards was
cause of Christ, at Mono-
motapa
in jEthiopia,
was
reviled.
This most impious, wicked, and audato
cious crime
was suspected by many plain tokens,
be committed by the
false brethren of the circumcision, of
which dregs several from Europe were
money, by the wardens of the ports, or masters of and brought into the Indies, under the disguise of merchants. There they conspired the prejudice and destruction of the Christian name, with the Jigyptians who were generally Jews^ and of whom there was a great num-
by
stealth admitted for
ships,
ber
in
those places, and with persons of other nations and sects.

tlie
Upon
this
occasion
tries,
king began to introduce the sacred inquisition into those counis
which
there exercised to this day at Goa, by proper and approved
persons, skilful in the Divine law, to the great advantage of the Christian
religion.
All these things are taken

1.
word
for
word out of Maffeius, by
Paramus,
*
2.
t.
2. c. xviii.]
I.
Sousa, Aphor. Inquis.

^
4.
cap. 16.
>
Expedited April
^
7,
A. 1533.
October
12, 1535.
May
11, 1547.

general pardon.^
157
VIII.'*
The
as
third was granted
by Clement
the bull
The
three.
causes of
First,
it,
we may gather from
itself,
were
That
the inquisitors ordered the
punishments
Secondly,
against heretics to be executed without remission.
Least the descendants of the Hebrews, finding themselves pre-
cluded from obtaining pardon, should grow worse, and add sins
to sins.
Thirdly, Because upon the grant of such a general par-
was undoubtedly to be hoped, that in a little while, they who had departed the kingdom, would return to it, and retain the Cathohc worship and faith under obedience to King
don,
it
Philip,
who, as Sousa says, greatly desu-es
it,
and earnestly
seeks
it.
Besides these three, no other indulgences have been granted

to the
Jewish converts, or new Christians in Portugal, and the
Portuguese divines use
many arguments
to prove that
no other
ought
liereafter to
be given them.
Sebastian, king of Portugal,'^
upon occasion of
his unfortu-
nate and fatal expedition into Africa, granted to the descen-
dants of the Jews, for a large

effects
sum
of money,
that
theii'
should not be
confiscated for ten years,
much
:
against
this in-
the advice of his uncle, Philip II. king of Spain
dulgence
he granted
them by the authority of
Gregory
XI 11.'^ But
afterwards upon the rout of the king's
army
by the Saracens, Cardinal Henry, the king's great uncle, succeeded him in the royal dignity, who immediately,* in the
same year, recalled the
said grant, with
the pope's consent,
alledging this reason in the decree of revocation, " That after

the most mature consultation of learned men, they
that he was
all
agreed
bound
to
make such
it."
revocation, because the
good
of the faith greatly required

gal, obtained the
After Philip, king of Portu-
crown, the new Christians offered him a large
sum
of money, and besought him, that he would procure in
their favour a general indulgence
from the pope.
But he conwar with
demned
their prayers,
though he was
at that time at
a
>
This was published June 10, 1518.

in
Aaguat 23, 1C04. and published

c
Fortugul Jan. 16, 1605,

n. 4, 5.
*
Aphor. Inquis. cap. 22.

6,
By
hii bull
expedited October
1579.
December
Itt.
158

his divines suggesting to him,
France and England,
" That
God was
The
greatly offended with such
money, and that he could
expect no prosperous success from

following years the
it."
new
Christians in Portugal endeaabolition, or

a't
voured by many entreaties to procure the

mitigation of the inquisition.
least
But they were only deluded with empty words and

promises
:
flattering
for they
still
groan as before, under the cruel yoke
of the inquisition, without any mitigation of their punishments
and
to this
day are
liable to all the penalties
ordained against
heretics.
CHAP. XXVI.
Of the Attempt
to
bring the Inquisition into the
Kingdom
of Naples.
AFTER
introduced
Ferdinand and Elizabeth had brought the inqui-
sition into all the

it
kingdoms of Spain,* they would

others,
fain
have
into
that
were under their dominion.
For
as
many
of the Jewish race had fled out of Spain for fear
of the inquisition, into the kingdom of Naples, and as that
kingdom had been again brought

thither
in the
v/ith
into subjection to Ferdinand,
Didacus Deza, at that time general-inquisitor of Spain, sent

year 1504, Peter Balforatus,
archbishop of
the power of inquisitor.
Messina,
Ferdinand gave him
letters to the
governor, nobles, and university of Naples, that

all assistance
they should give him

that a great
and favour.
fled
He
tells
them
number of heretics, having
from the kingdoms
of Spain, through fear of the holy
oflSce
of the inquisition, had
sheltered themselves there as in a place of safety,
who had been

therefore,
burned
in effigy because of their absence
and that
to purge that
kingdom from the crime of heresy, he had
ap-
pointed Peter Balforatus, inquisitor of heretical pravity: he
Param.
1.
2.
tit.
2, cap. 10.

therefore
159
commands them
to receive
him
as such, to give
him
in all things the assistance of the secular arm,
and not
to suffer
him, or any of his family to be molested.
But
as there arose
finish
many
difficulties
and discouragements, he could not
his undertaking.
In the year 1547, Charles

ledo, viceroy of Naples,
tion there,
V., being emperor, Peter of
To-
endeavoured to introduce the inquisiCliarles.
by
the
command of
But
as
he apprehend-
ed
this
would be a
difficult thing,
he put those into the pubhc

to
offices,
who he thought would be most forward

it
promote
it.
After this he publicly declared,* that
would greatly tend to
the establishment of divine worship, would be serviceable to

the commonwealth,
after the
and be highly grateful
to the en:peror
if
example of the Spaniards and

office.*'
Sicilians
they would
receive the holy
But
the Neapolitans were so
moved
with the novelty of the thing, that they publicly declared that
they would rather lose their lives than submit to the Inquisition
;
and cried
out, that the extirpation of heresies belonged

ecclesiastical judges,
to the
pope and the

prince.
and not
to the
tem-
poral
When Pope
his apostolic
Paul III. understood
this,
he
declared
by
bull,
that the Inquisition against
heretics belonged to
him and
his judges,
and not
to
any
other.
The
to
king indeed would have had the Inquisition at Naples
be subject to the supreme council of the Spanish Inas were those of Sicily, Sardinia,
quisition,
and the Indies

subject to them,
whereas the court of
Rome would
is
have had
it
because not only the ecclesiastical but secular government of

the
kingdom of Naples
under the Pope.
However
office;
the
Viceroy, that he might not seem to yield to popular fury,
appointed inquisitors and
officials
of the holy
with
which the Neapolitans were so enraged, that on a certain day,
when two persons were leading to prison, and crying out they were taken up by the Inquisition, they broke into open sedition,
ran immediately to arms,
and bound themselves by

civil
mutual oaths, insomuch that there was a

citizens
war, between the
of Naples, and the Spanish garrison, in which

1.
many on
Hist. Cod. Trid.
3, p. .113, 314.
>
Thuan.
Hist, lib. J.
160

slain.
both sides were
At
length the Spaniards,
who
held the
fortresses, prevaihng, and beating
down
their houses with their
great guns, the tumult was appeased, and the principal were
punished, part
^vith
death, and part with banishment.
How-
ever,* the Viceroy
gave over the attempt of introducing the
Inquisition, not so
intercession of the
quisition, as not
much
for fear of a
Pope and
Cardinals,
new tumult, as at the who opposed the In-
being subject to their court.
And
because the
Spaniards have been determined to bring in the Inquisition to
Naples subject to their supreme council, and the court of
Rome
from
equally determined to oppose these attempts of the Spaniards;
hence
it is
that the
kingdom of Naples
:
is
to this
day
free
this intolerable
yoke
there,
and
it
therefore, if
any matters of
faith are
to be
judged
is
done either by the bishop, or some
other prelate appointed by the court of

less
Rome, who
first
neverthe-
dares not begin the affair without leave
obtained from
the Viceroy.
^-^V^V^'WW^^
CHAP. XXVII.
Of the
Inciuisition in Sicily, Sardinia
and Milan.
into Sicily.*
THE
Inquisition
had been long before brought
Paramus gives us a privilege of king Alphonsus, in the year

1452, in which mention
is
made of
Friar
Henry Lugardi, a
privilege given to
predicant of Palermo, and inquisitor of heretical pravity in

that
kingdom
by which he confirmed the

inquisitor,
him by the aforesaid

1224.
''
which Frederic the emperor had

Palermo, in the year
said to have ordained,
granted to the Inquisition in
Sicily, at
is
By
this privilege
Frederic
That one
third part only of the confiscated goods should be

;
appropriated to the treasury

apostolic see,
a third part reserved to the
and the other
third, without
any contradiction,
assigned to the inquisitors, that the spiritual

*
husbandman may
cap. 11.
n=
Paulus Serv. de Inquis. Venet.
''
Lib.
2. t. 2.
161
not be defrauded of his reward, nor so wholesome an Inquisi-'

tion
come
to nothing
v.as
through want of necessaries to support
it.
This privilege
afterwards confirmed by Ferdinand and

title
Elizabeth, A. D. 1477, at Seville, wlio took the
of king
and queen of
Sicily,
though John, king of Aragon, and father

alive.
of Ferdinand, was yet
This Inquisition the emperor

privileges; the
Charles V. favoured with
many
patents for
which, Paramus gives us in a long catalogue.
The
resisted
Inquisition was
much opposed
Mark, and
at
in its first introduction,
as at the
town of
force
St.
Palermo, where
it
it
was
by
and tumult. and
At length however,
it
prevailed
so far, that the most noble persons considered

to execute
its office
;
an honour
it
was introduced into Majorca, Miits
norca, Sardinia, and Milan, where
power surmounted the
strenuous opposition of the oppressed inhabitants.
CHAP. XXVIII.
The return of the Inquisition into Germany and France, time of the Reformation.
at the
WHEN
in the
ma''s,
Luther courageously attempted the reformation of
the church, and severely censured the various and intolerable
abuses of the church of Rome, persevering with great constancy
work he had undertaken,

and the papal thunders
;
in spite of threatnings, anathe-
and when Zuinglius Oecolam-
padius, and others in Switserland, and elsewhere, opposed the
growing
superstition,
and propagated the reformation with

places
great success in
many
and countries
the Pope, to put a
stop to the course of their preaching did not only continually

stir
all
up the emperor,
the kings and princes against Luther, and
who opposed
the doctrines of the church of
Rome, but
restored also the Inquisition in

into decay in several countries,
many
either
places,
which had grown
through the cruelty of
the inquisitors, or the want of heretics to proceed against,
and
commanded
it
to proceed with great severity
and rigour against
162
what they

called the
new
heresies.
So that now the authority
of the inquisitors was increased in Germany, and
many were
tribunal,
condemned
for heresy
by the sentence of that holy
and being delivered over to the secular magistrate, were burned

to death.*
From Germany
itself,
that bloody tribunal was soon brought into

it
the neighbouring kingdom of France, where

for
had dropped of
Antonius a
Anastasia, arch-
want of heresies to proceed

title
against.
Prato, Presbyter cardinal, by the
of
St.
bishop of Sens, primate and chancellor of France, held a provincial council,'' in which, after
he had condemned the doctrine
of Luther, Melancthon, Zuinglius, Oecolampadius and their

followers, he published a general decree,
by which he
declares
and renews
all
the
ancient
canons of the Lateran council
against heretics,
their favourers
and defenders, persons
sus-
pected of heresy, and relapsed, as they are extant in the

decretals,
and sometimes guards them by annexing a punish-
ment.
The
laws used in the tribunal of the Inquisition were

;
now
renewed
and
it
appears that about this time the Inquisition was
again brought into France.
For Francis
friars.
I.
chose inquisitors
in the orders of
of the faith from the Predicant

that prince,
*=
For
there
is
a writ bearing date
May
30, 1536,
by
which he appoints Matthew Orry, D. D. a Predicant

inquisitor of the
faith.*^
friar,
Ribadineira also relates in the Hfe of
Ignatius Loyola,* and
John Peter Maffeius,

this time
in his hfe of the
same Loyola, ^ that about

a
he was accused before

all
The emperor Charles
V. pablished an edict, in which
the penalties of
high treason were pronounced against those,
who
should be found guilty of
holding any of Luther's tenets, or of republishing, or vending any books

written by him or his
followers.
In the execution of
all
this
edict,
which
Charles from time to time renewed,
the fury of persecution
was exercised,
and
it is
affirmed by several contemporary historians, that during the reign

fifty
of Charles,
thousand persons were put to death on account of their

j
reli-
gious principles
these principles however, far from being extirpated,
were
more and more

ed
to suppress
^
*
diffused, in the midst of those severities
which were employFol. 408.

ii.
them.
Watson's Philip
'
ii. v. i.
101.
ii.
February, 1528. Bzovius, A. 1528. sect. 41.
Du
Caoge
in voce Inquisitio.
Book
chap.
and
xiv-
L.
1.
cap. 20. p. 315.

Michael Orry, a Dominican divine, and inquisitor of the
Paris,
168
faith at
and by him acquitted.
There is
also extant in the second

is
volume a like writ of king Francis,^ by which authority

to Josepli Corregie, a doctor of the
office
granted
same order,
to execute the
of inquisitor of the faith throughout the whole kingdom.

is is
In the third volume,*" there

23, 1543,
a royal statute, bearing date July
by which power
granted to the
to
ecclesiastical
judges
and
inquisitors of the faith,
make
Inquisition against luthe-
rans and heretics, provided that Laics, and such
who had
St.
not
received holy orders, should be referred to the ordinary judges.
There
is
also another statute of
Henry
II.
dated at
I. is
Ger-
main en
Laye,*= by which the edict of Francis
recalled,
and
Matthew Orry,
inquisitor of the faith, delivered
from the trou-
ble of communicating to the supreme courts, the Baillives
and
Seneschals, such actions as he brought against heretics, provided
he communicated them
to the ordinary diocesans or their vicars.
At
the same time that power was confirmed to him,

to recover to a
by which
he was authorised
sound mind, either by instruc-
tion or admonition, such as erred
from the
faith,
of granting
pardon and mercy
to the penitent,
and of punishing and cor-
recting the obstinate.
This statute was inserted into the acts
of parliament, with this condition added, that the said Inquisitors, in all privileged cases,
should share the process with the
royal judges.
Trent,''
(Father Paul, in his history of the council of

;*
mentions Anthony Demohares, inquisitor of the faith
speaks of other inquisitors in France.
And
Thuanus,
in his
history,^ says, that in the year 1551,^ there
was a royal law

office
rehearsed in the senate, concerning the power and
of
Matthew Orry,
inquisitor of heretical pravity.)
How
when
that
it
long the Inquisition continued in France, and

ended, I cannot exactly affirm.
liberty of religion
I
how and
edicts to
am
apt to think,
when
was granted by the royal
dissenters
from the church of Rome, that tribunal immediately

itself.
ceased of
*
Fol. 247. dated April 10, 1540.
^ *
tol
482.
*
-^
June 22, 1550.

8. p.
B.
5. p. 484,
and 487.
And
p. 494.
B.
377
19ih Cal. Fcbr.
M ^
164
CHAP. XXIX.
Six Cardinals appointed at
Rome
Inquisitors GeneraL
it
IN
the early periods of the Inquisition
had been usual

in the year
to
refer difficulties to the
Pope himself;
this,
in
order to avoid the
inconvenience resulting from
Urban IV.
;
1265,
created Ursarius inquisitor general
this office
was continued
with some accidental intermission,
till
the ever
memorable days
of Luther.
The
doctrines taught
by
that
enlightened man, were so
rapidly disseminated in Italy, as well as

considerable alarm at
Germany,
as to cause
Rome.
Clement VII. ordered that the
utmost rigour should be used against persons who professed

those doctrines
;
but as their numbers continued to increase,
and
as the conduct of the
Lutherans exhibited a remarkable
degree of constancy, of patience and of determined courage,
Paul III. was prevailed on

with
full
in 1542, to appoint six cardinals,
powers, inquisitors general.
Pius V. in order to establish the power of these inquisitors

general,
and that neither prince nor people might be able to
resist their authority,
commanded
in a constitution
1566, that
all
the princes, judges, and ministers of justice, should at
times
submit and yield obedience to their commands.
To
these cardinals, for the furtherance of their office,
was
added a commissary general, who must always be a Dominican
and an
This
assessor general, besides
whom
the master of the sacred
palace attends their dehberations.

officer
has the power of prohibiting books, and posses;
ses the following privileges
to reside in the apostolic palace

to sit in the chapel near his holi-
on a salary from the pope

ness* feet
;
to examine, prohibit, or
;
approve
all
books intended
to
be printed
or sermons to be preached before the
Pope
to
attend aU the sittings of the cardinals inquisitors;* to pronounce
a sentence from which there shall be no appeal, and to receive

the
title
of most reverend.
165
The supreme
Fiscal
inquisitors are also attended
by an advocate,
and
several counsellors, prelates
and
regulars.
inquisitors general
There are three congregations of these

of the holy
office in
every week.
is
The
first
on
Monday
to
at the
Inquisition house, which
attended by
all
the officers,
who
take
their
places with
scrupulous
attention
precedency.
The
second congregation on Wednesday, and the third on

in the presence of the
Thursday,
Pope, when he decides on, or

or cardinals.
this
confirms the
votes of
the counsellors
It
is
customary for the pope to use a prayer at

vice
assembly, a ser-
performed at the ordinary congregations by the oldest
inquisitor,
and during the stay of

it
his holiness,
none are per-
mitted to
beside the cardinals.
CHAP. XXX.
Of the
Inquisition in Spain against Heretics.
first
THE
discover
tribunal of the Inquisition in Spain, at
erected to
Jews and Moors, now began to proceed against heretics, and exercised the same cruelty against these, as they had
hitherto against the others.
*
Charles V. ^ king of Spain,
who with
Worn
out by the cares, the activity, and the turbulence of an aspiring
reign, Charles resigned in 1555-6 his
crown
to Philip,
if his
and sought,
in the se-
clusion of a monastry, that happiness, which,

ed, they
pursuits
had ever
it
afford-
had nov/ ceased
to yield.
In his retirement, however,

filial
was not
he was
his to enjoy tlie tender reciprocities of
and parental
ati'ection, for
stung by the ingratitude of the son, on
whom
he had bestowed his possessions

neglect, and even suffered
and
the
his
government, v\ho treated

his
liim with cold
payment of
pension to be interrupted.
to
This,
together with
the
infirmities of a
worn out body, contributed
heighten the natural antipathies
of age, and
if
the recollection of the sufferings he
had causf d on the score of
religion did ^?ot embitter his declining hours, he
was
at least
compelled to
acknowledge the impolicy of

sible
his
former actions.
Having amused himself
with the construction of clocks and watches, he thence remarked

it
was, that he,
exactly alike, could

belief and opinion.
how imposwho never could frame two machines that would go ever be able to make all mankind concur in the same
in the seclusion
Having buried
of this convent
all
his
m3
166
great difficulty had brought the Inquisition into the Nether-
lands against the Lutherans and Reformed, recommended

liis
it
to
son Philip
in his will.
We
have the clause of the will given
us by Caesar Carena, from Lewis Paramus, in his treatise of the

schemes of glory and ambition, he seldom enquired, or even snfFered
mestics to inform him, concerning what was passing in the world.
retreat his occupations
his do-
In this
were wholly of a domestic kind,
wliilst
disencumbered
of the weight, as well as of the ceremonies of royalty, he endeavoured to

taste the
life
sweets of social iuterconrse.

his
Here
it
was, that he who through

follies,
had exhibited
fondness for superstitious

**
performed an act
his
which justly claims pre-eminence.

obsequies before his death.
He
resolved to
celoijiate
own
He
ordered his tomb to be erected
in the
chapel
of the monastery; his domestics marched thither in funeral procession, with
black tapers
in their
hands; he himself followed

solemnity
;
in his
shroud; he was
laid
in his coffin with
much
the service for the dead
was chanted, and

they had been
Charles joined
in the
prayers that were offered up for the rest of his soul,

if
mingling
his tears
with those which his attendants shed, as
celebrating a real funeral; the ceremony closed with sprinkling holy water
on the
coffin in the usual form,
and
all
the assistants retiring, the doors of the
chapel were shut.
Then Charles
rose out of the coffin, and
withdrew
to his
apartment,
full
of those awful sentiments, which such a singular solemnity

to inspire
-,
was calculated
but either the fatiguing length of the ceremony,
or the impression which the image of death left on his mind, affected
him so
much, that next day he was seized with a fever

long
resist its violence,
his feeble
first
frame could not
and he expired on the twenty
of September, after
a life of fifty eight year, six months
and twenty
five days."
" Charles had,
very early
in the
beginning of his reign, found the difficulty of governing

his brother
such distant dominions, and he had made
Ferdinand be elected
imperial dignity, as
his scheme!),
king of the Romans, with a view to

well as his
his inheriting the
German dominions. Bat having afterwards enlarged

his family,
and formed plans of aggrandizing
he regretted that he must dis-
member such
by
the most
considerable states, and he endeavoured to engage Ferdinand
tempting offers and most earnest solicitations, to yield up his
pretensions in favour of Philip.
Finding
his
attempts fruitless, he had
resigned the imperial crown with his other dignities, and Ferdinand accord-
ing to
pontiff refused the
Pope for his coronation. The arrogant demand and pretended, that though on the death of an emperor he was obliged to crown the prince elected, yet, in the case of a reform, applied to the
it
common
signation the right devolved to the holy see, and
belonged to the Pope
alone to appoint an emperor.
The conduct
of Paul was in every thing conin the ears of all
formable to these lofty pretensions.

ambassadors, that he stood
Vf&s
in
He
thundered always
no need of the assistance of any prince, that he
above
all
potentates of the earth, that
he>ould not accustom monarchs
to pretend to a familiarity, or equality with him, that

Iter
it belonged to him to and regulate kingdoms, that he was successor of those who had deposed

office
167
of the most holy Inquisition,* in which the emperor thus

:
speaks
" Out of regard
to
my
duty
to
Almighty God, and
from
my
great affection to the most serene prince Phihp II.
my
dearest son,
and from the strong and earnest

under the protection of
desire I have, that
he
may be
safe
virtue, rather than the
greatness of his riches, I charge
him with the

all
greatest affection
of soul, that he take especial care of
things relating to the
honour and glory of God,
as
becomes the most Cartholic king,
and a prince zealous

church.
for the divine
commands
1
and that he be
principally
always obedient to the commands of our holy mother the
And, amongst other
things, this
and
most ardently recommend to him, highly to honour and constantly support the office of the holy Inquisition, as constituted
by God
against heretical pravity, with

this single
its
ministers
and
officials,
because by
remedy the most grievous

Also
I
offences against
God
can be remedied.
command him,
that he
would
be careful
to preserve to all
churches and ecclesiastical persons
their immunities.*'
And
again in his codicil to his will he thus
enjoins his son.

sible earnestness
"I
ardently desire, and with the greatest pos-
beseech him, and
command him by
his regards
to
me
his
most affectionate
all
father, that in this matter, in
which
the welfare of
ful, to
Spain
is
concerned, he be most zealously care-
punish
all
infected with heresy with the severity

to this intent,
due
to
their crimes,
and that
office
he confer the greatest ho-
nours on the
of the holy Inquisition, by the care of which
the Catholic faith will be encreased in his kingdoms, and the

Christian religion preserved."
Philip gave full proof of his zeal to execute his father's
commands.
kini^s
For
as
Famianus Strada
testifies
of him, when he
and emperors, and that rather than suhniit
to
any thing ijelow

;
his dig-
nity, he
wonld
set fire to the four corners of the
world
he went so
far, as at
table in the presence of
many
persons, and even openly, in a public consis-
tory to say, that he would not admit any kings for his companions, they were
all his
subjects,
and he wonld hold them tinder

his old
tliese feet, so savin;;:,
he stamp-
ed on the ground with
and infirm limbs,
for he
i.
was now past fourscore

Robertson'*
years of age." Vide Watson's Philip II. vol.
24 aiid 101.
Charles V. vol.
a
iv.
254.
Hume's England,
,
vol. iv.
426. Bel. Dec.

1.
1.
Praelud. sect. 62.
De
3.
168
was
solicited

to grant religious liberty to the
low countries, he'
prostrated himself before a crucifix, and uttered these words
"
I beseech the
Divine Majesty, that I
may
never suffer myself
to be, or to be called, the lord of those any where
who deny
thee the
Lord
!"
In pursuance of these pious intentions, he gave some horrid specimens of cruelty, in the year 1559. Before this it had been
usual, as
Thaunus
relates, to
dehver one or more convicted of
heresy to death, but now a collection was

persons,
made of those unhappy
when they were brought
forth before Philip in great
pomp for punishment. The first act of faith was at
Seville,
on the 8th of October;
in
which John Pontius of Leon, son of Roderic Pontius, Earl of Villalon, was led before the others, as in triumph, and burned
for
an
obstinate heretical
Lutheran.
John Consalvus,
in
life,
preacher, as he
had been
his
companion
;
was forced to
bear him company in his death

Vaenia,
full
after
whom
followed Isabella
;
Maria
Viroesia, Cornelia,
and Bohorquia
a spectacle
of pity and indignation, which was increased, because Boall
horquia, the youngest of
of them, being scarce twenty, suf-
fered death with the greatest constancy.

retical assemblies
And because
it
the he-
had prayed
in the
house of Vaenia,
was
in-
cluded in her sentence, and ordered to be levelled with the
ground.
After these came forth Ferdinand a Fano Johannis,

called the Little,
and Julian Ferdinand, commonly

small stature, and
from
his
John of Leon, who had been a shoemaker
at
Mexico, in
New
Spain, and was afterwards admitted into the
college of St. Isadore, in which his companions studied, as they
boasted, the > purer doctrine privately.
Their number was
in-
creased
beth,
by Frances Chavesia, a nun of the convent of St. Elizawho had been instructed by John ^gidius, a preacher at
and
suffered
Seville,
death with great constancy.
From
the
same school came out Christopher Losada, a physician, and Christopher Aurellianus, a monk of St. Isidore, and Garsias
Alias,
who
first
kindled those
sparks of the
same religion
amongst the
friars
of
St. Isidore,
by
his constant admonitions
and sermons, by which the great

and the convent
itself,
pile
was afterwards set on
fire,
and good part of that most opulent
city.

was
also
169
consumed.
He
was a man of uncommon learning,
but of an inconstant wavering temper ; and being exceeding subtle in disputing, he refuted the very doc trines he had per-
suaded his followers to receive, though he brought them into

danger on that account from the
arts
inquisitors.
Having by these
exposed many,
whom he had
deceived, to evident hazard,
and rendered himself guilty of the detestable crime of breach he was admonished by John Êgidius, Constanof faith
;
tine Pontius,
and Varquius, that he had not
dealt sincerely
with his friends, and those
who were
in the
same sentiments
brought
\nth himself; to which he rephed, that he foresaw, that in a

httle time, they
would be forced
;
to behold the bulls
forth for a lofty spectacle

inquisitors.
shall
Constantine answer'd, " You,
meaning thereby the theatre of the if it please God,
not behold the games from on high, but be yourself
Nor was Constantine deceived in his Arias was called on and whether afterwards For prediction. age had made him bolder, or whether, by a sudden alteration,
among; the combatants.
;
his timorousness
changed into courage, he severely rebuked the

were more
of mule-keepers, than impudently to take
assessors of the inquisitory tribunal, affirming they

fit
for the vile office

to
upon themselves
bitterly
judge concerning the

of."'
faith,
which they
were scandalously ignorant
He
farther declared, that
he
repented, that he had knowingly and willingly opposed,
in theur presence, that truth
he now maintained, against the
pious defenders of
it,
and
So
that
from
his soul
he should repent
of
it
whilst he lived.
at last,
being led in triumph, he was
burned ahve, and confirmed Constantine's prophecy.

death prevented their being alive at the shew.
There
remained JEgidius and Constantine, who closed the scene, but

iEgidius having
Philip's father, for bishop of
been designed by the emperor,
Drossen, upon the fame and piety of his learning, being sum-
moned, publicly recanted
his error,
wTOught on
;
either
by
craft,
or the persuasion of Sotus, a Dominican
and hereupon was

office,
suspended for a while from preaching, and the sacred

died some time before this
act.
and
he
The
inquisitors thought
had been too gently

his body,
dealt with,
and therefore proceeded against

to deaths
and condemned him dead
and placed
his

170
effigy
HTSTOIiY OF
in
THE INQUISITION.
Constantine,
straw on liigh for a spectacle.
who
had been a long while the emperor's

accompanied him
his
confessor,
and had always

abdication from
in his retirement, after his
empire and kingdoms, and was present with him at his
death, was brought before this tribunal, and died a Uttle before
the act, in a filthy prison.
But
that the theatre might not
want
him,
his effigy
was carried about in a preaching posture.

itself,
And
thus this shew, terrible in
which drew tears from
most who were present, when these images were brought on the scene, excited laughter in many, and at length indignation.
They proceeded
with the same severity, the following October,
at ValladoHd, against others
condemned
for the
same crime,
where king Philip himself being present, twenty-eight of the chief nobihty of the country were tied to stakes and burned.
Bartholomew Caranza, archbishop of Toledo, was also accused who, for his learning, probity of life, and most holy
;
conversation was highly worthy of that dignity, and cast into

prison,
and stripped of
all his
large revenues.
His cause was
brought before Pius V. at Rome, and Gregory XIII. pro-
nounced sentence
Philip,''
in
it.^
not content to exercise this cruelty by land, estaa
single instance of this monarch's domestic

his public acts.
conduct, prevents surprise
at
any of
His son,
Don
Carlos, had early discovered a de-
sire to
govern, and had exhibited an intemperate ambition to be admiitcd fo

Philip, whether from jealousy, or a
a share in his father's administration.
conviction of his son's unfitness for any important trust, refused to grant him
the object of his wishes.
Hence Don Carlos conceived a

bis father's
tlie
strong aversion
against those
who enjoyed
confidence and their measures, and at
length formed the design of retiring to
Netherlands.
Intelligence of this
was, by some courtiers, carried to the king, who, after having consulted with
the inquisitors of Miidiid,
which he
Jisuîly did
on matters of great importhis
ance and
difficulty, resolved to
prevent the prince from putting
scheme
in
execution, by depriving him of liberty.
For
this
purpose he went into his

his
chamber
in the
middle of the night, attended by some of
privy counsellors
and guards; and, after reproaching him with his undutiful behaviour, told hira that he had come to exercise his paternal correction and chastisement. Then, having dismissed all his attendants, he commanded him to be clothed
in a
dark coloured mourning dress, and appointed guards

to confine
to
watch over him,
and
him
to his
chamber.
The high
spirited
young prince was ex-
tremely shocked at such unworthy treatment, and prayed his father and his
HISTORY OF THE IXQUISITIOX.

biished the Inquisition also in the ships.*
171
For
in the year 1571,
was drawn together under the command of John of Austria, and manned with soldiers listed out of various naa large
fleet
tions.
King
Philip, to prevent
any corruption of the
faith,
by
such a mixture of various nations and
religrions, after
having
consulted pope Pius V. deputed one of the inquisitors of Spain,

fixed
on by the inquisitor-general,
;
to discharge the office of inall tribunals,
quisitor
giving him power to preside in
and to
to.
celebrate acts of faith, in all places
and
cities
they sailed
Pius V. confirmed by a bull sent to the general inquisitor of Spain, beoqnning, " Our
sea,
This erection of the Inquisition by
late
most dear son
in Christ. '^
Jerome Manrique exercised
the
jurisdiction granted him,

cit}^
and held a public
act of faith in the
of Messina, in which
many underwent
divers
punish-
ments.
Philip also established the inquisition beyond Europe, not only
in the
Canary Islands, but
in the
new world of America
con-
stituting
two tribunals, one in the city of Lima,
in the province
of
Peru, the other in the province and city of Mexico.

quisition at
The
and
In-
Mexico was erected
in the year 1571,**

its
in a
short space gave large proofs of
cruelty.
its
Paramus
relates,
that in the year 1574, the third after
erection, the first act
of faith was celebrated with a new and admirable pomp, in the

marquis's market-place, where they built a large theatre, which
covered almost the whole area of the market-place, and was

close to the great chiu'ch,
where were present the viceroy, the

religious.
senate, the chapter,
and the
The viceroy,
the senate,
in solemn
and a vast number of others, went with a large guard,

attendants, to put animmrdiate end to his
life.
Animated by the most misennbroken, with the design

did
rable rage and despair, he endeavoured to procure death himself, i)y falling
on the
fire, abstaining;
from food, or sw illowing
it
of suffocation.
Several princes interctded for his release, as
many
to
of
the principal Spdnisli noblfs.
But the father was

tlie
relentless
and inexorable.
After six month's imprisonment, he ransed
Inquisition of
Madrid
pass
sentence against his sDn
and under the rover of that sentence, ordered

in
poison to be given to him, wliirh
a few hours, put a period to his misera-
ble Hfe, at the age of twenty-thne.
Watson's Philip
'^
II. v. i. 306.
Param.
1.
2.
tit.
2. cap. 14.
Ibid. cap. il.

172
where were about eighty penimorning, to
five in the
procession, to the market-place,

tents
;
and the
act lasted
heretics,
from
one
six in the
evening.
Two
an Englishman,
for Judaising,
the
other
Frenchman, were
released.
Some
some
for po-
lygamy, and others for
sorceries,
were reconciled.
The
solem-
nity of this act was such, that they
who had
seen that stately

this
one at Valladohd, held in the year 1559, declared that

nothing inferior to
it
was
in majesty,
excepting only that they

there.
wanted those royal personage^ here, which were present
From
this time,
they celebrated yearly solemn acts of the faith,

inces-
where they brought Portuguese Jews, persons guilty of

tuous and wicked marriages, and
many
convicted of sorcery
and
witchcraft.
CHAP. XXXI.
Of the
Inquisition in the
Low
Countries.
THE
mus thus
Inquisition
was introduced into the
Low
Countries in
the year 1522, and Francis Hulstus, and Nicolas
Egmondanus,
a Carmelite
friar,
were appointed inquisitors, of
whom
Eras-
writes* to
:
the year 1524

lent haters of
" And
John
Carondilet, archbishop of Palermo, in
now
the sword
is
given to two vio-
good learning, Hulstus and Egmondanus, &c.
If they have a spite against any man, they throw

prison
;
him
into
here the matter
is
transacted between a few, and the
innocent suffers barbarous usage, that they
may
not lose any
thing of their authority
and when they

'
find they have
done
*"
entirely wrong, they cry out,
We must take care of the faith.'

:
In the same year he writes to Bilibaldus Pirkheimerus
" There
(viz. in
the country of Erasmus) reigns
Egmondanus,
a furious person, armed with the sword, who hates
me
twice
more than he doth Luther. His colleague is Francis Hulst, a great enemy of learning. They first throw men into prison^
Epist.
lib.
21.
*>
Epist. lib. 30.

and then seek out
the emperor
to
is
173
I'hese things
his while
for crimes to accuse

of,
them
of.
ignorant
though
it
would be worth
know
But
them."'
A great many were miserably used, and bar1549, Charles, created emperor, endeavoured
barously slain thrpugh their cruelty.

in the year
to bring the Inquisition
more openly
into the Netherlands, after

edict against heresy
the
manner of
;
that in Spain,
by an
all
and
heretics
in
which he commands
tion of justice,
sitors,
and
their officials^
who had the adininistrawhen required by the inquiof heresy, to give them
and
at the joint request of the ordinaries or bishops, to

affair
proceed against any one in the

their
utmost assistance and countenance, and to help them in

office,
the execution of their
and
in
apprehending and detaining
those
whom
they should discover to be infected with heretical
pravity,
quisitors
according to the instructions which the aforesaid in-
had received from him.
In the conclusion
it is
added,
that they should proceed against transgressors
by execution,
whatever privileges had been before granted contrary td this

decree.
This edict occasioned great disturbances, especially at

it
Antwerp, where, when
was known for
certain,
and
that
it
was
soon to be published, a great

to
number of merchants determined

this
go
into other places.^
As
would occasion great
loss to
the city, and ruin their trade, the magistrates called together
the chief merchants, and citizens, and enquired what loss the
city
had already sustained through

it
fear of the Inquisition,
and
what farther damage
might
suffer, if the Inquisition
should
be actually introduced.
This was
it
fairly
drawn out
in writing
sister
and the magistrates presented

shewed, by
to
Queen
J\Iary,
of
Charles V. then governess of the Netherlands; and largely
many arguments
taken from the edict, the instrucprivileges of Brabant,

;
tions of the inquisitors,
and the
how
and
many
evils
threatened the city and the whole country
besought her that she would intercede with the emperor, her
brother, that so rich
and flourishing a
city
might not be ruined

all
by the
Inquisition,
it
from which, as
Avell
as from
ecclesiasti-
cal jurisdiction,
had
hitlierto
been
free,
and ought ever to
Weseubec. dc
stat.rel. iu Belg. p. 20.
174
remain
so,
HrSTORY OF THE INaUISITION.

according to their privileges.
The
several orders
of Brabant joined themselves to those of Antwerp, and by their

reasons and prayers, the queen was so moved, that she went
to her brother at
Augsburg, and obtained another
edict, allow-
ing the ecclesiastical judges a power of
demanding some person

to
from the supreme courts of the emperor,
be joined with
them, when they proceeded against any one for the crime of
heresy.
As
to the rest of the former decree, there
was no
reluct-
abatement.
ance,
It
was received with great

at
difficulty
this
and
and pubhshed
Antwerp with
protestation, that
this edict should derogate nothing

statutes.
from
their privileges
and
But notwithstanding
this declaration
of the magistrates, the
inhabitants could not be at ease, such was their dread of the

cruelty of the inquisitors; especially because they saw, that
those
who were
to
privately commissioned
by the pope and the

and
emperor
be
inquisitors, acted as
such themselves, as well as

cities.
by
their commissaries, in several provinces
For
cities,
se-
veral were
condemned
for heresy ^by them, in
many
and
beheaded, hanged, or burned, or tied up in sacks and drowned.
The
states, in vain,
humbly besought
the king to be deUvered

to all their prayers,
from so grievous a bondage.
He
was deaf
and determined
turbances
to lose his dominions, rather than suffer
them
in-
to be infected with heresy.

;
This occasioned
still
greater dis-
and
as the cruelty of the inquisitors every
day
creased, they broke out at length into an open revolt.
The
and
common
people threw
down
;
the images from the temples,
committed other violences
on which the king, that he might
have some shew of justice to conquer the
Low
Countries, and
the judg-
make
laws according to his absolute

office
will,
demanded
ment of the supreme
of the Inquisition in Spain, conin-
cerning these revolters.
After they had seen the several
formations and proofs, transmitted to them by the inferior

inquisitors, they declared all the inhabitants of the
tries,
Low Countreason,
those only excepted whose names were sent to them,
heretics
and favourers of
heretics,
and guilty of high

to do.
either for
what they had done, or omitted

this
The
king
having received
answer, sent the
Duke
of Alva, with a

great army, into the Netherlands
;
175
who,
as
he was a cruel and
bloody man, entered the country
\\dth his forces,
and meeting
no
resistance, acted every
where with the most outrageous fury.
young,
One might have seen throughout all their cities, old men and women and girls, without any distinction of dignity,
age or sex, suffering by the sword, gallows,
fire,
and other
punishments;
the
till
at length the miserable
nation,
warmed with
and
remembrance of
;
their former freedom, took courage
arms
and
after they
had recovered
their liberty, drove out
the Inquisition from the whole country.
END OF BOOK
1.
HISTORY
OF THE
fc^ttt^Mtoui
BOOK
II.
CHAP.
Of the Ministers of the
J.
I.
iNauisiTioN in General.
HITS
its
far
we have
described the origin of the Inquisition,

into
several
and
introduction
kingdoms and
to
countries.
of.
There are three things yet remaining
be treated
First,
The
ministers of the inquisition, as well the inquisitors them-
selves, as others
who
<A
serve
offices.
them
in the
holy
office,
together
with their duties and

to the cognizance
Secondly,
;
The
crimes subject
guilt
this tribunal
by what ways
the
may
se-
be contracted
veral offi^nces.
and what punishments are annexed to the

Thirdly,
What
is
manner of process obThese

shall
served before the tribunal of the inquisition.

considered in three several books.
be
As
to the first of these
we need not
repeat what hath been
already said in the former book concerning the cardinals, inquisitors general in all Christian countries,
and of the supreme
council of the inquisition in the kingdoms of Spain and Portugal.
I shall speak only of the inquisitors
and those who serve
them.
For although the
erection of those councils liath introit
duced no small change

respects rather the
inquisition
;
in the office of the inquisition, yet
manner of
process, than the officers of the

shall
which therefore I
afterwards endeavour to
177
explain according to the best assistance I can gather from those
authors
who have
written on the subject.
The
offices in the
Spanish and Portuguese inquisition are
somewhat
two
different
from what they were anciently, and from
those of the Italian inquisition to this day.

inquisitions are
differ
And
because these
now
the principal and most famous ones,

inquisitions, I shall carefully deoffices in
wherein they
scribe,
from other
and give an account of the several
them, as
they are delivered by the Spanish doctors.
Simancas gives us
inquisition.*
this
account of the ministers of the Spanish

to
" In every province of Spain there ought

inquisitors,
be
two or three
one judge of the forfeited
effects,
one
executor, three notaries, two for secrecy, and the third for sequestrations, one keeper of the prison, one messenger,
one
door-keeper, and one physician.

ful counsellors, familiars
Besides these, assessors, skil-
and others are necessary."

same
In Italy
office
they
call
them
cross-bearers, of pretty near the
with
the Spanish familiars.

effects
;
is
a promoter
fiscal,
a receiver of the forfeited

inquisitors.
and
finally, visitors
of the
Of these
in their order.
fc'^W%'^
CHAP.
Of the
IN
affair
II.
Inquisitors.
the church of
Rome
there are two sorts of judges in the
of the faith
the ordinaries, such as the pope, and bishops
of places, who, when ordained or consecrated, are beheved to

receive,
by
divine right, power and jurisdiction over heretics:

to
and delegates,
cularly given
laws.
whom
the office of judging heretics

called inquisitors
is
parti-
by the pope, who are
by the
Apostolic inquisitors are therefore judges delegated
by
the pope,
who
is
believed to be the supreme judge of the faith,

41. sect. 3.
De
Cathol. Inst
tit.
Eymeric. Diittt
p. 3. q. 1.
178

grants them full jurisdiction against
all heretics
who
and aposnot forty

this
tates.
And
old.
they are delegated for
all
causes.
No
yeai*s
one can be thus deputed to
this office
who
is
"
We
ordain
by the approbation of
old, shall
^
holy
this
council, that
no person under forty years

office
from
time be admitted to the
of the inquisition."
But because
knowledge and prudence sometimes supply the defect of age,

it is
determined by a general decree of the pope, that a person
of thirty years old

Portugal.*'
may be
this
apostolic inquisitor in
Spain and
Even
above
in
age the congregation of cardinals
created Baptist a Martinengo, inquisitor at Cremona,
who was
very
little
thirty.
It
is
also the
custom
to choose inqui-
sitors for cities,
not out of the citizens, but from foreigners.
These
the pope,
inquisitors'^ receive
power
to execute this office
from
who sometimes immediately
appoints
letters.
them by word
of mouth, sometimes by his apostolic

letters
tibus,**'
of Clement, beginning, " Licet ex omnibus

>vritten to the inquisitors
;
we
read,
Thus in the mundi par" That the office

eiFectually dis-
of the inquisition against heretics

charged,
may be more
we command your discretion by our apostolic writings, enjoining you, by the remission of your sins, to execute the aforesaid office, which we commit to you by our apostolic
authority, in the love of
God, and without any

haeret.
fears of
men,
Clement, cap. Nolentes. de
b Carena, p- 1.
tit.
5. n. 18. q. 3.
Each of the
inquisitors hath the title of Lord,

;
and are a great terror
to
the neighbouring peasants
certain
it
is,
that by this
means the people
of Spain are so kept' under that they dare not hearken after any other
religion than
what
their priests
it
and
friars shall
be pleased to teach them, or
entertain the truth if
comes amongst
thetn, or call in question
any of those
palpable and gross impostures which every day are put upon them, for by
this
means
the people of this
kingdom have been, and
still
are punctual fol-
lowers, of the church of

tions of
it,
Rome, and
that too in the very errors
and corrup-
taking up their religion on the pope's authority, and therein so
tenacious or pertenacious that the king doth suffer none to live in his domi-
nions which profess not the
Roman
catholic religion, of
which they have
been since the time of Luther such avowed patrons, that one of the late popes being sick, and hearing divers persons bemoan his approaching end,
uttered words to this effect
;
*'
My
life
can nothing benefit the church, but

its
pray
for the prosperity of the king of
Spain as
chief support." Dugdale'ft
Spanish Inquisition, 1680.

putting on the
spirit
179
Sometimes he
of strength from on high."
commits
it
to a cardinal or legate.
it
Heretofore the pope ordinarily granted

provincial priors of the predicants
cials
;
to the master,
and
to the general and provin-
of the Minorites, that they should take care to provide in quisitors of the friars of their order, for the places assigned to
them, as we find
it
in their privileges,
and as appears from

Clement,
many
rescripts of the popes, particularly Innocent,
and Alexander IV., which begin, " Licet ex omnibus." We firmly charge and command your discretion, by these apostblic writings, that with the advice of some discreet friars of your
order,
to
you choose eight of the
said order,
fit
for
your province,
perform this work of the Lord ; and that you strictly charge them, in virtue of their holy obedience, by the apostolic authey give this reason, because they are presumed to have
thority ^ that they execute the office of the inquisition, &c."
And
greater knowledge of their owti friars, and can therefore
more
easily judge who are the most proper to be advanced to so high an office. But at this time the apostolic inquisitors throughout
Italy are not chosen

either immediately
at
by the prelates of the aforesaid orders, but by the pope, or by a brief, as the inquisitor Milan and Grenoa are chosen or by letters patents from
;
the cardinals,
world.
inquisitors
general over the whole Christian
In Spain the president of the inquisition appoints the

depends on the pope,^ so
but by the pope alone,
this
inquisitors.
And
as the
power of the
inquisitor
no one can be removed from
this office,
and those
to
whom his holiness
commits
power.
Formerly
he granted the power to the general and
provincial masters of
the orders, as appears from these letters of Innocent.
" Innocent,^ bishop, servant of the servants of God, to our venerable brother John, bishop, formerly master of Bosmo,
and
to
our beloved sons, the
friars of the
Order of Predicants,
health and apostolic benediction.
Being continuaUy refreshed bear an with the sweet savour of your order, we deservedly
especial favour towards
-
it,
with full desire wishing

b
its
advancen. 10.
Carei.a, p. I.
tit. 5.
q. 9.
Bzovius, A- 15Mj. sect. 12.
N 2
ISO
merit,
and endeavouring with our most diligent care to procure for it peace and other blessings, by which it may obtain through the Lord the desired increase. For this reason we
have yielded to your request, that you, brother John, bishop and master, and your successors, the friars of your order, who
are or shall be deputed
by the
apostolic see to preach the cross,

affairs,
or to enquire against heretical pravity, or any other such
may
shall
lawfully and freely set aside, or recal, quite remove and
enjoin
them
to forbear,
and substitute others and exercise the
in their
room, as
seem
expedient to you,
all
ecclesiastical cen-
sure against
sent,
contraveners.
And by
authority of these pre-
we
grant, that every provincial prior of the same order
may
act in like
manner
in his province, as to the friars of the
said order, to
whom
this affair
may happen
to
be committed by
the same see.'' Dated at Lyons, June Id. 5. and 3d of our

Pontificate.
But now the cardinals, inquisitors general in Christendom, remove and change, and translate them from one place to another, as they think convenient.
The popes were

free
greatly desirous that this office should be

;^
from
all
obstruction
arise
and, therefore, as one very obvious
difficulty
if
might
from the prelates of the several orders,
such as were created regular inquisitors should be forced to

their prelates in their office, therefore the popes
obey
exempted
from a
them
as to this affair
from
their jurisdiction, as appears
bull of Clement IV. beginning " Catholicae Fidei."
Although
the master and minister generals, and other priors and provincials,
and the keepers or guardians of any places of your orders, under pretence of any privileges or indulgences of the same
see, granted, or hereafter to
be granted to the said orders,
shall
enjoin, or
any ways command
you, or any one or more of you,
to supersede this affair for a time, or as to
any certain
articles
or persons
we
strictly prohibit all
and singular of you, by our
apostolic authority,
from presuming to obey, or in any manner
to regard
them
in this matter.
For by the tenour of these

and indulgences relating
present,
we
recal all such privileges
to this article,
and
*
decree that all sentences of excommunication,

Eymer. Direct. Par.
6.
Qu. 11.

interdict,
181
and suspension, that may be pronounced against you,

in the office of the inquisition they are to their superiors,*
or any of you upon this occasion, shall be altogether null and

void."
So that
by no
inso-
means subject
but only to the pope
much
that if an inquisitor should unjustly prosecute
any one
for heresy, the person
apprehended cannot appeal
to the supe-
rior of that order, but only to the pope.

sitor in
Nor
is
the inquihis
any manner bound
to
obey the superior of
order,
interrogating
him on any
affairs relating to his office,
but the
pope alone,
whom
he immediately represents.
of orders should claim to themselves
And
office.
least the superiors
any power over the
inquisitors,
by reason of
their inquisitorial
Urban IV. wrote

" For
letters,
to the inquisitors in privilege of the
Catholic faith.
if the aforesaid see
hath sometimes com-
mitted by their
under a certain form, to some prelates
of your order, a power to choose certain friars of their orders,

to exercise the office of the inquisition against heretical pravity,
and
to
remove and substitute others

;
in their
room, as they
should think convenient

cause
it
as this
was granted them only, be-
was presumed that they had a fuller knowledge of the fitness of such friars, so hereby no faculty, jurisdiction, or power, is given them over any such affair committed, and to be
committed to you immediately by the aforesaid
see."
This
is
in force only
when
as
the inquisitors are of any partiIt

is
cular order, whether predicants or friars minor.
now
of
no use
in Spain
for,
is
Simancas
tells us,
it
is
found by ex-
perience, that
it
much more useful and proper, that the

and not
divines.^
inquisitors should be layers,
In
like
manner the Popes ordered,
that in favour of the faith

it
the office of the inquisitors should be perpetual, so that
was
not to cease at the death of the

the jurisdiction delegated to
use
of.
Thus
it is
Pope who conferred them might not have been made ordained by Clement IV. and is to be found
it,
although
in the Sext. Decret.
" Least any person should be
in doubt,
whether the office of the Inquisition of heretical pravity,
com-
mitted by the apostolic sec under certain limitations to your we by care, expires at the death of the Pope who granted it,
a
Eynier. Direct. Part
5. qu. 12.
Ibid.
tit.
41. sect. 3.
182

favour
this present edict declare^ tliat the said office shall last, in
of the
faith, after the

affairs
decease of him
who
conferred
it,
not only
with respect to
as to those
begun during the Hfe of the
granter, but
is
which are untouched, and not begun, and what
more, even as to such as
may
not arise
till
afterwards."*
For
this reason the office of particular inquisitors continues in Spain,
after the death of the inquisitor general, although they should
be delegated by him
and the rather, because they are chosen

constitute
under
this forai
"we
you our vicegerents
till
we
shall specially recall tlie commission.""
In which case the
juris-
diction of the delegated
judge continues
after the demise of
him
who deputed
This
him.**
office is
accounted of so great dignity in the church of

title
Rome,
Pope
that the
of most reverend
is
given to the inquisitors
equally as to bishops, and because they are delegated

to their jurisdiction, they are
office,
by the
advanced to the principal

to deserve
part of the episcopal
and are therefore thought
the honour of an equal

selves.*^
title
of dignity with the bishops themthat the inquisitors
From whence
also they infer,
ought
to take place of the vicar general of the bisliop, not only
in causes of heresy, but in other acts
and causes that do not bedeputed together,
long to the holy
office.
In
Spain'' oftentimes several inquisitors are

this
and whenever
happens, they take care not to create two
who
are akin, in the same province, nor suffer
them
to
have any
official for their servant, or of their household.
" If any thing hard or

inquisitors
difficult
happens in any province, the
must
refer
it
to the council.*
" The
and
if
inquisitors
sit
on their tribunal
six
hours every day,^

to the inquisi-
any thing comes before them that belongs

it
tors of another province, they refer
to
them, and the messen-
gers are to be paid the expences of the journey

to
by the
inquisitors
whom
they are sent.
Simanc. de Catliol.
Instit.
1.
tit.
34, sect. 14.

c
b
"
;
Cap. Si delegatus, de Offic deleg.
6.
Caren.
^
p. 1.
t. 5.
n. 57.
Simanc.
tit.
34, sect. 21.
Ibid. sect. 15.
Ibid. sect. 16.

9.
4 Instruct. Tolet. cap. 28, and 3 Instruct. ValdoUt. cap.

" Farther,* the inquisitors are diligently
to read those
183
books
in which the testimonies against heretics are contained, that
from hence they may know

persons,
tlie
names and
offences of the guilty
and understand
distinctly their several crimes.
And
of
this
it
matter the visitors are particularly to enquire, and reto the inquisitor general, if the inquisitors should
port
happen
and be
to be negligent herein.**
" The
inquisitoi-s
must take
special care to agree with
friendly to each other.^
If any difference should rise against

it,
them, they must conceal

ral,
and
refer
it
to the inquisitor gene-
that after he understands the matter he
may compromise
it,
and judge between them."'*
The
office
of the Inquisition ceases upon the inquisitors addignity.'
vancement to any
If the inquisitor, for instance,
is
made a bishop, these dignities are incompatible, because both

require personal residence, and therefore the office of the inquisitor ceases.
[If the
inquisitors are negligent or remiss in their office,
the synod of Sinigagha, held A. D. 1423, hath decreed, that
they shall hereby incur the penalty of suspension from entering

into the church for the space of four years.
The same synod
commands, " that

shall
in provincial or synodical councils, a proper
be provided, besides the forementioned penalty, remedy against such negligent persons, according to the degree of such fault or negligence; all privileges, exemptions, customs and statutes whatsoever to the contrary notwithstanding.""
But
am
persuaded that few offend against this decree, or incur the

penaly of suspension by neghgence or lenity
sion
is
;
since all
all
compas-
banished from this tribunal, and
since
who
are
promoted
to this office of inquisitor immediately divest
them-
selves, I will not say of all pity only,
but even of humanity
itself]
If the inquisitors offend,^ by unjustly extorting money,
it
Simanc.
tit.
34, sect. 17.

34, sect. 18.
e
"
5 Instruct. Hispal. cap. 3. ^ Instruct. Hispal. cap. 26.
Simanc.
tit.
Carena, p.
1. t. 5.
I.
n. 102.
Richer. Hist. Con.

g
3. c. 1. scet. 1. p. 9.
Pcgna,
io part. 3. Direct.
Com.
61.
4i
184.
HISTORY OF THE I:NQUISITI0N.
was anciently provided," that they should be punished by the " Which said prelates are bound to prelates of their order.
remove from
their offices such inquisitors
and commissaries as
are found guilty, and

correct
lates
when removed,
otherwise to punish and
them according
to their desert.""
But now
affair is
as the pre-
of the several orders neither appoint or remove inquisitors,
so neither do they punish
them
but the
referred to
the cardinals inquisitors general in Christendom.

the president of the Inquisition,
In Spain
inquisitor
whom
they
call
major, punishes the delinquent inquisitors, which was expressly
granted him by a bull of Leo X.

ing
this,
But however notwithstandand

at the court of
the
Pope
can, as often as he pleases, call, cite,

all
punish the inquisitors of

for
kingdoms
Rome ;
by
of
he
is
the judge of aU, and the inquisitors are delegated

it
him, and because

their causes,
appertains to
him
to take cognizance
if
and punish
their offences.
And
any others take
cognizance of these
affairs,
they do
it
by a power derived from

fit,
the Pope, which he can resume as often as he thinks
and
bring the w^hole
affair
before himself.
is
When
rity
any
inquisitor
to
be punished for
his offence, they
take care not to lessen men's opinion of the dignity and autho-
of the holy
is
;
office
by
his
condemnation or punishment,
to suffer
which they say
more dangerous than

it
an offender to
go unpunished
unless
be such an offence as gives scandal,
and therefore must not be passed over with impunity.

dreaded and hated by many, and especially by wicked
And
men
they alledge this reason ; that the apostolic inquisitors are both
and therefore
foolish
if
they should be easily or publicly punished, the

their crimes to
is
and mad people would soon be drawn by

office.
it
hate and dishonour the holy
So that when there
a ne-
cessity to punish the inquisitors,
must be done with
caution,
to prevent greater inconveniences.
However, from these laws

of the Inquisition
is
it is
very plain, that the tribunal
not so very holy and blameless, as they

in Spain
would have them

inquisitors
believe
and Portugal; but the

very unjustly,
punish
innocent
men sometimes
throwing them into prison, and treating them in a very barbar&
Clement, dc haeret. cap. Nolentes.

pus and unworthy manner.^
in the
185
a fresh instance
Of this we have
Inquisition at Goa, in relation to Father
Ephraim, a
Capuchine,
whom
out of mere hatred and revenge thoy seized,
by craft and subtlety, and carried away to Goa, and there shut him up in the prison of the inquisition. The story is this Father Ephraim having had an invitation from some English
merchants, built a church in the city of Madrespatan, which
was near
to the city of St.
Thomas.
St.
To
this
place several of
the Portuguese
came from
Thomas's, to have the benefit of
Ephraim'^s instruction.
By
this
he incurred the hatred of the

raised.
Portuguese;
and upon some disturbance that was

called to St.
officers
feet,
Father Ephraim was
Thomas
to appease
it,
where
he was seized by the
of the Inquisition, and carried to
Goa, bound hands and
and
at night
coming from on board

All
the ship, hurried into the prison of the Inquisition.
men
to
wondered that
this
Capuchine should be brought prisoner before
the tribunal of the Inquisition as an heretic,
who was known
be a person of great probity and zeal for the
Roman religion.
to effect
it.
Many
were concerned for his delivery, and especially Friar

order,
Zenon of the same
who
tried every
method
When
the news of
his imprisonment
affected.
came
to Europe, persons
were very differently
His brother the lord Chateau

till
des Bois, solicited the Portugal ambassador at Paris,

prevailed with
he
him
to send letters to his Portuguese majesty, to
desire his preremptory orders to the inquisitors at
Goa, to
dismiss
Ephraim from
his prison.
The Pope
also himself sent
letters to
Goa, commanding him to be
set free,
under the
penalty of excommunication.
The king
also of Golconda,
who
had a friendship
for him,
because he had given him some

city
knowledge of the mathematics, commanded the
of St.
Thomas
to be besieged,
and
to
be put to
fire
and sword, unless
Ephraim was immediately restored to his liberty. The inquisitors not being able to surmount all these difficulties, sent him
word that the prison gates were open, and that he might have But he would not leave his jail, his liberty when he pleased.
till
he was brought out by a solenm procession of the ecclesiastics
Taviii). Travel^, b.
1.
U.
186
of Goa.
And
although there are
many
lest
instances of the
Uke
injustice, yet
they very seldom publicly punished the injustice

inquisitors,
and cruelty of the

temned.
their
authority, which
they would have always accounted sacred, should be con-
CHAP.
Of the
III.
Vic Alts and Assistants of the iNauisiTioN.

the Inquisition was
first
WHEN
whom
appointed and delegated,*
there were no cardinals inquisitors general over Christendom,
they could consult by
letter,
and from
whom
receive an
answer in cases of difficulty,*' after their having first advised

with the Pope.
forced to go to
faith
And
therefore particular inquisitors were often
Rome, during whose absence
the affairs of the
were at a stand.^
To
prevent this inconvenience, the
inquisitor
may
in such a case appoint a vicar general over the

definitive
whole province, with a power of proceeding to the

sentences of the impenitent and relapsed.
to remove
this difficulty,
Urban IV. D. created by a A. 1263,

St.
it
in order
rescript,
beginning, Cupientes, the cardinal of

Tulliano, inquisitor general, or, as
inquisitors,
Nicholas in carcere
were, protector of the
whom
particular inquisitors
their doubts to
might consult, either
in person, or
by proposing
him by
letters.
But
they
now
all
these inconveniences are over, since the appointment of
the cardinals inquisitors general over Christendom,
whom
may
consult
by
letters,
is
and
to
whom
all
princes are subject in
this affair.
This
plain
from the bull of Pius V. published

cities
1566.
In Spain the inquisitors of particular
consult the
inquisitor general of those kingdoms, or president of the Inquisition

;
and he with those of other provinces advises with the
cardinals inquisitors general.

Eymer.
*
41.
Ibid. 43.
p.
Pegiia, in
Eymer.
486,
HISTOEY OP THE INftUISITION.

It
is
187
all inquisi-
however,
now
the constant daily practice of
tors to
have their vicars general, who, in their absence,

affairs
may
manage the
of the Inquisition.
These are ouiinarily

for the inquisitor
appointed by the inquisitors themselves;
hath power of constituting his
\Ticar
or commissary,
by the
bull
of Clement VII. sent to Paidus Bugitella," which begins.

sicut, in
Cum
which we read
" Moreover we decree that you may

your vicars or commissaries, persons
be circumspect,
years of age."
to the appointing
fit,
have authority
to appoint
whom you
shall
judge
to
and proper, proone or
vided they are
full thirty
This power doth not only extend
two vicars or commissaries, but
several, if the diocese or procities.''
vince be large, and contains several

sitor
For
as the inquiit is
cannot be personally present at
all
of them,
necessary
create at
he should appoint commissaries in them.

least in
He
must
every city one, a
man prudent and
learned, an old
Christian, pious,
and
fit
for business, a rehgious peison of his

viz.
own, or some other order, or a secular clergyman,

sessed of
one poscity,
some preferment
in the principal
church of that
or a canonist,
whom
he verily beheves
will
take care of the
matters of the faith dihgently, and according to the canonical

sanctions.
This vicar general may be constituted with such
full
powers
by the
soever,
inquisitor,^ as to be able to receive denunciations, in-
formations, or accusations, from and against any persons what-
and of proceeding, and of
citing, arresting,
and putting
In irons, as well the witnesses as the guilty, of receiving their
confessions or depositions, and of proving them, of examining
and compelling and torture
to give evidence,
and of putting
to the question
to force the truth

;
from them, jointly with the lord
bishop or his vicar
as also of imprisoning them,

safety, of calling together
by way of
punishment rather than

with skilful
and advising
men
at his pleasure; and, in general,

if
of doing every
thing which the inquisitor himself,
present, could do.
Only
the inquisitor usually reserves to himself the definitive sentence
Pcgaa,
in
Eymer. Qn
c
13.
p. 3. 17.
Pcgna, Com. 63.
Eymer.
188
of
all

impenitents and relapsed, although he
may
also
commit
seldom
even
this to his vicar.
The power
inquisitor,
of pronouncing sentence, however,

first
is
given to the commissary or vicar, without
consulting the
who
in decency,
is
bound
to defend the conduct of
his commissary.
The
inquisitor,
however, cannot endow the
commissary with power to employ a deputy, though they sometimes appoint two commissaries to act conjointly.
The
vicars
can only be deprived of their authority by the inquisitor, from
whom
it
was received.
CHAP.
(y Assessors and Counsellors
IV.
necessary to
tJie
Office
of the
Inquisition.
THE inquisitors were originally religious

in divinity,
friars, skilful
only
but ignorant of the laws.*
And,
therefore, because
they might be easily deceived in a judiciary process, and so absolve such as should be
condemned, and condemn such

call in
as should
be absolved, they were commanded to
skilful
persons,
if
such as divines, canonists, and layers, to consult them, and
there was need, to compel them to give their advice in virtue
of their obedience
vocandi. de hccret.
requires,
as
we
find
it,
cap.
Ut commissi,
sect.
Ad-
lib. 6.
" That you
also call in as occasion
any
in
skilful
persons to assist you, and give you pro-
per advice
passing such sentences, and enjoin them by virtue
of their obedience, that in this matter they humbly obey you."
And thus we
tion, in
book of the Tholouse Inquisithe sentences pronounced, " We, the aforesaid bishop
often find
it
in the
and
inquisitor, with the advice
and counsel of many good men,

civil
skilful as well in the
canon as
I
law,
find
and of many prudent

that their
Religious persons," &c.

a
do not
number
is
Eymer. p.
3. qu. 77.
Pegna, com. 126.

precisely determined
189
by any
certain law.
Carena says, that
in the congregation at
Cremona, there are regularly present,

always
four regular divines, four secular clergymen, canonists, and

four lay counsellors; and because the inquisitor there
is
a master in divinity, they do not need so

the inquisitors of Spain do,
It
is
many
quahficators, as
who
are layers.'*
to
be wondered
at,
that the office of
making
inquisition
against heretics, and of judging them, should be committed to
persons entirely ignorant of the law.
But
if
we
consider the
modern
and compare them with the more ancient ones, and judge of their ignorance by what we find of the ignorance of the other, it must be owned that they know nothing
inquisitors,
either of law, or of divinity, or of
author of the history of the Inquisition at Goa,''
any theological points. The was in doubt,

could be reconciled with
whether the baptism of the

those words of our Lord,'^
breath'^
" Except a man be born again of
the water and the
spirit,
he cannot enter into the kingdom of
heaven."
The
inquisitor
who examined him
as to his faith,
was astonished
at the citing of this place,
and asked where the
passage was to be found.
He
was equally ignorant of the caimages.*'
non of the council of Trent, about the worship of

matters of faith, exceeds
firmed, that nothing was
belief
So
in
af-
that he concludes, that the ignorance of the inquisitors,

all
Father Ephraim also
so troublesome to
him
in the prison
of
the Inquisition, as the ignorance of the inquisitor and

sors,
his asses-
when they examined him, which was
so very great,
as
P.
I. tit. 8. n. is
12.
Ibid. n. 35.
a. 22.
ti
Baptismus flaminis
the baptism of the
i.
and, I
suppose, so called from John xx. 22. "
Holy Ghost, foiiuded on Acts i, He breathed ou them, and

and ignorance. The to shew his critical
saith unto them,

*=
Receive ye the Holy Ghost,"

us a worse account of their stupidity
Dr.Geddes gives
writer of the Repertorium, printed at Venice, A.

learning, saith, the
D. 1588,
right.
word Hareticus, according
to some,
is
compounded
to
oimo
oihers,
and
it is
recto,
because an heretic errs from what
is
According
it
derived from eiciscor, which signifies to divide; and according to some, comes from adhcereo, because it is one's adhering obstinately to an error
that
makes him an heretic. And with the same stock of learning it decita, that that another inquisitor proved, from St. Paul's words, U<ereticum
Christians were
was
commanded
to deprive heretics
of their
lives.
i.
Geddea's Tracts, vol,
p. 425.
190
HISTORY OF THE INatllSlTION.
that he verily believed not one of them had ever read the holy
scriptures.
And,
therefore, as the inquisitors are thus ignorant
themselves, they greatly want the advice, not only of persons

skilful in
both laws, or as diey

also.
call
them, of canonists and

called assessors
layers,
but of divines
Such are generally
and counseDors.
They have
consulted in
their distinct parts.
They
are not all indifferently
all affairs,
but each of them as to those which they
are presumed to understand.
The
divines are called in to
examine propositions, and explain
their quahty.
The
layers
are consulted about the punishment or absolution of offenders,
and other merits of

as
causes.
The
inquisitors generally consult
and deliberate with these skilful persons together, and not apart*
is
provided in certain
therefore,
letters
of the Spanish counsel.

in the cognizance of
faith, relating to
When,
any question happens
the causes of heresy, at the tribunal of the the quality of propositions, spoken
by
heretics, or persons susaffair
pected of heresy, the decision of that

vines,
belongs to the di-
from whence they are called Qualificators.

inquisitors are, nevertheless,
;
The
not bound to follow the
advice of the counsellors
but after they have heard their opi-
nion, they are free to determine
what they think proper
even
though
it
should be contrary
to,
or different from, the advice
so given.
In
this particular,
however, there
is
is
some diversity
in differ-
ent countries.
There
letter
of the council,* in possession

is
of the inquisitors of Corduba, by which this method

rized.
autho-
But
in the Inquisition of Valladohd,
it is
necessary to
refer to
a council, unless a majority agree in one sentence.
In
Portugal, the counsellors have a decisive vote, and are chosen
under the same conditions as the
inquisitors.^
The
cresy
is
counsellors are sworn to secresy,^ because they say se-
the principal nerve of the holy
office.
And
if
they
should at any time speak, write, or debate, of any matters

ing any cause treated of by the holy
^
affect^
office,
they would thereby
Sinianc.
tit.
41. sect. 14.
Souza,
1. c. 1. sect. 14-
Pegna, part
1.
3.
com. 128.
Carena, p. 1.
8. d. 65.

HISTOEY OF THE INaUISlTION.
191
incur excommunication; from which none but the cardinars
inquisitors could release
them
and
if
they should maliciously
reveal such things, they

tors of the
maybe
proceeded against, as obstruc-
holy
office.
It
is
unlawful to choose two persons to this
office
who
are
related, as father
and
son, in order to prevent partiaUty or pre-
judice.
The
office.
proper place of congregation
is
the hall of the holy
Carena
says,
he heard from some worthy persons, that
there are letters of the inquisitors general
upon
this affair,
comto
manding the congregation, when held before the bishop,

at his palace.
sent, they shall
be
But when the bishop

meet in the holy
will not, or cannot,
be pre-
office.
general of the bishop must be there.
And that the vicar And though he himself

exactly the
did not see these letters, he says, this

the Inquisition at Cremona.
is
method of
At Rome
to vote
first,
it
was the usual custom for the junior counsellors
that the example of the elders
might not mislead
him
but at Cremona this order was reversed.
*^-W^ VV*'* 1
CHAP.
Oftlie
V.
PROMOTOR Fiscal.
of the Inquisition the promo-
" They usually

tor fiscal,
*
call that officer
who
acts the part of the accuser.
He
must be an
the law.
honest, diligent,
and industrious person,
skilful in
He
is
prohibited from
exercising this fiscal office in the pro-
vince where he was born, that he
may
not be thought to act
out of favour or hatred.
"
It
belongs to this
office to
examine the depositions of the
witnesses,^ to give information of criminals to the inquisitors, or
notice of
sion
them
to the judges,
and to demand
their
apprehen-
and imprisonment;
yid finally,
when apprehended and

fc
Simanc.
tit.
53, sect. 1.2.
Ibid. sect. 3, &c.
192
HISTORY OF THE
INaUISITIO:i^.
admonished, to accuse them."*

the
till
In the holy
offioe in
Spain,
fiscals
do not form
is
their accusation against the criminal,
the
way
clear for the inquisitors to proceed against him.
" And although

all their
the criminals,
upon admonition, should

fiscal
confess
heresies, yet the
promotor
must accuse them of
the same things, that judgment

cuser, criminal,
and judge.
may be formed from the acThe charge is to be drawn up

to
and presented add

licious design
suit,
to the judges
by the promotor,
it
which he
is
to
an oath, that none of the heads of

;
proceed from a ma-
but only that he
may
the better prosecute his
and that he intends to prove them all. " If the judges shall allow any time to receive the proofs,^ he must produce the witnesses against the criminal, and demand
their examination
;
and that
this,
their depositions
be allowed and
published.
If after
other witnesses shall appear to prove
other heresies, this also shall be added to the accusation, and the promoter
fiscal shall
accuse the criminal of these.
He must
also take particular care to observe all the confessions, sayings,
and answers, of the

what
tics.^
criminals, that
he
may be
able to gather
to other here-
relates particularly to their case,
and what
And when
allowed
;
the depositions of the witnesses are written
and when the judges and counsellors debate about the sentence to be passed, the promotor fiscal must
down and
be absent.
cause
is
But he may be present when

and from
fact or
the process of the
reported,
law alledge what he thinks

fiscal is
convenient.''
In the Cremona Inquisition the
not pre-
sent at the examination of the witnesses, unless the inquisitor

calls for him.*^
He
is,
however, present at the examination of

;
the witnesses, by
witnesses,
way of defence
and
at the rehearing
of the
and must
be present in the congregations
when they
vote in the cause, and always at the torture, together with the
inquisitor,
who
sits
between the vicar general on the right, and
the advocate
fiscal
on the
left.
" Heretofore the promotor
fiscal
was bound
to defend the
cause of the treasury before the judge

a
of the forfeited effects,^

Sect; 10.
Carena,p.
i
1. t. 9. n. 15.
1.
Ibid. sect. 7.
<=
Ibid.
1, t, 9, u, 41,
Ibid, sect, 11,

which
is
193
to this
day
in use in
some provinces.
But generally
speaking, this affair belongs

sury.
now
to tlie advocate of the trea-
" Besides
this, in
Spain, they choose a person for procurator
general of the holy inquisition there,* that he

affair
of this most holy
office at
the court of
may manage the Rome, who is to

Into
have a proper salary paid him out of the

tliis office
forfeited effects.
chosen.*''
skilful
and honest man must be
^'W^V^V^*^
CHAP.
VI.
Inquisition.
they also
Notaries
Of the Notaries of the
THE
and
office
of the registers,
is
whom
call
Secretaries,
all
to ^vrite
down
the injunctions, accusations,
and
the pleadings of the causes.^
only to take care that the notary writes
The judge ought not down the depositions of
the witnesses, or the answers of the criminals, but also that he

diligently explains,
cess, the several
and particularly remarks, during the pro-
circumstances relating to the witness, the in-
former, and the person against
whom
inquisition
;
is
made,
viz.
Whether
the colour of his face changes

;
whether he trembles
or hesitates in speaking
whether he frequently endeavours to
interrupt the interrogatories,
by hawking
or spitting
or whe-
ther his voice trembles,
and the hke.
All these circumstances
the judge ought to take care to have particularly specified in the process, that
against
is
it
may
not be said, that the person inquired
put to the torture without proofs.

writes
Whatsoever the notary

criminals, or witnesses,
down from
the
mouth of the
in
must be
in the
same language
which
the witness or criminal speaks, without altering, adding, or

diminishing, transposing or inverting any of the words. =
If
Carena,
tit.
52. sect. 6. 2 Instruct. Hispal. cap.
2.
^ Siraaoc. tit. 41. sect. 7.

'
Cainpeg. in Zancli. cap. 9!.
Pegnaeprax. Inq.
2.
rap. 20.
u, 12,
&c.
194
the
mminal
or witness doth not understand Latin
and
if
the
notary or inquisitor doth not understand the language of the
one or other, the inquisitor must have a
skilful
interpreter.
For it may happen, that a Frenchman, a Spaniard, an Englishman, or a German, may be examined before an Italian inquisitor.
The
depositions of the witnesses
and the confessions of

the notaries, in the
the criminals, are to be written
down by
same words
in
which they are delivered.

it is
And when
there are
several witnesses,
not sufficient that the notary,
when he
first
hath particularly wrote down the depositions of the
wit-
ness, says, that the second or third says entirely the

tlie first
;
same as
but he must write down the particular words of the
several witnesses, because oftentimes the case before this tribu-
nal
is
the proof of formal heresy.
Clement VIII.,
in a general
congregation of the inquisition,^ hath particularly
commanded
the inquisition not to omit any of the interrogatories which are
made by
the judge, in the examination of the witnesses and
criminals, but to write
them down
yet
;
at large.
Yea, so favour-
able are they to this affair of the faith, that
though the notaries
should
make one
false libel,
all
their others are vaHd,

is
whilst they are kept in ofiice
although when the author

too.
;
condemned, the book
is
commonly condemned
" These
notaries are to be chosen of the laity
but in causes
of heresy, the clergy and monks, and also others in holy orders
may discharge
possibly
it
this office.
And although
in
Spain they usually
take them from amongst the laity, yet Simancas says,^ that
would be
better, that they shovild
be chosen from
the clergy, because they
would want
less
than those
who have
the com-
wives and children
for the salary
is
scarce sufficient for one.

all
They
are also obliged to register in a certain book,
mands of
arise
the inquisitors, given to the executors

;
and
receivers,
against heretics, and their effects
that if
any question should

able,
concerning these things, they
may be
from those
registers, to
detemiine
it.
Besides, they
must be content with
their salary,
and receive nothing
for their writing, except the
November
9, 1600.
Ex
Gloss, in cap. Fraternitatus,

j*
c Ibid. tit. 41. sect. 7,

notary of the forfeited
effects,
1^5
dues, because he hath no salary.

their
who may demand his lawful They must also travel at

and the
own expences
within their proper province, to ratify the
depositions of the witnesses, the proof of the defences,
exceptions against the witnesses, as
it
is
contained in a certain
decree of the
council.'"* *
In the early periods of the

notaries
inquisition, the
appointment of
was lodged with the bishop, and the
inquisitors could
not appoint them.
But by a
rescript^ of Pius IV., beginning
Pastorahs
it is
Officii
Cura, given A. D. 1561, Cal. 6th September,

it
provided that the inquisitors may, when they think
ne-
cessary
by the
apostolic authority, choose, assume,

all
and create
notaries,
one or more, either
clergymen or regulars of any
order.
When
fully,
they are
at
first
chosen, they take an oath to act faith-
and
every
trial
they are sworn to faithfulness and
secresy.
The
writings of the holy inquisition are
commanded
to
be
kept under three keys, which are to be in the hands of the
promoter
to
fiscal
and
notaries, nor
must they be read or she^vn

on pain of removal with-
any one, but
in the presence of all,
out hope of pardon.
The
six
notaries
must attend the tribunal of the
inquisition,
hours every day.
And
fine,
if
any one offends in

office,
his office,
he
may be punished by
banishment.'^
suspension of
deprivation, or
C. ut Officium. sect, ad conscribenduna. de Laeret. lib. 6.

c. 13.
2 Instruct
Hispal.
and 4 Instruct. Tolet.

b
c. 18.
Pegna Com.
4,
7.
Epist. dat. Granat.

13.
September
1499, and 4 Instruct. Tolet. cap. 28
and
O 2
196
CHAP.
Of
"
the
VII,
ofilie confiscated Effects.
Judge and Receiver

is
HE
who
chosen judge of the confiscated

skilful in
effects,
must
be an honest man, and

tract,
the law, not of Jewish ex-
nor of the Mahometan, nor of an heretical one, but one

capable of discharging the
office
who may be
office is, to
of assessor.
=*
His
in
judge between the treasury and private persons,
causes relating to the effects of heretics.
But he may
theii cause
also take
cognizance between private persons,

connection with the other.
when
lies
hath any
An
appeal
from
his sentence to
if
the senate, but not to any other judges.
But
the dispute
is
between the treasury and the church defendant, or between

ecclesiastical persons, or
concerning the revenues of benefices,

it,
the inquisitors are to take cognizance of
as
is
more
fully coninquisitor
all
tained in one of the resolutions of the senate.

general,
The
by advice of the
senate, chooses this
judge and
the
other ministers.
"
He
is
generally called in Spain the Receiver,
Italy they call the Treasurer of the
Holy
Office.'"
whom in He receives
is
the confiscated
effects,
and by command of the king

sells
procura-
tor of the treasury,
demands, defends, and
the confiscated
goods, and pays the salaries and other expences of the holy
office.
He who
is
chosen to the
office,
must be an honest and

pay
wealthy person, capable of making up and reporting his accounts,
and must give proper
sureties to
all
his deficiences.
He
"
is
to be chosen
by the
inquisitors, according to Carena.*^
It belongs to the office of the receiver to
be present at the
sequestration of goods, which cannot be done but
by the pre-
vious
command
of the inquisitors.
It
must be performed by
and
the goods of the
the executor, in presence of the receiver, and notary of the

sequestrations, criminals,
and some other notary
all
which are found in

41. sect. 4.
c
their possession,
or are in the
Simanc.
tit.
* Ibid.
t.
tit.
43. sect. 1, A:c.
p. 1
13. n. 1.

hands of others, are
to
197
be written down severaDy in a catalogue
or inventory, two copies of which are to be
made
out, each
notary to have one.*

sequestrator, with
All the
effects are to
be delivered to the
an inventory subscribed by the executor,
and the
is
said sequestrator
and the
notaries,
one copy of which
to
be kept by the notary of the sequestrations.

is
trator
to
be chosen by the executor and receiver,
The sequeswho must
be a
race.
sufficient citizen, not
of kin to the heretic, nor of an evil
his
But when the process is formed against any person dead, effects must not be dehvered to the sequestrator, but taken
of,
an account
and sealed up, and
left
with the possessors under
good
securities.
If any other person's effects are with those of
the heretics, they
must be immediately delivered

eflPects
to the owners.
Debts
also
must be paid out of the
delivered in to the
sequestrator, without waiting for the issue of the whole cause.
Finally, If the criminal be absolved,
all his effects
must be imeffects,
mediately dehvered to him.''
As
and
to perishable
and
sell
which
may grow
worse by keeping, and such also as are too

viz. Cattle
chargeable to keep,
slaves, the receiver
must
them by command of the

nothing can be done.
inquisitors, without
whose permission
"
When
the necessary expences are deducted, the surplus

the sale of the effects,
is
money which remains out of

nothing
till
to
be de-
posited with the sequestrator, of which the receiver

the criminal
is
must touch
condemned.
As
But
to other things
which
prices
may be
by the
kept, they are to be hired out at reasonable
receiver
and
sequestrator.
these
and other
and then
the confiscated effects,
must not be
sold but
is
by
auction,
go
to the best bidder.
The same
out.
^
to
be observed as to the
sales the receiver
effects
which are hired

fidelity
In these
must
after
use great
and
diligence,
and though he promises

for the recovery of
the rate of two or

effects,
three per cent,
any
yet
when they
are recovered, he
is
must allow only
one.
"
When
the heretic
all
condemned, the sequestrator must
immediately deliver
the effects to the receiver before two
2 Instruct. Hispal. cap. 8.

c
^4
o 3
lustnrct, Tolet. cap. 22.

9.
2 Instruct. Hispal. cap.
198
notaries,

nor can he receive or
sell
any thing but in their
presence.
But
the judge of the confiscated effects
may
at the
instances of the receiver give notice

auction.
by the
criers of the future

it,
If any one thinks himself to be concerned in

effects are to
he
may, when he knows the

judge and demand
his
be
sold,
come
to
to the
own, and sue for his

effects are to
right.
If no one
comes, the immoveable

to sale
be
sold,
and
be put up
by auction the
thirtieth day, after the
pubhc
notices,
and
other customary things of the city, before the receiver and other
parties concerned.^
" As
sold
to those effects
receiver,
which are disputed, they must not be

the suit
is
by the
till
finished.
sell
As
to effects
that are pawned, the receivers
may
;
them, not so as to
if
prejudice the right of the creditors

to
but
the effects
amount
more than the

first
debt,
they must be sold, and the former

carried into the treaeffects
is
creditors
paid,
and the remainder

sale
sury.^
However, the
of the forfeited
not to be
deferred upon account of actions, that do not appear to have
any just foundation, but such

a sum must be deposited
effects are to
be
sold,
and such
in the sequestrator's hands, that is

for,
equal to the value of the debt sued

suit.
and the charges of the

are
to
Farther, if there be any effects which
be in
common between
ed, if it can be
the treasury and others, they must be divid:
done conveniently
entire
if it
cannot, and
division,
it
appears
better to
sell
them
and without
ail
the treasury
hath the privilege to order
of them to be sold by the

it,
receiver, although the least part belongs to
but must receive
no more than
its
proper debt, and pay the remainder to the
other creditors.^
" The receivers must omit none of these things ;

fined
sury.*'
^'
if
they do,
they incur the sentence of excommunication, and are to be
100
pieces of gold,
and make good
all losses to
the trea-
The
receivers of one province
must not
seize
on the
effects
f heretics which belong to other receivers, but give them

a
4 Instruct. Tolet. cap. 24.

d
^ Ibid. cap. 23.
Ibid
eod, cap. 23.
199
more
certain notice of sucli effects; otherwise they are deprived

office,
of their
and pay the
loss,
and double more.

sequestrator,
'
" All the monies received by the
and the money
that arises from the sale of the effects,
the receivers
must dehath
posit within three days after into the public chest,
which must
be locked up with three keys, which the holy senate

ordered under excommunication, and a
fine.
" The
to
receivers of the treasury cannot forgive

if
any monies
re-
debtors, and
;
any are forgiven by them, they are
claimed
them,''
nor can they
make any bargain
or composition with
CHAP.
'
VIII.
the Inquisition.
Of the Executor and Officials of
"
THE
executor
is
he who executes the commands of the

is
inquisitors.*^
His
office
principally to
apprehend and keep

if
in custody, criminals,
whom
to
if it
he
is
obliged to pursue,
they
are at a distance,
and
put in
irons,
and
to
be content with his
appointed salary.
But
be needful for the familiars to at-
tend him, they must have a salary appointed by the inquisitors,

to be paid
by the
receiver out of the treasury.
And
as
he
is
a mere executor of a command, he must

his bounds,
carefully keep within
and punctually execute the order of the judges.

also call apparitors
These they
Their
officials,
and
pursevants.''''
office is
the same
with theirs
who
are otherwise called
concerning
whom
Innocent
IV.*"
hath ordained these

as they are
things, by a constitution, beginning.

all
Ad extirpanda,
placed in order, in a book, entitled,
" The Manner of pro-
ceeding against heretics, ascribed to John Calderine.''

*'
Let the governor or ruler be obliged, within three days

a
c
2 Instruct, cap.
tit.
2.
*
''4 Instruct, cap. 23.
Simanca,
41. sect. 5.
4t
SOO

government, to appoint twelve honotaries,
after his entrance into his
nest
as
and Catholic men, and two

as shall be necessary,
to
and two
servitors,
or
many
whom
by
the diocesan, if present,
and willing
be concerned, and two

to this service
friars predicants,
and two
minorites, deputed
their priors, if there should
be there convents of the said order, shall think proper to be

chosen.
Such persons, when appointed and chosen, may and
ought
effects,
to take
up
heretical
men and women,
to seize
on
their
and
to cause
them
to
be seized on by others, and to

city, as in
cause that these things be fully done, as well in the

his
whole jurisdiction and
district,
and
to bring them,
and cause
his
them
vicars.
*'
to be brought, into the
power of the diocesan or
Let
let
their office
continue only during six months, after
which
the governor be obhged to substitute so
officials,
according to the prescribed form,

office,
many other who may execute
the aforesaid
according to the said form, for the six
months next following. " But let them not be compelled

ployment, that doth, or
office,
to
any other
office
or
em-
may
in
any manner, hinder the said
nor
let
any statute made, or to be made, hinder, by any

con-,
means, their
office.
" Let
cerning
full credit
be given to these aforesaid
officials,
all
things which are
known
to
belong to their
office,
without requiring from them any special oath, or admitting any
proof to the contrary, when two or more of them shall be present.
Farther,
when
these officials are chosen, let
them swear
to their
all
to execute all these things faithfully,
and according
obeyed in
power, and to speak nothing but the truth concerning

things, so that they
these
may be more
and
let
fully
all
things ap-
pertahiing to their
vitors,
office,
the said twelve and their ser-
and the before appointed
notai'ies,
together or separate-
ly, have full power of commanding, upon pain of punishment and the ban, (or curse) all things appertaining to their office, and
let the
governor or ruler, be obliged to confirm and
ratify,
all
their
commands which they
shall give relating to their office,
and punish those who do not observe them.
SOI
" Farther,
officials,
let
the governor be obUged to send with their

soldiers, or
one of his
some
otlier assistant, if the dio-
cesan, or his vicar, or the inquisitors deputed

see, or
by the
let
apostolic
the said
officials
shall
demand
it
and
such soldier
also,
faithfidly execute his office with

if
them.
in
Let every one
he be present, or required, whether

district,
the city jurisdiction
or
be obliged to grant to these
officials
or their com-
panions, counsel and assistance,

seize the effiscts of, or
when they
will
apprehend,
heretical
make enquiry concerning any
man
or
woman,
or enter into any house or place, or passage,
to take heretics, under the punishment of twenty-five imperial
pounds, or the ban.

it,
Let every corporate town be obliged to

to be paid every time in
under the penalty of an hundred pounds and ban, and a

under the penalty of
fifty,
village
ready money."
Alexander IV. A. D. 1255, wrote to the inquisitors of Liguria,* and Insubria,** " That the aforesaid officials may command
any
city,
borough, or
silver
village,
under the penalty and ban of
1200 marks of
and more, at the pleasure of the governor

diocesan, or his vicar, or the inqui-
of such place, that they shall present, within a competent time

fixed, to the governor, or
sitors
of
heretics, all heretical
men and women, which
the said
officials shall signify to
them.
this
And
the governor of such place

all
shall
be obliged to exact
punishment from
who do not
loss shall at
observe this order.""
Innocent IV. adds in the same bull, " That if any
any time happen

fects, in
to the said officials, in their persons

office,
and
ef-
executing their
they shall be indemnified with

officials,
full restitution
by such
city,
or place, and that the said
or their heirs, shall not at any time, be sued for any thing they
have done, or belonging to their

said diocesan
office,
any farther than as the
and
friars
think
fit.
"
And if
the aforesaid diocesan or friars shall think
fit
to re-
move any one of the

per, or for
said officials, for being unskilful or impro-
any engagement, or excess, the governor or chief
Containing the towns of Geneva, Nina, Vintimilia, Albenga, Polenza,

Aich, Tbrtona,
nnil
AWiTi, Aste,
^
Voghcra.
ao'l Mons'n.
Containiny Milau, Lcdi, ('!ema>

202
officer shall

be obliged to remove him at their
command and
appointment, and
to substitute another in his place, according
to the prescribed form.

''
But
if
any one of them
shall,
contrary to his oath, or duty
of
his office,
be found to have favoured heresy; besides the
mark of perpetual infamy which he shall incur, a^ a favourer of heretics, let him be punished by the governor or chief officer, at the pleasure
friars."
of the Diocesan of the place and the said
CHAP.
Of the Familiars
IX.
or
Attendants.
and
privileges
INNOCENT
to those,
III. granted large indulgences

assist
who should accompany or

inquisition against
office
the inquisitor, in his

heretics, that this
making
and punishing
newly appointed
might have the more happy
success.
in-
Hence the
quisitor,
soldiers,
who were assistants and helpers to the

familiars,* as
were commonly called
belonging to the
inquisitor's family.
In some provinces of Italy they are called

in others, the scholars of St. Peter the ]\Iar-
cross-bearers,
tyr,
and
and they wear a
cross before
them upon the
outside gar-
ment.
Anciently certain persons were appointed,^ whose
office
it
was
a
to
use
all
diligence in searching out heretics/

bailiflfs
and
to this
The
familiars are the
of the Inquisition, which, though a vile ofis
fice in all
other criminal courts,

is
esteemed so honourable
in this of the Inis
quisition, that there
not a nobleman in the kingdom of Portugal that

inquisitors to
not
in
it,
and such are commonly employed by the

Neither
is
it
apprehend peoto
ple.
any wonder that persons of the highest quality desire

is
be thus employed, since the same plenary indulgence

to
granted by the pope
every single exercise of this
office, as
was granted by the Lateran council

vol.
to those
who succoured
b
the holy land.
Dr. Geddes's Tracts,
i.
p. 425, 426.
Pegna, Prox. Inq. cap.

is
5. sect. 3.
When
the familiar
sent for to apprehend any person, he hath the fol:
.lowing order put into his hand
*'
By
the
command of
the reverend father
203
purpose they applied the decree of the council of Biterre, cap.

34.
let
" In
one
all
parishes, as well within cities as without them,
priest, or
if
two or three of the
laity
of good reputation,
or more
need be, be bound by oath to remove and change,

it
as often as
shall
seem good
to
you
(the inquisitors)
who
dih-
gently, faithfully,
lages, and find
shelters, huts,
all
and frequently may search out
heretics in vil-
them when out of their houses, their subterraneous and fastnesses, and all other their liiding places,
which let them cause to be stopped up or destroyed.'* " "Tlie familiars or cross-bearers ai'e now in their room and
:
they are then especially in service, when the bishops or inquisitors
have dioceses bordering upon, and near
to,
the lands of
heretics, or persons suspected of heresy, so that a
mutual comas then thev
merce can scarce be avoided amongst them.
For
may more
reasonably be afraid,
lest
those
who
are subject to
them, and belong to their jurisdiction, should be infected and

corrupted by heretics, they ought to use the
to
strictest
dihgence
know with whom heretics

;
lodge, and into whose houses they

to
are received
and whether any subject
them go
to the neigh-
bouring towns of heretics, and for what cause, and whether

they have brought from thence the poison of heretical pravity,
by
doctrines they have heard or read."
So careful are they,
upon every
occasion, that there shall not be the least dispute
about any of the doctrines of their church.
But now
the familiars always
accompany the
inquisitors in
Spain, even though they are free from the danger which Pegna**
was so very sohcitous about.

office
Simancas describes to us their
and immunities.
inquisitor of heretical pravity, let
N. an
to the prisons
of this holy
office,
N. be apprehended and committed and not be released out of them, but by the
express order of the said reverend inquisitor."

to be taken
And
are
if several
persons are
so to order
up
at
the
same time, the
familiars
commanded
and
things, that they
may know
nothing of one another's being apprehended.

his three
all
And
at this the familiars are so expert, that a father,
sons,
and
three daughters,
who
lived together in the
same house, were
carried pri-
soners to the Inquisition, without
there until seven years afterwards,
knowing any thing of one another's being when they that were alive came forth in
Geddes,
vol. i. p. 429.
an
Ad
a
of Faith.
Pegna, Prox. Inq. cap. 5,
sect. 4, 5.
Tit. 11. sect. 15.
204
" The

familiars or attendants are necessary to
accompany
insults
the inquisitors,
and
to defend them, if
need be, from the
of heretics
and
;
to follow the executor
when going
to appreshall
hend
criminals
and
fulfil
to
do other things which the judges
think proper to
tion.
the duty of the holy office of the Inquisi-
The
familiars are allowed to use arms,
but must not
abuse them.
able,
Such
as are to
be chosen, must be good, peace-
and married men, as it is provided by a certain letter of and no more must be admitted but what the ; council the
necessity of the office requires.
*'
The
famiUars have no
salaries,
but are endowed with certain

;
privileges, their
number
in
is
limited
fifty
in the city of
Toledo
fifty
in Seville fifty
Grenada
forty in
Corduba, Cuence
in the city
six; in
and Valladolid
of Murcia
at Calaborre
and Irena twenty-five;
thirty.
In every town of 300 burgesses
those of 500 four, and in lesser towns two.
But
in every sea-
port or frontier town four.

'
The
magistrates and governors must have a Hst of the fami-
liars,
that they
may know
them, and in
all ci\al
causes they
may be
cited before them, as if they
were not famihars, though
in criminal causes, they cannot be punished
by any but the and if any inquisitors, except for treason, rebellion, &c. difference should arise between the inquisitors and magistrates, on this subject, the cause is to be referred to the king, when it
;
shall
be dehvered over to those judges to
whom
it
belongs,
without noise, or form of judgment.''
CHAP. X.
Of the Cross-Bearers.
BESIDES
these familiars, there
is
another sort of them,
called cross-bearers, instituted
by
Dominic,** to
de hseret.
f.
whom he
gave
Clement.
2. sect. ult.
Carapcg. ID Zanch. cap.
9.
241. cap.
1.
205
such constitutions and laws for their direction, as obhges them

vio-orously to prosecute heretics,
and when there

violence,
is
need, to
endeavour,
witli
the
greatest
their
destruction.
" They make a vow between the hands of the inquisitors to defend the Cathohc faith, though with the loss of fortune and
life
;
and may be compelled

favours,'^
to
perform their vow.

with
The Popes
Ber-
have honoured
this fraternity
many
graces, indulgences
and
nai-d
which
may be
seen at large in Campegius.
Comnensis gives us the main of them in his
light of the
inquisitors.
" Their indulgence

sion of all their sins.
is,"
(1.)
Their having a plenary remisin a
This was granted by Alexander IV.

Prcecunctis, and
privilege beginning,
by Gregory IX. and
Clement IV. and
also
by the Extravagants.**
But upon
this
condition, that they vigorously prosecute their
vow
in aid of
the Inquisition, even to death.
(2.)
Every such
cross-bearer
may be
absolved by the Inquisition, from every sentence of
excommunication, suspension and interdict of a canon; and
from those
especially
which he
may have
incurred for the

ecclesiastical
burning of churches, or laying violent hands on

persons,
and from
all
other sentences generally promulgated
by
the apostolic see. (3.)
The
Inquisition
may dispense
with these
cross-bearers, if of the clergy, for all irregularities they
may
have contracted by
celebrating divine service,
canonical sentence. (4.) All their
when under any vows may be commuted for
by
the inquisitors
those only excepted of the holy land, and

(5.)
which are perpetual.

be present at divine
The
inquisitors
may
allow them to
services,
and
to receive the ecclesiastical
sacraments in such places where,
by
the apostolic indulgence,
they are allowed to be administered, in the time of a general All these things appear by a privilege granted by interdict.
Innocent IV. which begins, Malitia, hujus temporis.''

privileges
nino".
These
were confirmed by Pius V. by
his constitution, beginEcclesia^,'^
Sacrosandce
a
b
Romance and universali
so
In voce Indulgenlia cruce signatorum.
De
haeret. cap.
exconimun.
sect. Catholici vero.
Dated October
13,
1.-570.
'
g06
HISTORY OF THE INaUISlTION.
far as they are not repugnant to the decrees of the council of
Trent.
From
these privilege-s
to take the cross, their
it appears,* that when the vow must be made only

;
faithful are
before the
inquisitors or their vicars
and that
tliey receive
no advantage
These from them, unless they have the inquisitors leave. thinks, should be preached like, Campegius to the and things
the cross-bearers, least they should pretend ignorance.
saith,
For he
"
that he discovered
many
errors
and abuses of these
cross-bearers, in a city, within his province of the Inquisition

for
he found a large number of them, who did not enter into
this warfare
by the door, nor

;
receive the cross

laics,
from any
inquisi-
tor or vicar
fraternity,
but that the very

they
the ministers of this same

or massaries,
in the
whom
call officials
wrote
the
names of others that came

bearers
sition."
;
to
them
book of the
cross-
and thus unjustly invaded the province of the InquiHe adds moreover, " not being able to bear this, I
the cross, in the cathedral, according to the
made a sermon on
ancient
stile
of the inquisitors, granting the usual indulgence to

;
the auditors
error,
and publicly admonished them of
their public
and particularly explained what they ought hereafter to

discovery of the truth, submitted, after
do
who upon
many
disputes, and the advice of advocates.
For they would have

belonged to them of
had, even against
my
will,
that
some of these should have

it
assisted at the examinations, as

right.
though
Whereas
I declared, that the inquisitor

cross-bearers,
was the head
and captain of the them preside over

subject to
it.
and therefore would not have
the inquisitors, but according to equity be
" The
office
of those cross-bearers
;
is to
provide the inquisiif
tors with necessaries
so that they are
excommunicated
they
refuse to give
it
money
to the inquisitor,
office
when he
asks and wants

;
for the
service
of the
of the Inquisition
because
private persons,
who have bound

said to
themselves by oath or vow,

viz. if
are even
by omission
be favourers,
they do not
manifest, or perform what they have promised

*
by vow.
Campeg. cap.
^
37.
fol.
267. verso.
Lucerna
Iiiquis.
207
These cross-bearers were heretofore of great use to the inquitors.^
But
in process of time, as there
was no n6ed of arms to

were
subdue
heretics,
the
name of
St.
is
this
warfare grew into disuse
and with the change of some of

called,
their constitutions, they
of the penance of
Dominic, in honour of .their founthe third of those instituted
der.
This rehgious order
by
Dominic, the constitutions of which have been confirmed by the
Roman
pontiffs.
CHAP.
Of the
'*'
XI.
Visitors of the iNauisiTORs.
AS
the office of the inquisitors

it
and other ministers were
perpetual,^
was necessary, that sometimes they should give

Therefore there was a magis-
an account of their behaviour.
trate created to visit the inquisitors,

ters,
and
all
the other ministo visit all the
who was
called the visitor.
His
office
was
provinces of the inquisitors, and report to the inquisitor general
and council whatever was proper

strictly to
to
be amended.
He
was
keep to his instructions, not to be the guest of those

nor to receive any thing from them himself, or by
he
visited,
others.
If one was not sufficient they might chuse more."
Simancas adds, that his great uncle, Francis Simancas, archdeacon of Cordova, enjoyed
this
office
without any colleague.

is
But now they appoint
visitors privately, as often as it
any
where necessary.*^ " All the ministers of the holy Inquisition are obliged to
swear before the inquisitors and bishops, or his vicar, that they
will faithfully discharge the
trust
committed to them.
if any
The
inquisitors, counsellors,
and others
which
b
also swear, that they will
faithfully conceal all secrets,
one dares to discover,

tit.
"
Param.
I.
2.
t
c
3. c. 3. n. 7.
Simanc.
41. sect. 27, 28.
4 Instruct. Tolet.
r. 3. sect.
80, 31.
208
he
is
HISTORY OF THE INaUISITIOK.

to
be deprived of his office, and to
suffer other
punishments,
according to the nature of his crime.
"
and
It
all
is
also part of their instructions,* that the inquisitors,

offices,
other ministers, shall serve in the

their
by themselves,
and not by
substitutes
the ministers are not to absent
themselves without leave of the inquisitors, which must not
extend to above twenty days.
If any one
is
longer absent, or
goes without leave, he must be deprived of his salary, his
absence
is
to
be noted, and his salary not paid by the receiver,

inspecting the book of defaults, according to seve-
without
first
ral letters
of the council.
"
Farther,''
no one must be a minister of

is
this
holy
office in
any any
province where the inquisitor

It
is
either kin to him, or his Lord.

to intermeddle in
also prohibited for
any minister
negociation, either
this order is to
by himself or
others.
office,
He
w^ho contravenes
pieces.
be deprived of his
and fined 20000
He who
'
doth not discover
this is to
be excommunicated.'^
If any lesser crime be committed by those ministers,"^ they

the inquisitors.
may be punished by
grievous,
cil,
it
If their offence be more
must be reported
also proliibited
offices,
to the inquisitor general

it,*^
and coun-
that if the case requires

It
is
they
may be
deprived of their
office/
by
the same instructions for any
one to be in two
or enjoy two salaries."?
CHAP.
Ccyncerning the
XII.
Duty
or powei' of every
Magistrate.
THUS
far
we have
treated of the ministers which belong
to the Inquisition of heretics.
The
civil
magistrate hath no
a 4 Instruct, To'.et.'c
c
3. sect. 35, 36.

fol.
b Ibid. sect. 38.
21.
And
39.
g
at the end of
all
the written
and printed
instructions.
c. 3. sect. ^
d 4 Instruct. Tolet.
f
ibid. sect. 40.
1 Instruct. Hispal. c. 27.
4 Instruct. Tolet. cap. 18-

part in this affair; for he
is
209
from
all
entirely excluded
cogniz:
ance of the crime of heresy.
Thus Simancas*
teaches
" the
cognizance of heresy solely belongs to the ecclesiastical judge,

because this
is
a crime committed against the faith and religion
for as to those crimes
which the secular administration knows

reli-
nothing
of,
and which are declared such by the Christian
gion, such as heresy, schism,

ecclesiastical
and others of the
like sort, the
judge
only
hath
cognizance of them.
And
therefore to whatsoever branch of the secular
judgment the
it
cognizance of such crimes
may
at
any time happen,
must be
day
immediately referred to the
ecclesiastical judges.
"
It
is
more largely forbidden by the royal laws

no one of the
sectilar
at this
in Spain,^ that
judges, of whatsoever
to take cogniz-
dignity and power, shall
by any means presume
ance even of those

inquisitors,
civil
or criminal causes which belong to the

forfeited effects
;
and the judges of
no not under
pretence of relieving persons oppressed by violence, which, in
other cases would be a most wholesome and present remedy to

redress the grievances of the ecclesiastical judges.
if
However,
This
any
will appeal in the
before-mentioned causes, they must
apply to the council of the holy general Inquisition.

royal
command was
1553.""
dated at Burgos,
March
7,
1508, and
renewed
However, they stand
in
need of the arms and power of the
magistrate, for the punishment of heretics,
and that they may
execute the sentences pronounced against them.

lawful for ecclesiastical persons to
kill
For
it is
not
any one.
Therefore they
desire to have all magistrates obedient to their

to
commands, and
heretics,
have no liberty of conscience granted by them to

insist
but
on their being ready and prepared to draw their
swords against heretics at the Pope's command.*^
This
is
the
doctrine of Maldonet, explaining the parable of the tares
sown
amongst the wheat.
For
to
after
he hath said that the Calvinists he adds
and Lutherans are

these things
;
be
cut off as manifest heretics,

I
" Not that I speak thus, as though

'
had not
Tit. 86. sect. 1.

'-
b Ibid. sect. 2. in
Comment,
Mat
xiii.
26
210
rather liave
HISTOUY OF THE IXaUISITIOK.
them converted than put

those
to death.
All that I
intend
is
to
admonish princes, or because princes may not read
tliese things,
who
can advise them, that
it is
not lawful
for
them
to grant heretics those liberties of conscience, as they
are called, too
much
in use, in our days, unless first of all the

pontiff,
church, or the
Roman
who
it
is
the head of the church,
the person of Christ, and as

shall
were the father of the family,
judge, that the tares cannot be plucked up unless the

also
wheat
be destroyed
and that
it
is
for the
till
advantage of
the harvest.
the church to permit both to
grow together
In
this
matter princes,
who
are but the servants of the father
of the family, are not to judge, but the father of the family
himself,
i.
e.
the governor of the church.
Nor should
princes
ask the father of the family, that he would suffer both to grow
till
the harvest, but whether

tares.
it
be his pleasure that they should

to
go and pluck up the

father of the family.""
They ought
be so affected and
prepared, as to need rather to be restrained than incited by the
But because
and princes
there
is
but seldom such a readiness in kings
to extirpate heretics, the ecclesiastics are incessantly

till
urging them on
they have prevailed on them to yield to

Farther, they affirm that this
bishops, as
is
them
the
in his
all
things.
the duty of
Pope and the other

book of
heretics
we read
in
Gonrad Brunus,*
and
a
schismatics.^
L. 3. c 8. sect.
1.
b It
belongs to the duty of the
Roman
pontiff
and the other bishops,

need
dili-
gently to admonish the emperor, and other kings and princes, under whose
government there
arise heresies
and schisms,
as often as tliere
is
first,
that they preserve the true and Catholic religion and faith, and observe the
commands
of
God
and secondly, that they every where suppress and extincannot do by their doctrine and ecclesiastical
the assistance of the
guish heretical impicfy, by the discipline and rigour of the secular power,
which the sacerdotal

censures.
office
Thus Pope Leo implored
emperor against
to the
heretics, in his 55tli letter to the
emperor Martian, and 36th

It
empress
Pulcheria, and 23rd to the emperor Theodosius II.
belongs also to the
care and concern of the Pope, to take certain good and faithful
men
in the
court of every prince,
who may enquire out

mind of whatsoever
is
heretics,
and every thing that
belongs to the defence of the Catholic
faith,
and the preservation of unity

34th and
and put the prince

the
in
necessary to peace, and inform

it
Pope of
all
such transactions whatsoever; as we find
in the
211
But not content with this, the Popes, by their decrees, bulls and rescripts, command all magistrates whatsoever, to yield all assistance to the inquisitors, severely threatening them with the
most grievous punishments,
form of proceeding against
Calderine.
if
they are wanting to their duty.
All wnich things are laid together in the book concerning the
heretics, generally ascribed to
John
These
sure,
constitutions wholly subject the secular magistrate to
the inquisitors,
who
bid them draw their sword at their pleatheir
and readily execute
commands with a
blind obe-
dience.
CHAP.
Of the
Privileges
XIII.
the iNauisiTORS.
of
AS
and
we have
briefly described the offices of all the ministers

it
of the Inquisition,
remains
now
that
we
treat
more
fully
all
distinctly of the inquisitors,

will therefore
who
are the chief of
We
give
an account of their privileges and
power.
The
privileges of the inquisitors are
many and
great,
which
Rome have granted them with a hberal hand, that cheerfully perform their duty, and vigorously more they may execute the laws made against heretics.
the popes of
Urban
IV.^
by a bull, beginning,
Ne
Inquisitionis negotium,
see,
oi-ants the inquisitors,
" that no delegate of the apostolic
or sub-delegate under him, no conservator, or executor deput-
ed by the said apostolic
see,
or hereafter to be deputed, shall
be able to publish the sentence of excommunication, suspension or interdict against them, or their four notaries or wi'iters faithfully
obeying them in these matters, whilst they
shall
be
80th letters of Leo to bishop Julian, the 55th to thcemperoi Martian, and 73d
to the
emperor Leo.
a
Eymer.
p. 3.
Q. 21.
212
engaged

in the prosecution of this affair, without the special
command
of
this
of the aforesaid
;
see,
making
full
and express mention

granted them,
indulgence
and he decrees every things done contrary

This privilege
is
hereto to be null and void."

that the causes of religion
may
not be forsaken or hindered by
the excommunication of the inquisitors, and other ministers of
the
office,
and
heretics in the
mean while go unpunished by such
hindrances of their judges.
He
may
faith.*
hath granted the same also by a special privilege to the
inquisitors of the orders of predicants
and minors, that they

in
not be hindered by their
superiors
the
causes of
It
is
also granted to the inquisitors in favour of the faith,^
that
when they
cannot, without loss of time, and danger to the
affair,
have recourse to their superiors, who, in such places
may
them
laAvfully execute justice, they
may
require the temporal

to afford
office,
lords,
and
their officials,
though excommunicated,
to
their assistance
and favour, according
theu'
without incurring themselves the penalty of excommunica*
If
priors
3^
it should so happen that the master and minister general, and other and ministers provincial, and keepers and guardians of other places of
our order, shall, under pretence of certain privileges or indulgences of the

see granted
to
same apostolic
the said orders, or hereafter to be granted,

or any one or
enjoin, or in any
manner command you,
more of you,
that
you
supersede this affair for a time, or as to certain articles, or certain persons;
we by
our apostolic authority do strictly prohibit you, and

this,
all
and singular
of yon, that ye do not presume in
and submit
to
them.
to obey For we, by the tenor of these present, do revoke all
or by any
means whatsoever,
such privileges or indulgences, as far as relates to this article, and do wholly pronounce null and void all sentences of excommunication, interdict and
suspension, if
it
shall so
you, or any of you, upon
this occasion.
happen that they have been pronounced against For if the aforesaid see doth someits
times give commission, under a certain form, by
letters to
any prelates of
your orders, that they
shall
be able to take certain
friars of their orders to
execute the office of the Inquisition against heretical pravity, and to remove them when they think expedient, and to substitute others, yet by this there is no faculty, jurisdiction or power granted them in this affair, immediately
committed, or to be committed
nly reason
to
you by the aforesaid

is
see,
because the
is,
why
such commission in such part
granted them
fitness
that they
friars
are presumed to have a

their
more
full
knowledge of the
of the
of
own
order.
'
Eymer.
p. 3.
Q. 22.

tion:*
213
"though they
Agreeable to
require such excommunicated persons,
they shall not therefore incur the sentence of excommunication.''
this,
although
tlie
acts of tyrants are in

if
law void and null, yet in favour of the faith,

other unjust lord, by
against heretics,
it is
a ^tyrant, or any
command of
valid.
the inquisitors, doth any thing
Tlie inquisitors only, and not the ordinaries, can publish

edicts against heretics,
l^hus a certain edict, pubhshed by
command
'
of the
ordinary,
during the time of Lent, was
revoked. ^
Likewise the inquisitors only, and no others, can absolve
from excommunication
for heresy contracted,

see,'^
by
virtue of a
jubilee, or letters of the apostolic
and even from the sen-
tence of excommunication, which the
Pope himself pronounces
against them at the festival of the sacrament.
The inquisitors can excommunicate, suspend, and interdict.^ They can also command any presbyter with cure or without, to publish monitory letters made by him, and denounce before
the people the persons excommunicated
refuses to
by them.
And
if
he
do
it,
they
may
punish such Presbyter, not only with
a censure, but with some other punishment.

Persons under excommunication or interdict by the inquisitor,
cannot be absolved by the ordinary, or any other person,
without the
death.
command
of the Pope, except in the
article
of
The
inquisitors
;
may apprehend
hereties,^
though they
fly to
churches
nor can the bishops hinder them from this under
any pretence.
beginning,
As John XXII.
vestra.
hath decreed by a constitution,
Ex parte
The
inquisitor
may
prohibit the secular judge from proceed-
ing against any person upon account of any processes

the inquisitor himself,^ or
made by
upon
occasion of any confession
made
before such inquisitor.^

a
Per cap. Piasidentes de

in
haeret.
1.
6.
"
"
Pegna,
co/n. 71.
c Royas, p. 2. sect. 425.
Ibid. sect. 416.

in
Pegna, Lucern. Inq.

f
voce Excommunira. Lucern.
voce Inq. liaerpiav.
Ibid, in voce
1.
t.
Excommunicatus.
Lucern,
in
Careua, p.
^
5. n. 90.
voce Index.
See cap. Tuam. de ordi. cogni.
p3
^14
HISTORY OF THE INatJiSlTlON.

shall kill, or beat, or strike
office,*
Whosoever by himself or other

any of the inquisitors or
officials
of the holy
he
is
to
be
dehvered over to the secular court without

irregularity,
any charge of
according to the grant of Pope

is
aforesaid grant
effects
now extended
to those
Leo X.'' The who damage the
of the inquisitors, or
officials,
by the proper motion of
Pius V.=
Likewise the inquisitors receive the entire fruits of their
benefices,''
together
with the daily distributions, when ab-
sent; as appears in the letters of Paul III.
and Pius V. which
are in the
Valentia.^
first
volume of the
letters
of the Inquisition in
The
office,
*^
pensions reserved
are free
by the apostolic authority to the holy from the payment of the fifteenth, as the suoffice
preme congregation of the holy

inquisitor at Pavia
hath declared,^ for the
against the chapter of the metropolitan
church at Milan.
The Pope hath
also often declared that
the benefices united to the Inquisitions are free from payment
of the tenths.
They
which
is
are also free
from
all
real
and personal
offices,*
and
even fi:om the law of the generality, by

also
a special royal privilege,

as
is
extended to some of the

first
oflicials,
more
fully
contained in the said
volume.*
necessaries,'^ are to
Lodgings, provisions, and other
be pro-
vided for the inquisitors and their officials at a just price, according to the tenor of the privilege of queen Joan.
The
inquisitors
may make
statutes against heretics,^
and en-
crease tbe punishments against them.
They may also carry witnesses above two days journey. Urban IV.'" hath granted another privilege to the inquisitors, that they may absolve themselves and their assisFarther,
tants,
and dispense with themselves

Royas, p
2. sect.
as to their irregularity.
a
=
419.
^
*!
Daled
at Florence, Jan. 28, 1515.

^
Dated
at
Rome,
1.
t.
1569.
g
Ibid. sect. 420.

4.
Fol. 308.
Carena, p.
'
5. n. 97.
=
Jan.
t.
1622.
n.
l^
Ibid sect. 421.

'
Fol. 288.
Carena,
"*
p. 1.
424,
Ibid. 440.
Eymer.
p. 3. qu. l3

**
215
of the
it
That you may more
freely
promote the
affair
faith,
we grant you by
the authority of these present, that if

friars
should
happen that you, and the

should in any cases, by
of your order, your assistants,

frailty,
human
incur the sentence of
excommunication and irregularity, or remember that you have

incurred
it
;
since
you cannot
one
easily,
on
this
account, have
recourse to your priors, because of the office enjoined you,
may mutually
according to
you upon these accounts, the form of the church, and by our authority
absolve
another
may
dispense with yourselves, in cases in which the said priors

it
can do
by grant of the
servants
apostolic
see."
They
can likewise
absolve their
for
and
familiars
office,
apprehending any one upon account of their
as
Innocent IV. says in a bull, beginning, Devotionis
vestroe.
But
there are three cases in which the inquisitors cannot
mutually absolve themselves.
The
first
is,
when they have

falsely
omitted to proceed against any one they ought to have pro-
ceeded against.
The
second,
when they have

But the
charged
any one with heresy, or said that they have hindered the holy
office,
who
in reality
it is
have
not.^
inquisitors are not

tlie
But because
very heinous not to aet for the extirpation of

infectious wickedness requires
it, it
is
afore-
said pravity,
when such
also very hei-
nous, and most worthy of condemnation, maliciously to charge innocent persons with such pravity.
inquisitor,
We
therefore
command
to
the aforesaid bishop and

office, in virtue
and others substituted by them
execute the said
of their holy obedience, and under the thrcatning of eternal damnation, that
they proceed so discreetly and readily against persons suspected or defamed
for such pravity, that they
do not maliciously or fraudulently,
falsely
charge
any one with so great a crime, or with hindering them

office of the Inquisition.
in the execution of the
But
if
through hatred, favour, or love, or with a
view of any temporal gain or
profit, the bishop or superior shall
omit to pro-
ceed against any one, contrary
to justice
;
and their conscience, when they
ought
to
proceed upon such pravity
or with the same view shall charge any

office,
one with such pravity, or hindering the
and upon
such
this
account shall by
any means presume
to trouble
him, besides other punishments to be inflicted

fault,
bislioj)
on tliem, according to the quality of the
or superior shall
liereby incur the sentence of suspension from his office for three years,
and
others the sentence of excommunication.

nication, those
From which
sentence of
excommu-
who
incur
it
shall not
obtain the benefit of absolution from

in the
any one but the pope himself, except

Clement, de
article of death,
and not then

vernmquia.
without satisfaction made, any privilege whatsoever to the contrary notwithstanding.

hajret. cap.
multorum.
sect,
P 4
216
HISTORY OF THE IlâUISITION.
subject to this penalty, if they omit to proceed through ignorance, but only
when they know they ought

to proceed
to justice
to
have proceeded,
and have then omitted
through hatred, favour, love,
money, or entreaty, contrary

or,
and
their
own conscience
not.
on the other hand, have proceeded when they ought

third case
is,
The
when they have unlawfully

their office, or
extorted money,
effects
under pretence of
have confiscated the
of the church for the offences of the clergy.^
Amongst
the privileges of the inquisitors
it is
not the
least,**
that the inquisitor hath
power of granting an indulgence of

shall see
fit,
twenty or forty days, as he

penitent,
to all
that are truly
and confessed,
and who
attend on his sermon
made
for the faith, according to the rescript of Innocent,
Clement,
release
Alexander, and Urban IV. pras cunctis.
They can also

all
from the penances enjoined them, for three years,
the com-
panions and friars of the inquisitor, and also his notaries,
who
this
have laboured together with them in the prosecution of

affair,
and who have, from
their hearts, personally afforded asheretics, their favourers,
sistance, counsel,
and favour, against
receivers,
and defenders.
And
if
any of them should happen
to die in the prosecution of this business, they grant
them
full
pardon of
all
their sins, for
which
they are contrite in heart,

tells
and confess with
their mouth.*^
Pegna
us, that the cross-
Clement de
liaeret.
rap. nolentes.
We
also
do more
strictly enjoin
all
their commissaries
whatsoever, as well as those of bishops and

this affair, that
chapters,
during the vacancy of the see, deputed for

tort
they shall not ex-
money from any persons by any unlawful means whatsoever, under pre;
tence of the office of the Inquisition
and that they
shall not
knowingly
at-
tempt
clergy.
to confiscate to the
rhurch the church's

to
eJBfects,
for
any offence of the
And
if
any act contrary
these things, or
any one of them, we
decree that they shall be actually excommunicated, from which they shall not
be absolved, unless
to those
in the article
of death,
till
they have
:
made full
satisfaction
from
whom
they have extorted money
all
privileges, agreements, or
remissions whatsoever to the contrary notwithstanding.

b
'
Eymer,
3. part,
qu, 127, com. 176
Thus Gregory IX.

committed
to
in his rescript,
beginning, Ille humani generis

freely
"Add
to these things, in order to

office
their
more
and effectually executing the
them
in all the
premises, we, confiding in the mercy of
Almighty God, and

tles,
in the authority
of the blessed Peter and Paul, his aposall
do release
for three years
from the penance enjoined them,
who
shall
HISTORY OF THE I^JQUISITION.
217
bearers enjoy this privilege to this day, and they are the same
with the famihars in Spain,

inquisitors,
this
who
are at the
command of the
and execute
all
things they order them, to promote
holy
office,
the propagation of the faith, and the extirpa-
tion of heretical pravity.
But
as there are extant,
""
the bulls
of
five popes,
who every one of them grant
these tliree years
of indulgences, some infer from hence, that these three years

of indulgences are to be added together, and therefore that
indulgences of fifteen years are granted to
office
all
who promote
tlie
the
of the Inquisition, for every time and instance.
And
former
there
Pegna, who believed once that the indulgences of

popes were only confirmed by the bulls of the
is
latter, says
reason to add them to one another.
But
to the inquisitors themselves,

life
is
granted a plenary indul-
gence in
and death, by a
rescript of
Alexander IV. be-
ginning, Firmissime teneat.^

attend on their
tions
;
(_tlie
i.iquisitors) preaching,
twenty days
in their several sta-
and
all
those
who
shall,
from their heart, afford assistance, counsel,
and favour
the church.
affair,
to the
subduing of heretics, and their favourers, receivers, and
defenders, in their fortified places aud castles, or any other that rebel against
And
if
any such should happen

full
to die in the prosecution of this
we
grant them
pardon of
all their sins,
for
which they are contrite
in their heart,
and which they confess with

Lucern. Inq.
:
their mouths.''
Eymer.
a
b It
3 part. qu. 127. com. 178.
reads thus
" By the
in voc. Induigentia
eorumqui.
in the
mercy of Almighty God, and confiding
authority of his blessed Apostles, Peter and Paul,

truly penitent,
we
grant unto you, being
and confessed,
full
pardon of your
sins."
:
of Urban IV. and Clement IV. beginning, Prae cunctus
" And
And
by a rescript
to
you who
labour ,in this

a general
affair,
we
grant you that pardon of sins, which was granted in
council, to those
who succour
the
holy land."
Tiiis
indulgence
was granted by Innocent III. in the Lateran council at Rome, Anno 1215, and runs thus: "In order to recover the holy land, &c. we, trusting in
the
mercy of Almighty God, and

upon
ns,
in the
authority of the blessed
apostles,
Peter and Paul, by that power of binding and loosing, which

ferred
God
hath con-
though unworthy, do grant

their
in their
own
persons, and at
to all who undertake this labour own proper expence, full pardon of all in
their sins, for

their moutiis,
which they
shall
be duly contrite
heart,
and confess with

at the
in their
and do promise them an increase of eternal salvation,
letribution of the just.
And
them
as to those
who
shall not
go thither
own
and
persons, but only shall appoint proper persons, according to their ability
faculty, maintaining at their
own expences
and
as to those also
who
go
thit'ier in dieit
own
persons, though at the expence of others,
we grant
218
HISTORY or THE INQUISITIO.V.
This plenary indulgence the repertory of the Inquisition extends so

far,^ as
that the inquisitors shall not only obtain
it
once in their
lives,
but by
all
perfect acts whatsoever, that are
celebrated against heretics, in favour

faith.
and
to the praise of the
CHAP. XIV.
Of the Amplitude
o/^^/i^
Jurisdiction
o/* //if
iNauisiTORs.
BECAUSE the inquisitors
are judges delegated
by the pope
in the cause of faith, that all heresy
may
is
be wholly extirpated
given them in favour
according to the pope's pleasure, power
of the
ever.
faith,
of proceeding against only are excepted.
all
sorts
of persons whatso-
Few
The
inquisitor cannot proceed
against the officials
and
legates of the apostolic see, nor against
bishops ; but he
hc
see.**
may give notice of their crimes to the apostoJohn XXII. ordained the same, when Matthew de
Sicily,
Pontiniano, a predicant, inquisitor of heretical pravity, in the
kingdom of
pope.*
pronounced sentence of excommunication
against G. de Bale to, archdeacon of Forli, and chaplain to the
But Pius IV. by an Extravagant beginning, Romanus

all
Pontvfex, in the year 1563, ordained, that the cardinals inquisitors
general over
Christendom, might proceed against bi-
shops,
cite
and
all
other prelates whatsoever, and admonish and
them, and require their personal attendance within a cer-
tain term,
tliem
full
and that under grievous penalties

all
that so,
when
be
pardon of
their sins.
We
who
also will
and grant, that
all shall
partakers of the same remission, according to the nature of their assistance,
and the
affection of theii devotion,
shall
agreeably minister of their sub-
stance towards the relief of the said holy land, or shall give proper counsel
or advice in the aforesaid matters.
The holy and

their prayers
it
universal synod also doth
unanimously bestow the assistance of
and
blessings
upon
all in
common, who
to salvation.''
piously proceed in this work, that
may
worthily profit thera
a
b
Jn verb. Indulg, sect. Item. Inquisitores.

c. 3.
Extrav. de haeret.
*=
and cap. Inquisitores. de

9.
haeret. lib. 6
Bzoviu, A. 1326, sect.

the process
lord,
is
219
formed,
it
may be
reported to the most holy
and that the deserved and just punishment may be pubhshed against tliem.
As
to
such rehgious as were exempt, there was formerly
a great variety about the power of proceeding against tliem.*
For Alexander IV. by a

misoe vohis,
certain rescript,
beginning,
Ne
com-
Anno
12G0, ordained, that the inquisitors should

all
proceed, without distinction, against
manner of
also
religious
and exempt persons whatsoever.
The same
was ordained
by
others.
But Pius
II.
about the year 1460, granted to the
vicar of the order of the friars minors, that he should

inquisition,
faith, or
make
by a
and punish
his
own
friars,
suspected concerning the

Sixtus ordained
;
of heresy.
A few years
after,
golden bull, beginning. Sacri Prcedicatorum
which may be
fol.
seen in the book of the privileges of the predicant order,
163, that the "predicants shall not proceed against the friars
minors, nor the minors against the predicants, in those places
where they exercise the

after this,
office
of the Inquisition.
all
A few years
Innocent VIII. forbad
the inquisitors to proceed

friars minors, as
in
any manner, or make inquisition against the

letters written
appears from the apostolic
about
this affair,
con-
tained in a book entitled,

beati Francisci.''
" Fundamentum trium Ordinum
But whereas
these immunities were sometimes manifestly

faith, the latter
dangerous to the
pope subjected
all
religious
or otherwise exempted persons, in the cause of faith, as formerly,

to the iniquisitors of heretical pravity.
Thus Clement VII. by

it
a rescript, beginning.
Cum
:^
siciit
and Pius IV. by another,

was declared,
beginning, Pastoi'is cenibits
for
which reason
by Charles V. emperor
if
in Spain, that the soldiers of St.
James,
they should. happen to be heretics, are not exempted from
the ordinary jurisdiction, nor from that of the inquisitors.
The
same rule
St.
also
is
entirely to
all
be observed as to the
soldiers of
John, and as to
others whatsoever.
religions, the order is prescribed, whicli
In some particular
in
must be observed
a Diiect. par. 3.
denouncing heretical or suspected

^
friars;
qu 28. com. 77.
Simanr.
lit.
31. sect. 32.
220
whereby the prior of the convent must make the denunciation

to the provincial, the provincial to the general,
and the general

this
to the
office
of the Inquisition.
But
that
circuitous
so conve-
way may be
avoided,
when
this
method cannot be
niently observed, the prior alone
may make
the denunciation,
or other in his
room upon
his absence, that the cause of faith
may not be
delayed.
But although
against
the inquisitors
may
thus proceed against
all
rehgious and exempt persons, yet
there are some rehgious
whom
private inquisitors are not easily allowed to pro-
ceed, because of the prerogative of their dignity.
Such are
the masters general of orders, of the predicants, minors, and
the like
and
also the masters general of the military religions.
When
first
such are to be proceeded against, the proper
way
is,
to inform the inquisitors general,
who, upon taking cognecessary to be done,
nizance of the cause, must decree what

unless the criminal attempts to escape,
is
and there appears dan-
ger in delay.
Farther, the inquisitor hath power to proceed against priests.*
^'
Moreover, the priests and others of the clergy, who

to hinder the office of the inquisition, either
shall
be
found
by
instruct-
ing heretics and their believers,

truth, or speak falsehood, or
deliver them,
when
it
cited,
to conceal the to
by endeavouring unlawfully
is
may
in such cases, since
certain they act in
favour of heretical pravity, be restrained by the inquisitors, and

chastised with deserved punishment, either
by
seizing their
persons, or otherwise, as the fault of the criminal shall require.'*'
And finally. They may
proceed against
all
kicks whatsoever,
without distinction, infected, suspected, or defamed of heresy,

of every condition, not excepting princes and kings.
latter case
In the
they think
it
safer,
when they proceed
against princes
and nobles
that are heretics, or suspected of heresy, to consult
the pope, according to whose will,
and manner prescribed by

:
him, they must proceed against them
not for that they think

is
any deference
"
is
due
to nobility,
which
forfeited
by heresy,
Direct. Par. 3. Qu* 29. per cap. Accusatus. sect. Sacerdotes, Extra, de
',M.
haeret. qu.

but to prevent scandal.
aaiim advert,
easily
221
For
if
the inquisitors should publicly
on nobles, consuls, and magistrates, they might
be hindered, especially in suspected places, and where
the inquisitors are poor and weak.
Moreover, they
of every condition
may
;
proceed against
all
persons whatsoever,
and whatsoever
office
privileges they enjoy, if
they any ways obstruct the
of the inquisition.
Thus
Alexander IV. commands
in his bull, beginning,
" Cupientes.'"
Let
all
contraveners be punished
by the
ecclesiastical censure,
wîthout
any regard
to their appeal.
Any
privileges or indul-
gences whatsoever, granted by the said see, or hereafter to be

granted, specially or generally, under whatsoever expression or
form of words, to any persons of whatsoever condition, dignity,

or degree, reUgion or order, or to any communities or universities
of
cities
or places, to the contrary notwithstanding.
by
these or any other privileges or indulgences,

affair
For we would not

pope,
have an
in
of so great piety obstructed."
The same
his bull,
if
beginning,
" Ne commissum
religious
vobis,''
commands,
That
the clergy
and
do not
assist the inquisitors
according to their
office
and power, they may be proceeded
against according to the canonical sanctions, any privileges to
the contrary notwithstanding.
The
inquisitors
may
also proceed against those,
who have
else,
offended in their province,* and remove themselves to another

as also against those,
who having
offended any where
are
found
in their province.
In like manner,
sons, they
when they want
the testimony of other perto ano'cher,^ not-
may
cite witnesses
from one diocese
withstanding the constitution of the two day's journey
made
in
a general council.^
a
>
But they say
this
must be done with pru-
Cap. ut commissi de
3.
haeret. lib. 0.
tit.
Dirrct. Par.
tlie
Com.
is
123.
:
SimHnc.
all
64. sfct. 13as well
"
The form of
citation
thus
To
and singular Christians,
ecclesiastics as laicks of both sexes, of
whatsoever degree, order, condition,
pre-eminence, dignity, or authority, the highest not excepted.
Know
ye.
That wc, by the series and tenour of these presents, and by our authority, and by that of the office we execute here, do charge and command, That
within twelve days after the publication hereof (the
to be as the first,
first
four of which are

last four as a pe-
and the next four
as the second,
and the
222
dence.
For persons of
;
distinction are not easily to
be thus
it
removed
and, therefore, they
must be
so dealt with, that
may seem
least
tors,
they are rather entreated
tlian
compelled.
And
they should refuse to submit to the power of the inquisithey say

it
is
wait on them, or at
depositions.
more decent and modest for the judges to least to send others to them to receive their
observed as to
all
The same must be
other
illus-
trious persons, nuns,
the inquisitor
and other honourable women. But then must determine what decency and modesty must
these,
be used towards each of
and how the causes of
faith
may
receive the greatest advantage,
from the dignity, authority,
honourableness, and other qualities of the witnesses.
We have
a famous instance how

this
insolently the inquisitors sometimes abuse
power, in Joan,^ daughter of the Emperor Charles V.,

they cited before their tribunal, to interrogate her confaith.
whom
cerning a certain person, in some matters relating to the
The emperor
manded
his
himself was so afraid of this power, that he comaffair,
daughter not to put off the
but make her
deposition without delay, to avoid the sentence of excommunication, as well against others as against himself, if she
beheved
him culpable in the smallest matter. Upon which the most serene Joan gave in immediately her deposition before Fernand
Valdez, archbishop of Seville, at that time inquisitor general.
But
if
the bishop or inquisitor sends for witnesses from any

lie is
other diocese,
not obliged to send the process to the
bishop of such diocese; nor can such bishop justly
demand
it.
On the
after
contrary, he
is
obliged and
letters
bound
bishop
to send the witnesses,
having read the
of
tlie
who
requires
it,
and
says he hath need of this or the other witness, to give his
testi-
mony
in the
cause of faith.
The
if it
necessary witness must there-
fore be sent,
and care taken,
can be done, that he

all
may
not
any
remptory and third canonical admonition)

of heresy, do
that do
know
or suspect
come and inform
against them,
upon pain of the greater excom-
munication latae Sentcntiae, which shall be ipso facto incurred, and from which they cannot be absolved by any, but by our lord the pope, or by us. And we do further certify, That whosoever, despising the penalty of this
excommunication,
shall forbear to
inform us, shall moreover be proceeded

i.
against as a favourer of heretics. Geddes' Tracts, vol.

^
p. 427, 428.
n. 40,
Lud. Par. de Orig.
S. Inquis.
1.
3. q. 5. u. 23,
&c. and
223
any one
in the
know
struct
full
that he
is
called to bear witness against

lest
cause of faith,
it
;
he should discover the

it
affair,
and
so ob-
unless for other reasons
ought
to
be done upon
knowledge of the probity and

this
fidelity
of the witness.
In
age the Spanish inquisition endeavoured, under a

its
specious pretence, to extend
jurisdiction over the
subjects
of other kings.
According to the conventions and
treaties be-
tween the kings of England and Spain, the English, who the
Spaniards
call heretics,
were allowed, upon the account of comin the countries of the Catholics,
merce and trade, to dwell
upon
this condition,
That they should not be molested
for
any
matters relating to rehgion and faith, unless they gave pubhc

offence
;
in
which case they were to be punished
in proportion
to the scandal given, according to law.'
Antonius de Sousa,
counsellor of the tribunal of the supreme inquisition in Portugal, enquires
when
the inquisitors
may
proceed against them,
and gives many

call
limitations concerning such heretics, as they
them, whereby he subjects them entirely to the power of
the inquisitors.
One may
subjects
easily infer
from the doctrine of Sousa, what the

be done according to the
little
of Great Britain, and other kingdoms and states

since all things are to
must expect,
pleasure of the inquisitors, and
how
safety they will find
by
treaties against the violence of the inquisitors, unless they
are protected
vile
by the authority of
practices.
their king, against these their
and unrighteous
Of this we have
well, Protector of
a noble instance given us by Oliver Crom-
England.
Thomas Maynard,
consul of the
Enghsh
nation at Lisbon, was thrown into the prison of the
inquisition,
under pretence that he had said or done something
against the
dent,
Roman rehgion.
cai-e
M. Meadows, who was

affairs at
then
resi-
and took
of the Enghsh
;
Lisbon, advised
Cromwell of the
from him, went
affair
and
after
having received an express
to the
king of Portugal, and, in the name of
Cromwell, demanded the liberty of consul Maynard.

king told him,
it
The
was not
in his
power, that the consul was de-
Aphor. Inq.
I,
3. c.
31.
224
tained
HISTORY OF THE INaUISITIOK.
by
the inquisition, over which he
had no
authority.
The
resident sent this answer to Cromwell,
and having soon
after received
new
instructions from him,
had again audience of

had declared he
the king, and told him.
That
since his majesty
had no power over the inquisition, he was

well
tci
commanded by ComThis unexpected
Heclare
war against the
inquisition.
declaration so terrified the king
and the
inquisition, that they

;
immediately determined to free the consul from prison

instantly
out.
and
opened the prison doors, and gave him leave to go

consul refused to accept a private dismission, but
The
in order to repair the
honour of
his character,
inquisition.
demanded
to
be
honourably brought forth by the
The same MayLisbon

till
nard continued many years after under the same character, in

the reigns of Charles
and James
old,
II.,
and
lived at
he
was about eighty years

inquisition.
mthout any molestation from the

all
This story was well known to

at that
foreign merafter
at
chants,
who hved
time,
and many years
Lisbon.
CHAP. XV.
Of the Power of
the iNauisixoRs.
THAT the inquisitor may discharge

hindrance," power
cities to
is
his
duty without any
given him to compel the governors of
swear that they will defend the church against heretics.

that the earls, barons, governors
"
We ordain moreover,
and
consuls of cities and other places, shall take their coi-poral oath
at the admonition of the bishop,
fully, effectually
and swear that they

heretics
will faith-
and
sincerely assist the church, according to
their office
plices,
this,
and utmost power, against

:
and
their
accom-
when required by the bishops and if they refuse to do let them be deprived of that honour which they possess,
raised to any other.
Qu.
32. cap.
and never be
;^
Let them farther be excomsect. Statuimus, de haret.
* Direct.
Par.
3.
Aboleudam.
225
municated, and their countries put under the interdict of the

cliurch.
If any city shall think
fit
to
oppose these injunctions,
or neglect to punish tliose

bisliop, let their
who
do, at the admonition of the

cities
commerce vnth other
be cut
off,
and
let
them know
that they are deprived of the episcopal dignity."*

officer,
We
ordain moreover, that the chief magistrate, head
ruler or consuls, or
any others who preside over any
city or
other place, either now, or

shall, at the
who
shall preside over
it
hereafter,
command
of the diocesan, or his vicars, or the in-
quisitors of heretical pravity, swear that tliey will precisely re-
gard, and inviolably observe, and cause to be observed by their

subjects, during the
whole time of their government, in the
countries subject to their jurisdiction or government, the constitutions
promulgated and approved by the apostolic
see,
against heretics, their believers, receivers, favourers and defenders,
and against
their children
and grand-children.
let
And
whosoever will not swear, and observe them,

of the
office
him be deprived
and honour of
his
government, as infamous, and

;
as a favourer of heretics,
and
let
and suspected concerning the faith him no longer be accounted as a chief magistrate, head
office.
officer,
consul or ruler in any place, nor ever after be advanced
to
any dignity or public

bailiff,
is
And
whatever he doth as
let
it
chief magistrate,
consul or ruler,
be null and void.

with
for
all
To this
all
there
another oath annexed,**
viz. to extirpate
their power,
from
their countries, those
heretics
by the church, which the

" Let
who are noted inquisitor may compel
temporal lords, having perpetual or temporal jurisdiction, to

take.
'^
all
secular powers, whatever be their offices, be

if necessary,
admonished and persuaded, and,
compelled by the
church, that as they desire to be accounted and held as faithful,
they pubhcly take an oath for defence of the

all
faith, that faith,
they will endeavour with

root out of
all
their might,
in
good
to
countries subject to their jurisdiction,
all
persons
declared heretics by the church.
And
at the
time that any

let
person
is
advanced to any perpetual or temporary dignity,

to confirm this article
him be obliged
a
by an
de
oatli.""
I'hus also
Cap. ut Officium.
c
sect. Statuimiis,
itaqiie,
Iia?iet. lib. 6.
Qu. 33.
Cap. Exconimuuicamus
de haret.
sect.
Moneantnr
226
HISTORY OF THE INQUISITIOX.
the council of Biterre, cap.

consuls and bailiffs of
will
32
:'
" Let the
earls,
barons, rulers,
cities,
and other
places, swear, that they

assist
faithfully
and
effectually,
when required by them,

their
all
the church against heretics and their accomplices, according to

their office,
in
and the utmost of

endeavour, with
power
and that they
will
good
faith
their
might, to extirminate
out of
all
countries subject to their jurisdiction, all persons de-
clared heretics
by
the church."
Thus
also the council of
Tho-
louse
:^
"
We
forbid also
the prelates,
barons,
gentlemen,
and
all
persons of estates, to give the stewardship and managetheir lands to heretics,
ment of
let
and
their believers.
Neither
them presume
to
have or keep in their family or their
counsel, such persons, nor any

believe to be suspected of
terre
it."
defamed
for heresy, or
who they
And
finally, the
counsel of Bi-
commands,"^ " that heretics shall not be entrusted with

or administrations, nor suffered to be
in
stewârdships,
the
that
counsels or families of the great."
Pegna remarks here,

is
in the 6th council of Toledo, held 686, there
a passage conto the
cerning the kings of Spain,*^ " That
when they come

till
kingdom, they
shall not
ascend the royal throne,
amongst
other stipulations
by
oath,
they have promised that they will

are not Catholics to remain in their
not suffer any persons
who
kingdoms."
into use,
"
This,'"*
says he, " I wish was every where recalled
and inviolably maintained."
The
inquisitors
may also compel

bound
the temporal lords to revoke
all statutes
that hinder the office of the Inquisition.

to seize,
The
se-
cular magistrates are also

heretics,
and keep
in custody, to carry
whenever commanded by the

to direct.
inquisitors,
and
them wherever they choose

as in the decree of the
sure, that they receive
The
treat
:
magistrates
must
also receive the inquisitors kindly,
and
emperor Frederick
"
them courteously,
It
is
our plea-
no offence from any, but aU

all
assistance,
and that they have the recommendation of

throughout the empire.
the
faithful
The inquisitors may also require an oath from the

that they will
magistrates,
ec-
observe and execute the laws and statutes, both

b
Par. 3. com, 4.
Cap. 16.
Cap. 28.
^ Cap. 3.

clesiastical
227
and
secular, against heretics.
And as many difficulties

them
any
may
this
arise, in
the punishment of heretics, and the protection of
the faith. Innocent IV. and Alexander IV. conferred on
enormous power, that they might interpret the laws
in
thing ambiguous, according to their
own judgment.
Which
at-
power the
It
is
Seville instructions also grant.^
also granted to the inquisitors, to

;
have an armed
tendance, and to go armed themselves
so that their officials, in Spain familiars,
who
in
Italy are called cross-bearers,
and
are to wait on the inquisitor whenever he
commands, by night
please to give,
or day, to execute whatever orders he

if these cross-bearers
may
and
call
or familiars stand in need, they
may
in the aid of the civil power, to assist in executing the
com-
mands of
heretics.
the inquisitor, for the apprehending or punishing of
The
them
inquisitors
may also punish
those
who presume
ought
to
to injure
in
word or deed, because
their office
all
be esteemed
more holy and venerable than that of

ever.
other judges whatso-
The
inquisitors
have also the power of summoning any per-
son, of whatever rank, before them, to give evidence, which, if
they refuse to do, they
may compel
related
them, by fine or torture
an instance of which
is
by
Carena,** wherein a person,
refusing to give evidence, was put to the torture at
Rome.
is
Excommunication
is
another branch of power with which

;
the inquisitors are invested
and
all
their
excommunication
the
more
to
be dreaded, because
who
are excommunicated
by
them, are put under the ban or public curse, by proclamation,
and have
cated
;
all their
property
consequence, seized and confisfor a year,
and should they continue under that sentence
are to be proceeded against as heretics.*
They have
shall think
it
also the
penances they enjoin.
power of increasing or lessening the " We also grant you power, when you
proper to mitigate or change, in concert with the
prelates, to
whose jurisdiction they are subject, the punishment

cap, 28.
b
lost. 1.
'^
Catena, part
.S.
tit. 7.
f.
sect. 1. n. 7.
Calden. de
Modo
proced. cont. hcret.
411.
228
of those

if
who are shut up in prison or jail, your commands/ Hence we find, that
rily reserve this
they
humbly obey
book of the
in the
sentences of the Tholouse Inquisition, the inquisitors ordina-
power unto themselves

release
when they shew grace

their
pil-
to
condemned persons, and
them from wearing
crosses,
and enjoin other penances
in their
room, such as
grimages, visiting of churches, &c.
But now this power

For
this
is
not granted to the inquisitors in Spain.^
kind of dispensation belongs at this da}^ there, only to
the inquisitor general, because the inquisitors and ordinaries
have already discharged their
office.*^
k.'VW^^-/VWW*
CHAP. XVI.
Of the Power of the Inquisitors
in prohibiting Books.
may be more distinctly explained, and may be known what and how great the power is which
shall give
THAT this
that
is
it
com-
mitted to the inquisitors, concerning the prohibition of books, I
you an account of
it.
this affair
from the very
rise
and
origin of
The
first
of whom
we
read,
who
prohibited books of religion,

said to
was Antiochus Epiphanes, whose servants are

have burnt them with
one with
" have
rent in pieces the books of the law, which they found, and to
fire
;
and
to have
put to death every
whom
was found the book of the testament, or who

law.""''
consented to the
Dioclesian was the next, that most cruel

;
persecutor of the Christian faith

that
of whom Eusebius *
relates,
by an
fire.
edict,
he commanded the sacred books to be burnt

in the
with
Yea, he adds
same chapter
"
We saw with
our eyes the sacred books of the divine scriptures burnt in the
public forum.""
a c
*^
Farther, the presidents in every province,

haeret. lib. 6.
b
Cap Ut commissi, de
Instruct,
Royas, Assert. 48. part.

Concil. Trid.
2.
1.
Hispal. cap. 7. and Tolet, cap. 9. Hist.
6.
p. 550.
d 1
Maccab.
i.
56, 57.
'
1.
8.
cap. 2.
Baron, a. 302-
n. 22.

city,
2^9
town, and village, took care that the Christians should
deliver
up
their sacred books,
and they compelled them to

all
it
by most grievous torments.

ditores, dehverers
Hence
those were called Tra-
up of
the scripture, who, terrified
by such
the
cruel punishments, delivered
up
the books which they had.
The
church
they
Christians
this
themselves afterwards
brought
into
custom of raging against the books of
heretics, as
first
call
them, as well as against their persons, which was
derived
from the heathens,
when
the empire
fell
into
the
hands of Christian emperors.*

sion of the
Constantine, after the conclutlie
synod of Nice, commanded

it,
books of Arius,
condemned by
to
be burnt under the penalty of death.

Valentinian and Martin conJustinian
Theodosuis and Valentinian decreed the sam,e concerning Nestoriousjhis followers
and books,^
cerning Eutyches and his books.=

cutting off the
ordained the
hand of those who wrote out the books of

in the fifth synod.
Antimus,'^
condemned
And
it
is
worth
schis-
observation what
Brunus says concerning
heretics
and
matics
" That
it
appears to have been a most ancient custom
of the church, that when heresies were condemned, their writings should be destroyed, from hence
;
that of all the heresies,
which for a long time continued

taining
in the church,
the books con-
them are now no where
extant,
and the opinions of

in the writings of
most of them would have been altogether unknown, unless the
remembrance of them had been preserved

the holy fathers,
who endeavoured
to confute them."
All these laws against the books of heretics were

emperors,
made by
empire.^
who had
the legislative power in
their
" But
selves
after the year 800, the
popes of
civil
Rome
usurped to them-
many
branches of
tiie
government, forbidding the
reading of books, and commanding them to be burnt, after
they had condemned
the
authors of them;
but
till
this
age, there are but very few books found, that are prohibited
after this
manner
at least, the universal prohibition of reading
books, containing heretical doctrine, or suspected of heresy,

a Socrates,
c
Ecc. Hist.
1.
1. c. 6.
"
L. damnato.
c.
c.
de haeret.
L. qiiicun. sect. Nulli and Omnis.

c. e. sect. 2e
de haeret.
I.
L. 6.
Hist. Con. Trid.
6. p.
551.
HISTORY OF THE I>!aUISITION.

under the penalty of excommunication, without any other
preceding sentence, had not yet grown into practice."
after that the
But
infalli-
pope had arrogated
to himself the
judgment of
the faith, and ordered himself to be acknowledged the

ble judge of
all
himself
all
assumed to judgment concerning books, and the power of pro-
controversies of the faith, he also
hibiting them.
From
this claim
of power have sprung those
expurgatory indexes, by which, not only the books of such

authors as are condemned by the church of
bited,
Rome
are prohi-
but the writings of
all,
even of the greatest Romanists

a censure; and whatsoever
is
themselves,
are subjected to
found in them contrary to the opinions of the

or not altogether agreeable to them,
is
Roman
is
church,
-[-,
marked with a
and
commanded
So that
if
to
be blotted out
and every place
so carefully
noted, that no one can be ignorant, what words are to be erased.
the popes command,* as contained in that index,

;
is
to be observed
thors, nor
we
V.
shall
read no books as written by the au-
have their sense, but only that of the court of Rome.^
" Pope Martin

heretics,
by
his bull
excommunicated
all
sects
of
but especially the WicklifFs and Hussites;
but
without any mention of those
who
read their books, although
they were in the hands of a great many.
But Leo X.
havîng
condemned Luther, forbid

pain of excommunication.
also all his
books to be read under

after
The popes
him, by the bull

all
In Coena, condemned and excommunicated

books.
heretics,
and
therein devoted also to the same curses, all those
who read their

of
And
in other bulls, against heretics in general, did

terrible sentences against the readers
:
thunder out the same

those books.
This occasioned a very great confusion
for as
the names of the heretics
who were condemned were
not pub-
hshed, persons were to judge of the books, rather from the
nature of the doctrines than the names of the authors.

as different persons
And
judged
differently concerning these, the
To
this tribunal
lies
we must
buried,
attribute that ignorance of
sonnd philosophy,
in
which Spain
while Germany, England, France, and even
Italy,
have discovered such a nuiltitnde of truths, and enlarged the sphere of

Hist. vol.
iii.
knowledge. Voltaire'8 Univ.
p.
117.
b Hist. Con. Trid.
1.
6. p. 551.

consciences of
231
men were
troubled with innumerable scruples.
Those
inquisitors of heretical pravity
made
still
catalogues of such authors as they

otlier,
who were more diligent, knew but as they

;
had not compared them with each

remained."
that no one
the same difficulty
But
miglu be
at a
loss
for the future,

of,
what
it
books the pope had prohibited the reading
by
his bull,
was necessary
to
make an index of
Father Paul
the prohibited books.
The
first
Roman
Spain,^
authors differ amongst themselves

tells us,
who ordered
the
index to be made.
first
that PhiUp, king of
this confusion, by giving a more convenient form, and by a law, made 1558, ordered. That the catalogue of books, prohibited by the inquisitors of
endeavoured to prevent
Spain, should be printed.
After his example, Paul IV. comthose
manded
office
at
Rome, That
who were
at the
head of the
of the inquisition,
it,
should make
after done,
such an index, and
prhit
which was shortly
A. D. 1559.^
But
Gretser says, that the index of prohibited books was printed in

Italy,
by the Papal authority, A. D. 1548.

Another larger one
yet,
And a
larger one,
A. D. 1552.
A. D. 1554.
Another,
others.
A. D. 1559, by pope Paul V. much larger than the
But whether
the pope, or Philip king of Spain,

it is
first
ordered
such an index to be made,

one, A. D. 1559."^
certain that
Paul IV. published
The
zeal
which was manifested
in the formation of these
indexes was of the most extraordinary kind, for they prohibited those books which were not written professedly on the
subject of religion, but which happening to contain any re-
marks of a
political
kind were disliked by them.

so far as to
They even went

printers,
make a
catalogue of sixty-two
and
to prohibit all the
books which they ever had
printed, excomnuinicating those
who
read them,
who were
ren-
dered incapable of any

petual infamy.
office
or benefice, and consigned to per-
This severe censure was however revoked by
Pius IV., who refeiTcd the discussion of the subject to the

council of Trent.
a Hist.
Cod. Trid.
1.
G. p.
c
551.
De jure
proliib. lib.
1.
1. c.
19.
Hist. Con. Trid. p. 552.
Q 4

232
HISTORY OF THE INQUISIT10^.
length the fathers at this council, not being able to agree,
it
At
referred
back to the Pope, as Clement VIII. reports in his

1595.
certain prelates, of great
bull, Oct. 17,
And
the
Pope by the advice of

v.
learning and
isdom, published the index and certain rules to
be observed in fonn-of a brief;
there
is
also a strict charge to

all
prevent transgression, and severe penalties against

ever}'
persons of
order and degree,
who "
shall dare to
have any books
contrary to the order of these rules."
Some
alterations
were afterwards made in these rules,
in
favour of learned men,
who could
not avoid the having of some
books which were forbidden.
By
tures
the fourth rule, the

is
common
reading of the holy scrip:
forbidden, in these words
" since
it
is
plain
by
experience, that if the sacred writings are permitted every where
and
v/ithout diiFerence,
to be read in the vulgar tongue,

will
men
tnrough their harshness,
receive
more harm than good.
Let the bishop or

confessor, to
inquisitor deternîne,
w ith the parish
priest or
whom
to permit the reading of the bible, translated

in the vulgar tongue.
by Catholic authors
In the tenth rule, there are several things to be observed,

about the printing of books, by which no books are allowed to
be printed, unless they are

or other persons deputed
sellers are often to
first
examined by the Pope's
vicar,
by the Pope.
The
shops of book-
be searched, and printers and booksellers
are to take an oath before the bishop or inquisitor,

will
" that they

will
obey these rules in a Catholic and sincere manner, and
not knowingly sanction heretical pravity.

Several expurgatory indexes have since been published, as that
under the authority of Philip

printer. Printed at the king's
II.
of Spain, by Plantin the king's

design to be,
own charge, not with a
published and dispersed, but to be given only to them,
who were
appointed to preside over the expurgation of suspected books
by
this
means,
this
book lay concealed

copy
fell
like certain mysteries,
for fifteen years, until a
into the
hands of Francis
Irenius,
preface
who made it public, as related by Pappers, in his to the new edition, published at Stratsburg, A. D, 1599-

After this
233
Naples, and a
many expurgatory indexes came out at Rome and much larger one was after this printed in Spain,
rules,
A. D. 1640, enlarging and enforcing former
more
all
particular stress, prohibiting the sacred scriptures,

all
and with a " with
parts of them, either printed or manuscript, with
summa-
ries
and abridgements, although

I give this
historical
of the said bible in
the vulgar tongue/'
word
for word, that the tyranny
of the Papists
may
fully appear.
it is
From
tliese
things therefore,
plain that the inquisitors,
especially in Spain,
have a very great power in the prohibition
of books, for Pegnn relates, that the bishops and inquisitors may
condemn and
prohibit, all books
which contain opinions connot
demned by condemned
heresy.
the
church,
although written by authors
as well as all
books which they
may
suspect of
For says
he, books are
much more
likely to
do harm
than men, because heretics by teaching, can scarce spread their

doctrine over a single city, whereas books
may be
carried
from
place to place, and infect not only a city, but kingdoms and
provinces.
In Venice however, the power of prohibiting books was

claimed by the
civil
magistrates,
and
this
formed a ground of
contention between the senate and the cardinal nuncio, four
whole months, but at length the senate prevailed, and an
agreement was entered

senate,
into,
which secured
this
power
to the
though the Catholics earnestly requested that
this their
concession, should be kept secret.
CHAP. XVII.
What
the iNauisiTORs can do themselves,
and what
in con-
junction with the Okdinaeies.
BECAUSE
inquisitors,
it is
the judgment of heresy
is,
as
we have
seen,
committed to the ordinaries or bishops, and
to the delegates or
proper to consider what each can separately do.
and what are those
acts in whicii
both must necessarily concur,

valid.
in order to their })eing effectual
and
The
inquisitor without
the bishop,
and the bishop without

apprehend and deliver
in irons, if they think
the inquisitor,*
may
cite
and
arrest, or
any one
to safe custody,
and put them
proper, and
make
Inquisition against such as are accused.
But
close
neither without the other can deliver
any person to hard or
imprisonment, which hath more of the nature of punishment
than of custody, or put them to the torture, or force them in

irons
by hunger
to discover the truth,
which
is
one sort of very
grievous torment, or proceed to sentence against them.
But the
inquisitor without the bishop, cannot deprive of their benefices
and
ecclesiastical dignities heretical
clergymen.
constitute each other their
The
or they
bishop and inquisitor
may
vicegerents in those cases, in which neither can act separately,
may
proceed by a delegated authority, and then they
are equal.
When
the bishop
and
inquisitor
diiffer,
they cannot proceed
to a definitive sentence, but
must
refer the whole case
drawn up
to the Pope, or the
supreme
council.
In Spain,
this
must be
done, even
prescribed
when they
by
the
differ in cases
of no great importance, as
Madrid
instruction.
A. D. 1561.*
When
the bishop and inquisitor proceed separately, so that
there are two processes carried on for the same fact, one
by the
bishop and
tlie
other by the inqui&itor, they ought to communi;
cate their processes to one another

ever,
is
this
communication howis
to
be made only once, and that when the process
finished.
But in Spain and Portugal

cesses,'^
the inquisitors only form the proin causes
and apprehend criminals
of the
faith,
and
if
the
bishops have any inforvnations against such criminals, they must

transmit them to the inquisitors.
But
it
is
uncertain whether
legal
these Spanish inquisitors claim this

prescription, or
by any
custom and
by the Pope's
privilege.
These are the things
to be observed,
when
b
the ordinary and
Eynier. p.
3. q. 47.
1. tit. 4. sect.
Cap. 66.
Caten. p.
21.

inquisitor concur in the
235
judgment of the
far each of
faith.
But because
it
oftentimes in Spain several inquisitors are

will
deputed together,
be proper to consider how
them may
stpai'ately
proceed.
As
often therefore as
it
happens that two inquisitors are con-
stituted in the same province,* they may both together, or each of them separately, proceed against heretics throughout the
whole province committed to them,

of
it,
sit
in
judgment
in
any part
and when the executor
is
absent create another, because
they have entire jurisdiction-
However, a criminal can be
punished only by one of them.

inquisitor
But
if
there be any special
deputed against any person by the Pope, the inquisitors of provinces and dioceses, who, as general judges, seem to
have universal
jurisdiction,
at least with
respect to persons,
cannot proceed against him, though they have actually began

the process
;
because their jurisdiction
is
suspended by a special
is
commission granted by the Pope.

special inquisitor,
He who
thus constituted
may make
use of every thing that hath been

inquisitors,
done and discovered by the other

necessary he
whom
and
if it
be
may compel
to deliver to
him
all
the processes,
all
writings, inquisitions, depositions of witnesses,
other
it
things they have discovered against any criminal.

is
Although
reckoned more handsome
to
do
this
by the authority of
their
let-
superior,
ters
when
this
power
is
not specially given him in the
of his commission.
the same heretics are proceeded against
When
by
different
judges, that inquisitor

preference.
who
first
began the process has the

except he
The
elder inquisitor has the preference in
all cases,
has been at any time suspended from

Finally,'' it is said to
his office.
be
much
safer for the bishops to send to
the inquisitors
strength of
all
all
causes of heresy, because

office.
secrecy
is
is
the
the causes of the holy
This
inviolably
observed before the inquisitors, but cannot be so well kept before the bishops.
Tliis the inquisitor
Cantera
attests, whilst
he
was vicar general of Pampilona,
viz. that
he could never procure

23, Arc.
Uu. 4C. Com.
O.'J.
Carcna,
p. 1.
t.
4. n.
^36

;
secrecy to be kept in that ecclesiastical court
and though he
all.
oftentimes punished the Notaries,

also relates, that Cardinal
it
signified nothing at
Carena mona, and one of the supreme inquisitors, in all causes in which lay persons had a right to decide and give judgment, did for fourteen years always remit all causes of heresy, and suspicion
of heresy,
Comporeus, bishop of Cre-
immediately to the Inquisition; because he well

arise,
if
knew, how great inconveniences would
the ordinaries,
who have
neither secret nor safe jail
and
ministers, should in-
terest themselves in forming processes.
*/vv^%v'W**^
CHAP. XVIII.
Of the
Jail of
the Inquisitors,
and Keepers of
the
Jail.
JAILS
and not
to
were formerly appointed

punish them.*
to
keep
men
in custody,
But by
the
Canon law they may be
used for punishment.^

Heretofore the bishop and inquisitor might have their separate jails, to hold persons in custody, but not to punish
them
for as they cannot
condemn any one

it is
to
imprisonment without
the consent of both,
therefore required that the jail for

to both.
punishment
shall
be
common
;
But now they have not
usually separate prisons
the same that belongs to the inquisicom. 107.

it
a Direct, p. 3. qn. 58. b
Cap. Qiiatnvis. de pcenis.

is
lib.
6.
Although
in
be wrll known that the
jail
particnlarly designed to
keep criminals
cnstodv, and not to punish
them, yet we do not disapprove that convict persons should be delivered over
to prison to do
penance either
tor ever, or (or a time, as
you
shall
judge most
rarcfully
convenient, their crimes, per.sous, and other cirrnmstavKcs,

considered.
bf'i)jg
Simancas gives
this
reason for
it
* tor since the sacred canons,
through the ecclesiastical lenity, cannot
inflict
the punishment ot death, the
consequence
is,
that lest crimes should go unpimished, tliey
may
inflict
is
the
in-
penalty of perpetual imprisonment for more grievous offences, which
deed very gnevous, and equal
to death.
tit.
* Cathol. Instit.
16. sect. 15.

tor, in
237
which criminals are kept in custody, being common to

are two things to be explained.
the bishop.
Here
Fii'st,
jail.
what must
Secondly,
be done before any person can be thrown into
what method must be observed

prisoners.
in keeping
and placing the

In
As
to the
first,
Royas gives
this large
account of
it.*
all
causes,
as well civil as criminal,
criminals
must not be ap-
prehended, without a summary Inquisition against them concerning their crime

first
had.
This
is
particularly to be
in other crimes
observed in the crime of heresy.
For though
no one
suffers
much
in his
reputation merely for his being
thrown into prison, yet

is
to
be taken up for the crime of heresy
greatly infamous, which
must therefore be proceeded
in with
great caution.
For
since the reason of proceeding in the crime
of heresy,
is
is
much more
important than in other offences, there
need of a greater Inquisition, and of a summary cognizance
before criminals are, apprehended.
So that no one
is
hghtly to
be shut up
that
in close prison for small

ill,
offences, for propositions
sound
or that are scandalous, or blasphemous, or

;
others which do not contain real heresy

either in some monastery, or in his
but
is
to
be confined
own house
or city.
The
inquisitors
may
indeed proceed in the crime of heresy
against any person, especially if he be otherwise vile,

light and moderate suspicion, so
far as to ask
upon a
such suspected
person, what he thinks of the faith.
But
in order to
apprehend
required,
if
any one
for
heresy,
two
credible
witnesses
are
although they say that the testimony of a single one,

all
beyond
exception,
is sufficient,
who
all
deposes what he saw or heard

exception, yet
;
yea, if he be not
beyond
is
otherwise
fit,
provided he agrees with the informer
for in this case they say
there are two witnesses, and consequently
more than half proof,
which
is sufficient
for
all
any ones being apprehended.

exception,
is
But
that
one witness above
enough
in this case, they
prove from the Madrid Instruction, A. D. 1561,*' which says, " If the testimony be not sufficient for the apprehending.''
a
Part
2.
Assert. 1.
>
Cap.
4.
; ;
238

is
This Instruction
his being taken
vile,
in the singular
number, and therefore
inti-
mates, that one lawful witness against
any one
is sufficient
for
up
especially if the person

as are all the
be scandalous, and
and suspected;
sect in the
new
converts of the
;
Mahosays,
metan
kingdom of Valencia
and
if
as
Royas
the French and German Lutherns.
But
the person acis
cused be noble, and of good reputation and fame, he
not to
be apprehended upon a single testimony.

of the person and his offence
faith should
However,
this is left
to the pleasure of the judge, after having considered the quality

;
not that the inquisitors of the

;
appear eager to take up criminals
for
they are
always to use great circumspection.
This
is
especially neces-
sary in the receiving and examining witnesses.
They must
in
the
first
place admonish them,

it is
how
horrible
and dreadful a
especi-
wickedness
to give false witness in
any causes, and
ally in the holy office of the Inquisition, and that they should
have
God and
his awful
and tremendous judgment before
their
eyes, that they
may
not, for prayer, or prince, or entreaty, or
any other wicked

great a crime.
affection,
defame an innocent person with so
Then
the witnesses are to be interrogated con-
cerning the place, and time, what they saw or heard ; whether
the person acted,
oftener; with
or pronounced heretical words,
once or
what obstinacy or eagerness he affirmed them

;
and what other persons were present

reasons,
all
and
for
what
causes,
and occasions they were present;

to
and concerning
the
truth or
other circumstances necessary
discover
falsehood.
These things premised, the witnesses received, and the propositions qualified, the
promotor
fiscal
demands before the
inquisitors, that the criminals
be apprehended and imprisoned,

punishment.
it
that they
may
suffer the deserved
When
taken up.
the offence thus appears,^ and
is
proper to ap-
prehend the criminal, the inquisitor
may
then order him to be
When
they have deteiimined upon his being apofficer,
prehended, they give out the order to that

ing to the custom of the holy
office, is
to take
who accordup criminals
Pegna, Com. 107.

and
his order
is
23^
If several
subscribed by the inquisitors.
persons are to be taken
up
the
same day and time, they give an

inserted in their respective pro-
order for each person, which

cesses, that
is
such
iicts,
which are of great weight,
may
appear
openly.
As
or
to the second.
All criminals have not alike places of

cells
imprisonment, their
being either more terrible and dark,
more easy and
chearful,
accordmg
to the quality of the per-
sons and
their offences.
In
reality there is
no place
in the
prison
of
tiie
Inquisition, that can be called pleasant or chearful, the

jail is
whole
so liorrible
and
filthy.
i.
These
jails are called in
Spain and Portugal, Santa Caa,

it
e.
the holy house.

holy.
Every thing
seems in this
office
must be
The prisons
are so built, as the author of the History of
the Inquisition at
great
Goa
describes them, that they will hold a

consist of several porticoes, every
cells
number of persons. They

is
one of which
divided into several small

foot.
of a square form,
each side being about ten
There are two rows of them,

all
one being built over the other, and
of them vaulted.
The
upper ones are enlightened by u'on grates, placed above the

height of a
The lower ones are under ground, dark, tall man. The narrower than the upper ones. and window, any without two with doors, Each cell is fastened walls are five feet thick.
the inner one thick, and covered over with iron, and in the lower
part of
it
there
is
an iron
grate.
In the upper part of
it is
httle windov/, through winch they reach to the prisoner his meat, hnen, and other necessaries, which is shut with two iron
bolts.
The
outer door
it
is
entire without
any opening
at
all.
till
They
generally open
in the
morning, from
six o'clock
eleven, in order to refresh the air of the prison.
In Portugal
all
the prisoners,
men and women,

first
without any
regard to birth or dignity, are shaved the

their imprisonment.
or second day of
Every
prisoner hath two pots of water
every day, one to wasli, and the other to drink, and a besom to cleanse his cell, and a mat made of rushes to lie upon, and a
larger vessel for other uses, with a cover to put over
is
it,
which
changed once every four days. The given to the prisoners, are rated according to the season, and
provisions which are
^40
the clearness or plenty of eatables.
But
if
any rich person
is
imprisoned, and will live and eat beyond the ordinary rate of
provisions,
and according
is
to
his
own manner, he may be

fit
indulged, and have what

or servants,
if
decent, and
for him, his servant,

jail.
he hath any, with him in the

left,
If there are
any provisions
the jail-keeper, and

to the poor.
is
them, and give them

observes,'' that this
sorts,
no other, must take But Reginald Gonsalvius

all
indulgence
not allowed to prir-oners of
but to such only as are taken up for small offences, who
are to be
condemned
to a fine.
But
if
they find by the very
accusation that any persons are to be punished with forfeiture of all their effects, they do not suffer them to live so
plentifully,
viz.
but order them a small pension for their subsistence,
about thirty Maravedis, of the value of ten Dutch Stivers.
This agrees with the account of Isaac Orobio, who had a plentiful fortune at Seville, and was nevertheless used very hardly
in the 'prison of the Inquisition there.
Although
his estate
was very large, yet he was allowed a very small pension to provide himself provision.
This was
flesh,
which they made him
sometimes dress and prepare for himself, without allowing him

the help of any servant.
ers treated.
In
this
manner are the

allowance
richer prison-
As
to the poorer, and such

jail,
who have
is
not enough
to supply themselves in
their
fixed
by the
king, viz. the half of a silver piece of money, called a real,^
every day
vision,
and out of
they
call
this small
sum, the buyer of
their pro-
whom
all
the dispenser, and their washer, must be
paid, and
other expences that are necessary for the

life.
common
supports of
Besides, this very royal allowance for the
prisoners doth not
them but through the hands of sefirst, by the veral persons, and those none of the most honest
come
to
receiver, then the dispenser, then the cook, then the jail-keeper,
who, according to
the prisoners.
his office, distributes the provision
amongst
and have
Gonsalvius adds, that he gave this particular

all
account of this matter, because

^
these persons live,
p. 106.
Dr. Geddes
tells
us of one in the Inquisition at Lisbon,

;
who was
allowed
far-
no more than three vintems a day

thing.
a vintem
is
about an English penny
241
their certain profits, out of this small allowance of the king to
the prisoners, which coming to
them through the crooked hands

it till
of these harpies, they cannot receive
every one of them
hath taken out of
it
more than a tenth part of it.
The
this
author of the history of the Inquisition at

is
order
observed in distributing the provisions.
Goa tells us, The pri;
soners have meat given
them three times every day
and even
those
who have
the misfortune to be in this case, and they have

others, because their
money, are not treated much better than

riches are
employed
to
make
provision for the poorer.
was
informed by Isaac Orobio, that in Spain they sometimes give

the prisoners coals, w^hich they must light, and then dress their
own
food.
Sometimes they allow them a candle.

sit
Those who
and are
are confined in the lower cells generally
in darkness,
sometimes kept there for several years, without any one's being
suffered to
go or speak to them, except
their keepers,
and they
only at certain hours,
when they
give them their provision.
They
are not allowed
any books of devotion, but are shut up
in darkness
and sohtude, that they may be broke with the
horrors of so di'eadful a confinement, and
by the
miseries of
it
forced to confess things, which oftentimes they have never

done.
And how
dreadful the miseries of this prison are,
we have a
famous instance given us by Reginald Gonsalvius Montanus.*

In the age before the
last,
a certain English ship put in at the
port of Cadiz, which the familiars of the Inquisition, according

to custom, searched
upon the account of religion, before they
suffered any person to come a-shore.
They
seized on several
English persons
who were on
piety,
board, observing in them certain

their
jail.
marks of evangelical
best instruction,
and of
having received the
and threw them
into
In that ship there

very
ship,
was a
child, ten or twelve years old at most, the son of a
rich English gentleman, to
whom,
as
was reported, the
and principal part of her loading belonged.

they took
in his
Amongst
But
others,
up
also this child.
The
in
pretence was, that he had
hands the psalms of David,
Enghsh.
as Gonsal-
p. 1J9.
242
vius
tells us,

those
who knew
their avarice
and cursed
arts,
may
well believe, without doing
any injury
to the holy Inqui-
sition, that
they had got the scent of his father's wealth, and

child's
it.
that this
all
was the true cause of the
imprisonment, and of
that calamity that followed after

all its
However, the ship
with
cargo was confiscated, and the child, with the other
prisoners,
were carried to the

six or eight
jail
of the Inquisition at Seville,
where he lay
months.
Being kept
in so strait con-
finement for so long a while, the child,
who had been brought

through
diet.
up
tenderly at home,
fell
into a very dangerous illness,
the dampness of the prison, and the badness of his
When
him
the lords inquisitors were informed of this, they ordered

to be taken out of the jail,
and
carried, for the recovery of his
health, to the hospital, which
they
call
the
ill
Cardinal.
Here
of
they generally bring
all
who happen
to fall
in the prison
the Inquisition, where, besides the medicines, of which, accord-
ing to the pious institution of the hospital, there
is
plenty,
and
is
little
better care,
upon account of the distemper, nothing
abated of the severity of the former jail; no person, besides the

physician and the servants of the hospital, being allowed to
visit
the sick person
and
as soon as ever
he begins to grow
better, before
he
is
fully recovered,
he
is
put again into his forill-
mer jail.
The
child,
who had
lost
contracted a very grievous
ness from that long and barbarous confinement, was carried

into the hospital,
where he
the use of both his legs

afterwards.
nor
was
it
ever
known what became of him

it
In the
an age,
mean
in his
while
was wonderful, that the
child, at so tender
gave noble proofs how firmly the doctrine of piety was rooted
mind
oftentimes, but especially
morning and evening,

to him, for
lifting
up
his eyes to heaven,
and praying
desire
he had
been instructed by
help
;
his parents, to
and hope
for certain
said,
which the
jail- keeper
having often observed,
he was
already grown a great
little heretic.
About
thrown
the same time,* a certain person was taken
up and
into the
same
jail,
who had
voluntarily abjured the
Mahometan
impiety, and came but a httle before from

a Reginald, p. 121.
Mo-

rocco, a
48
kingdom,
it,
famous
city of Mauritania,
and
capital of the
into that part of Spain
which hes directly over against
with
a design to turn Christian.

Christians were
When
he had observed that the
more
vicious
and corrupt than the Moors he
had
to
left,
he happened
to say, that the
Mahometan law seemed

this the
jail,
him
better tlian the Christian.
For
good fathers
of the faith laid hold of him, thrust him into

so cruelly, that he said pubhcly, even
and used him was
when
in confinement,
that he never repented of his Christianity, from the day he
baptized,
till
after his
having been
in the Inquisition,
all
where he
was forced against
his will, to
behold
manner of violence
and
injuries whatsoever.
The
complaint of Constantine, the preacher of Seville,* was

less grievous,
was not
concerning the barbarities of this prison
who, although he had not as yet tasted of the tortures, yet often bewailed his misery in this jail, and cried out, " O my
God, were there no Scythians

fierce
in the world,
no cannibals more
and cruel than Scythians,

so that
into
whose hands thou couldst
carry me,
might but escape the paws of these

also,
wretches
?'^
Olmedus
another person famous for piety
and
learning, fell into the inquisitor's
hands at
Seville,
and
through the inhumanity of his treatment, which liad also proved

fatal to Constantine, contracted
a grievous
illness,
and
at last
died in the midst of the filthiness and stench.

say,
He
was used to
" Throw
me any
where,
O my
!"
God,
so that I
may but
es-
cape the hands of these wretches
The
author of the history of the Inquisition at Goa,' agrees
in this account,
who
frankly owns, that through the cruelty

fell
and length of his imprisonment, he
into despair,
first
and thereby
himself,
often attempted to destroy himself;
by starving
and because that did not succeed, he feigned himself sick, and when the physician of the Inquisition found his pulse unequal,
and that he was

gone, he
fusion
feverish,
fiv^
he ordered him
days
after.
to
be
let
blood,
which was done again
When
the doctor was
arm every day, that so by the large efof blood, he might continually grow weaker and weaker,
unbound
his
Reginald, p. 104.
Cap. 19, 20, 21.
R 2

244
Httle, that
In the mean while he eat very was

in this sad
by hunger and
life.
loss
of
blood, he might put an end to his miserable

condition, he
Whilst he
had
sent
him a
confessor of the
Franciscan order, who, by various arguments of comfort, en-
deavoured to recover him from his despair.
They
also
gave
him a companion
his confinement.
in his jail,
which was some comfort to him in

well
But growing
again, after about five
months, they took his companion from him.
The
lonesomedespair,
ness of his jail brought on again his melancholy
and
which made him invent another method to destroy himself.-
He
had a
piece of gold
money, which he had concealed in

it
his
cloaths,
which he broke into two parts ; and making

it
sharp,
he opened with
that he
fell
a vein in each arm, and lost so
much
blood,
jail.
into a swoon, the blood
running about the
But some of
the servants happening to come, before the usual
time, to bring
him something, found him

strictly
in this condition.
The
upon
inquisitor
his
hereupon ordered him to be loaded with irons

watched.
arms and hands^ and
This cruelty
provoked him
to that degree, that
he endeavoured to beat his

walls
;
brains out against the pavement
and the
and undoubtoff,
edly the ligaments upon his arms would have been torn
had he continued any longer

sent
in that state.
Upon
this
they
took oiF his chains, gave him good words, encouraged him, and
him a companion, by whose conversation he was

his misery with a httle
refreshed,
and bore
after
more
easiness of mind.
But
so-
two months they took him from him again, so that the
litude of his jail
was more distressing
to
him than
before.
jail,*
The
prisoners, as soon as ever they are
thrown into
are
commanded to give an account of their name and business. Then they enquire after their wealth,'' and to induce them to
a
Inquis.
Goan. cap.
13.
" The
inquisitors) notwithstanding their ardent zeal for the faith,
seldom
be got;
give themselves
much concern about
those from
whom
nothing
is
to
whereas those possessed of property, conscious of no misdemeanour, whereof

the holy office takes cognizance, languish
many
years in confinement, and at
length are put to the torture, in order to extort a confession.
Some persons
have had such resolution, that nothing could ever induce them to plead guilty. Others have retracted their forced confessions, the instant Ihey were
taken off the rack.
For many,
terrified at the very sight of the instruments

give
ill
245
if
an exact account, the inquisition promises them, that

all
they are innocent,

fully kept lor,
that they discover to

to
them
shall
be faith-
and restored
be
them
but that if they conceal any
thing,
guilty.
it
shall
confiscated,*
though they should not be found
And as in Spain and Portugal, most persons are fully persuaded of the sanctity and sincerity of this tribunal, they
willingly discover all their possessions, even the
most concealed
things of their houses, being certainly persuaded, that

their innocence
shall appear,
when
li-
they shall soon recover their
berty and effects together.

deceived
is
;
But
these miserable creatures are
for he that once falls into the

all
is
hands of these judges,

of.
^
stripped at once of
he was possessed
convicted
For
if
any one
denies his crime, and

witnesses, he
is
by a
sufficient
number of
and
all
condemned
his
as a negative convict,
jail,
his
effects confiscated.
If to escape the
he confesses
in the
is
his cyime,
he
is
guilty
by
own
confession,
and
judgment of ^11
justly stripped of his effects.
AVhen he
dismissed from pri-
son ^s a convert and penitent, he dares not defend his innocence, unless he desires to be thrown again into
jail,
and con-
demned, and,
secular arm.
as a feigned penitent, to be delivered over to the
Of these
criminal
office,
is
things J.
Royas
gives us an account
:^
"
When
any
apprehended, and put into the
jails
of the holy
his effects
must be immediately sequestered, that they
may
not be conveyed away, or concealed, and put into the
hands of some proper person, before the notary and executor, who is to have the custody and care of them. Such effects as cannot be kept, he who hath them in custody, must sell
by the
inquisitor's
command.
This sequestration
is
made
when
only for real heresy.
From hence
they infer, that this seis
questration or description of effects,
not to be made,
the inquisitors proceed against blasphemers, or fortune-tellers,

of torture, have accused themselves of crimes which never entcreil into their
thoughts.
Everyone of
these unfovlunate creatures, if they escape with

all their
their lives, are sure to

afflictions,
be stript of
substance; and, to add to their

to a
exposed to lasting infamy, more bitter

a
generous mind, than
dath
itself."
Letters on the Inq. <kc. 43.
2 part, assert.
2.
246
or those
HISTORY OF THE Il^QUISITION.
who marry
again whilst their former wives are hving,
or against clergymen in orders, or professed

contracted matrimony, or against persons
tions rash, scandalous,
monks who have who speak proposiill

;
injurious, or that
is
it,
sound
and
in all
other causes, in which there

effects, that
not, dejure,
viz.
any
confiscation of
which precedes
the sequestration of such
effects,
by consequence
the prisoner
ceases."
is
When
is
brought before his judge, he appears

In
this condition
with his head and arms and feet naked.*
he
brought out of
jail
by the warder.
When
he comes to the
room of audience, the warder goes a
little
forward, and makes a
profound reverence, then withdraws, and the prisoner enters by

himself.
At
the farther end of the audience
room
there
is
placed a crucifix, that reaches almost to the cieling.
In the
middle of the hall

with seats
all
is
a table about
it.
five feet
long and four broad,
placed round
At
sits
one end of the table, that
which
is
next to the crucifix,
the notary of the inquisition,

his left
is
at the other
sitting
end the
inquisitor,
and at
hand the prisoner

and
to swear that
secret.
upon a bench.
is
Upon
the table
a missale, upon which
the prisoner
commanded
to lay his hand,
he
will speak the truth,
and keep every thing
After
they have
sufficiently interrogated
him, the inquisitors ring a

to carry
bell for the warder,
who
is
commanded
back his pri-
soner to
jail.^
a luqnis.
Goan. cap.
18.
The form and
furniture of the inquisitorial
judgment
hall
is
expressly
ordained by law.
" There shall be at every inquisition, a room allotted for
the board of dispatch which shall be iu so safe a place, that nothing
may be
heard of what passes there from without
in this
room
there shall be chairs
with backs to them, or without backs, as many as
may appear
necessary, a
bench
for the prisoner to sit
upon, and
in
winter the apartment shall be de-
corated wîth tapestry of arras-hangings, and in
summer with
gill
leather-
hangings
upon a platform three inches high

it
shall
be a table covered with a
cloth of crimson damask, and upon
a black leather,
and the platform
shall
be large enough
to
accommodate
at least five chairs
on each side, and
in this
table there shall be three drawers with diflPerent keys to tnem, in
which each
the quires
the secret.
of the inquisitors
may keep
k.v)
hid papers, but shall not
keep
in
it
(memorand'.iin but
for these
must always be locked up
in
Upon
this table shall
be a mass-book, tor administering the oaths, a tablet,

office,
with the prayer of the Holy Ghost, the bye-laws of the holy
and of the
igmiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiilii
HISTORY OF THE IN^QUISITION.
S-i?
No
noise,
one in
tlie
prison must so
much
as mutter, or
make any
with an
keepers,
but must keep profound
silence.
If any one bemoans
himself,* or bewails his misfortune, or prays to
God
jail
audible voice,
or sings a psalm or sacred hymn, the
who
continually watch in the porches,
and can hear even the

If the prisoner doth
If after this the
least sound,
immediately come to him, and admonish him that

in this house.
silence
must be preserved
not obey, the keepers admonish him again.
prisoner persists, the keeper opens the door, and prevents his
noise,
by
severely beating
him with
stick,
not only to chastise

cells are
him, but to deter others, who, because the
contiguous,
and deep
silence is kept, can very easily hear the outcries
and
sound of the blows.
I will
add here a short

if true,
story that I
had
from several persons, which,

rity
shews us with what sevein the inquisition
they keep this
silence.
prisoner
coughed.
The jailors came

it
forbear coughing, because

in that house.
and admonished him to was unlawful to make any noise

to him,
it
He
answered,
was not in
his power.
Howprivi-
exchequer of the inquisition, the collection of apostolic

leges of the inquisition
ters
:
bulls,
and the
also, a sufficient
number
of ink-stands for the miniswall fronting the place
who
are at the tabic-,
and a
bell.
And
in the
where the prisoners are
to sit, there shall
be an image of our Lord Jesus
Christ, in a solid statue, decorated with
becoming decency.
where are
to
There
shall also be a
trials,
room
called the Secret,
be kept
all
do-
cuments of
and papers requiring secrecy, and the winvery strong and close to each other, grates, iron have shall dows of this room that nobody may gain entrance through them, and there shall be only one door to the room of dispatch, very strong and secure, with three locks and other two three different keys, one of which the promotor shall keep, and ihe
records, books,
the two senior notaries. Bye
Laws
of the
Holy
Offi<e, Title 11. printed in
the Palace of the Inquisition, at Lisbon, 1610, in

a
Da. Cosia.
vol.
ii.
7.
The
inquisitors take very
particular care, that their wretched victims
shall not be permitted to vent th'Ar
of any
goaler) shall
Thus the Bye-Laws accompany the
provide, book
prisu.iers
woe, obtain infurmahon, or ask advice " He (the sect. 16. i. tit. 14.
from the board
to the prison,
never permit the prisoner to
when they go to the board, or return having always one of the guards, and he shall speak when they pass by the corridors, nor .-hall
them
to confess their crimes.
bespeak
to them, nor shall he persuade
Aud
when
he
the prisoners shall
commence any
this
discourse with him on that subject,
shall
inform them, that
matter can be noticed only at the board of the

135.
holy office."
Da Costa,
vol.
i.
S48
ever, they

admonished him a second time
to forbear
it,
and
because he did not, they stripped him naked, and cruelly beat
him.
This increased his cough, for which they beat him so

he died through the pain and anguish of the
often, that at last

stripes.
They insist so severely on keeping this may cut off every degree of comfort from
silence,
that they
the afflicted,* and
especially for this reason, that the prisoners
may
not know-
one another, either by singing, or any loud

oftentimes happens, that after
voice.
For
it
two or three years confinement
in the jail of the inquisition, a
man
doth not
know
that *his
friend, nor a father that his children
and wife are
in the
faith.
same
prison,
finally,
till
they
all
see each other in the act of
And
That the
prisoners in the several cells

if
may
not talk
with one another, which,

mediately changed.
If any one
falls
ill
ever found out, their cells are im-
in the prison, they send to

all
him a surgeon
and physician, who administer

recover
proper remedies to him to
him to health. If there be any danger of his dying, they send him a confessor, if he desires it. According to the provision of the Madrid instruction, A. D. 1561. cap. 71.^ If the criminal doth not not ask for a confessor, and the
physician believes the distemper to be dangerous, he must be
persuaded by
all
means
to confess
and
if
he judicially
satisfies
a b
Gonsalv. p. 117.
If any criminal
falls
ill
in prison, the inquisitors

all
must take
diligent rare
that he
may have
medicines, and
things necessary for his safety,
and the
advice of one physician or more, to recover him *

fessor, let
in,
them assign him one of known probity,
And if he desires a conr and who may be confided
him be sworn to secresy. If the penitent says any thing to him in would have told out of the jail, let him not obey him in But if he enjoins him this by any means, nor discover any such commands. any thing out of confession, let him reveal that to the inquisitors. Farther, let the inquisitors admonish and instruct the confessor how he shall behave towards the penitent, particularly that he tell him, that since he was imand
let
confession, which he
prisoned for heresy, and accused as guilty of

less
it,
he cannot be absolved, unleft to
he judicially declares his heresy.

the confessor,
to be
*
I
Let other things be
the judg-
ment and conscience of
who ought
in
to
be instructed that he
may
understand what
is fit
done
such a cause.
Direct, p. 2. com. 25.

the inquisitors, he
dies,
is
249
he
to be reconciled to ihe church before

in
and being absolved
judgment, the confessor must abis
solve
tion.
him
sacramentally.
This
ordered by the same instruc-
If he
is well,
and
desires a confessor,
some are of opinion he
may
not have one granted him, unless he hath conftîsed judi-
cially.
Others think he
is
may
and
in this case the confessor^
business
to exhort
him
to confess his errors,
and
to declare
is
the whole truth, as well of himself as of others, as he
bound
de jure, to do.
However, he must add, that he must not accuse
himself or others falsely, through weariness of his imprison-
ment, the hope of a more speedy deliverance, or fear of torments.

his
Such a criminal the confessor cannot

is first
absolve, before
is
excommunication
taken
off,
and he
reconciled to
easily allowed
the church.
But
in Italy the prisoners are
more
a confessor than in Spain.
They
same
are particularly careful not to put
two or more
in the
cell,
unless the inquisitor for any special reason shall so
order, that they
the truth, to
pies.
may not concert with one another to conceal make their escape, or to evade their interrogatothat through
The
principal reason indeed seems to be,
the irksomeness of their imprisonment, they

soever the inquisitors would have them.
may
if
confess what-
But
an husband
and
his wife
are both imprisoned for the same offence,

fear that
and
there be
no
one should prevent the other from
making a
same
cell.
free confession of the crime, they
may
be put in the
The inquisitors
are obliged to visit the prisoners twice every
month,^ and to enquire whether they have necessaries allowed
them, and whether they are well or not.

usually ask
In he
this visit
is ?
they
him
?
in these very words.
How
How
he
hath his health
Whether he wants any thing ? Whether his warder is civil to him ? i. e. Whether he speaks to him in a Whether he gives him his reproachful and severe manner
.?
appointed provision,
and clean
linen
and the
like.''
These are
visits, to
exactly the sentences and words they use in these
Gousalv.
j.
12.1.
Inquis,
Goan.
c. 12.
S50
which
tlie}^

neither
for
add any
thing, nor act agreeably
for they
use them only
forms sake, and when the inquisitor hath
spoken them, he immediately goes away, scarce staying for an

answer.
that he
is
And
although any one of the prisoners complains

it
is
not well used,
of no advantage to him, nor
is
he better treated for the future.

cessity,
it
If there be occasion or nevisit
will
be convenient for them to
the prisoners three
or four times every month, yea, as often as they think proper,

viz.
when
the criminal bears with impatience the misfortune

in
and infamy of hi^ imprisonment,
such case the inquisitor must
endeavour to comfort him very often, not only by himself, but
by
others,
and
to
tell
him, that
if
he makes a free confession,
his whole aifair shall be quickly
and kindly ended.

to talk with the crinlinals,
aitairs
The
inquisitors
must take care not
when they are examined or visited, upon any other

such as relate to their business.
alone
but
Nor must
least
the inquisitor be
;
when he
visits,
or otherwise gives
them audience
According
but
must have with him his colleague, or at

other faithful servant of the holy
a notary, or some
to the
office.
Madrid
1
instruction.^
his also they are particularly careful of, that the criminals
may
any
not be removed from one cell to another, nor associate with

other.
If any prisoners have been shut

cell,
up together
at
once in the same
when they
are removed, they
must be
the
removed together, that hereby they may be prevented from

communicating any thing that hath been transacted
prison.
in
This
is
more
especially to be observed, in case
any of
them
one
recal their confession, after they
have been removed from

if
cell
is
and company
to another.
But
a criminal confesses,
and
one
truly converted, he
may more
oftentimes
easily
is
be removed from
in
cell to
another, because the inquisitor
no pain
for fear
of his retracting, but
may
make
use of him to draw
out the truth from other prisoners, according to the advice of
Eymerick, in
this
his Directory of the Inquisition.''--"
Things of
nature," says he, " are
to be learned rather from expe-
rience than art, or precept, especially as there are

a
some things
A. D. 1561.
c. 17.
"
P.
3. n.
107.
and Pegna's Commentary 23.

whicli
251
must
neitlier
be revealed or taught, and are well known
in themselves to the inquisitors.""
If
women
are imprisoned, they
must each of them have,
according to their quality, one honest
woman
at
least for
a
all
companion,
who must never be
absent from her, to prevent
siispicion of evil.'
life,
This companion must be antient, of a good
pious and faithful.
Sometimes when women are to be imto the jail of the inquisitors,
prisoned, they
do not carry them

if
especiaUy
if
they are regulars,
the jails be within the walls
of the monasteries, but to the convents of the nuns.

this
When
no
happens, they
to discourse
command
"vvith
the abbess or prioress to admit
body
the prisoner without express leave of
the inqiiisitor, but diligently to observê the order given her.
But when
that
the cause
all
is
of importance, and full of danger, and

tlie faith,
such they esteem
that relate to
they think
it
safer
women
who,
should be imprisoned in the
jails
of die inquisitors.
But
ther
the cardinals inquisitors general are to be consulted in this

after
affair,
it
mature consideration, are
to determine
whe-
be most expedient that such criminals should be kept in

case of those
the jails of the bishops, or inquisitors regulars, especially if
they are yoang and handsome, as
is
-often
tlie
who
It
are taken
up
for telling people's
fortunes about their
sweethearts.
is
farther the
custom and received use of
this
holy tribu-
nal, that
such
who
is
are imprisoned for heresy, are not admitted

^vithin the jail,
to hear mass,
till
and other prayers which are said

determined.
it
their cause
Their principal pretence for
this
custom
is,
that
may
possibly happen,
when
there
is
great
number of criminals,
that the several accomplices,
com-
panions, and partakers of the crime,

signs, discover to
one another,
may at least by nods and how they may escape judgment,

is,
or conceal the truth.
But
the true and genuine reason
that the prisoner
may
have nothing to contemplate,

that so being broken with
tlie
besides his present misfortune,

miseries of his confinement, he
may
confess whatsoever the inquisitors

*
would have him.

n. G.
For
Pegua, Piax.
iiiq.
2.
c If),
252
this reason

they deny them books, and
relief to
all
other things that
would be any he
them, in their tedious imprisonment.
If
any one of the prisoners whatsoever prays the inquisitor

visits
when
him, that he
is
may have some good
book, or the holy

to discover tlie
bible,
he
answered, that' the true book
is
truth, and
to exonerate his conscience before that holy tribunal,

is
and
that this
the book which he must diligently study,

faithfully,
viz.
to recover the
clare
it
remembrance of every thing
and de-
to their lordships,
who
will
immediately prescribe a re-
medy
next
to his languishing soul.
If the prisoner in the same or

it,
visit is
importunate about
he
will
be commanded
they
si-
lence, because, if
he asks
to please himself,
may
grant or
deny him according
to their pleasure.
The keeping
office,''
the jail anciently belonged to the executor's
and
as often as
he was absent, he was obliged to pro-
vide another keeper at his
own
charge.
But now the

and
is
jail-
keeper
is
created
by the
inquisitor-general,
diiferent
from
the executor.
Those who keep the
jails for
the crime of heresy,
must swear
keep
before the bishop and inquisitor, that they

their prisoners,
will faithfully
and observe
all
other things prescribed them
by Clement I. de haeret. sect. Porro. There must be two keepers to every jail,'' industrious and faithful men, one appointed by the bishop, the other by the
inquisitor.
sides this,
Each of them may have their proper servant. Beto every cell there must be two different keys, each
keeper to have one, w^hich they
may
give to their servants, to
supply the prisoners with necessaries.
The
bishop and inqui-
sitor have no power to agree that there shall be but one keeper,
because
it
doth not seem safe enough, neither
is it
allowed
them by
law, nor appointed in their cause or favour.'^
But now
to give
there
is
cnl}^
one jail-keeper appointed in every
province, chosen
by the
inquisitor general,
who
is
not allowed
the prisoners their food.

Simanc.
But
the inquisitors choose
tit.
41. sect. 5.
Simanc. de Cathol.
c
Instit. tit. 16. sect. 7, 8, 9.
Clem.
I. sect.
Sane, de
liaeiet.

some proper person to
dispenser.
this office,
S53
called the
who
is
commonly
The
provisions they give the criminals are generally

;
prepared and dressed in the house of the inquisition

if
because
they were prepared in the houses of the criminals themselves,
or any where else, something might easily be hid under them,

that
might furnish them with the means of concealing the truth,

This^ however,
is
or to elude or escape judgment.
to
be
left to
the prudence and pleasure of the inquisitors, whether and
when
the criminals may, without danger, prepare their provision in

tlit'ir it,
own
houses.
But upon account of
the hazard attending

exqtiisite care,
the inquisitors but seldom,
and not without
gratify
them
in this particular.
If any things are sent them
b}^ their
friends or relations, or domestics, the jail-keeper
and
dispenser never suffer

the inquisitors.*
them
to
have
it,
without
first
consulting
As
these keepers have
it
in their
power greatly
to injure or
serve their prisoners, they
must promise by an
oath, before the
bishop and inquisitors, that they will exercise a faithful care
and concern
in
keeping them, and that neither of them will
speak to any of them but in presence of the other, and that

they will not defraud them of their provision, nor of those
things which are brought to them.
oblio;ed to take this oath.
Their servants also are
But notwithstanding
this law,
is
a great part of the provision
appointed for the prisoners,
withheld from them by their co-
vetous keepers; and if they are accused for this to the inquisitors,
they are
much more
gently punished, than if they had
used any mercy towards them.
Reginald Gonsalve
relates,b
jail:
that in his time, Gaspar Bennavidius
was keeper of a
"
He
was a
man
of monstrous covetousness and cruelty,
who
defrauded his miserable prisoners of a great part of their provisions,
which were
ill
dressed,
and scarce the tenth part of

it
what was allowed them, and sold

at the Triana.
secretly, for
no great
the
;
price,
little
Besides, he wholly kept from

to
them
money allowed them

suffering
pay
for the
washing of their linen
thus
them
to
abide
many days
together, without that acb

;>,
iD.^truct Tolet. cap. 20.
lll,&c.
254
commodation, deceiving the inquisitor and treasurer, who put

that
money
to the keeper's account, as
though
it
had been ex-
pended every week

appointed.
for the use of the prisoners, for

it
whom
it is
Neither was
very
difficult to
deceive them, be-
cause they took but httle pains to enquire out the truth.
If
any
one of the prisoners complained, muttered, or opened his

intolerable usage, the cruel wretch,
all
mouth upon account of this
who had
hand.
divested himself of
humanity, had a remedy at
He
brought the prisoner immediately out of his apartcall
ment, and put him down into a place they

cistern that
Mazmorra, a deep
left
had no water
in
it.
There he
him
for seve-
ral days together, A^dthout
any thing
to lie on, not so
much
it
as
straw.
His provision there was

to destroy his health
so very rotten,
that
was
more proper
it,
by
sickness, than to preserve
or support
him
in hfe.
All
this
he did without ever convillainously
sulting the inquisitors,
and yet fraudulently and

to his prisoner. If
pretending their
command
do
it
any one besought an
him
to complain to the inquisitors for so injurious a treatment,
for they could not
by any other person, and
to desire
audience, the cunning wretch, knowing that the whole blame
must
lie
upon
it.
himself, pretended that he
had asked, but could
not obtain
By
such forged answers, he kept the miserable
prisoner in that deep pit twelve or fifteen days,

till
more or
After
jail,
less,
he had fully
gratified his anger
and
cruelty.
his
this,
he brought him out, and threw him into

suading him, that
care, having
this
former
per-
favour was owing to his humanity and
made
intercession for
him with
their lordships.
In
pri-
short, his thefts and injuries with which he plagued his
soners,
who were
otherwise miserable enough, were so
nume-
rous, that
some persons of interest with the
inquisitors, at length
accused him before them.

self;
and being
Upon this he was imprisoned himfound guilty of many false accusations, he re:
ceived this sentence

act of
That
and
office,
he should come out

candle in his hand,
at a public
the faith,
carrying a
city,
wax
be banished
live years
from the
forfeit the
whole sum of money,
which,
by
virtue of his
he was to have received from the
holy tribunal.
^5$
in his family,
" This very
man,^' whilst
he was keeper, had
an ancient servant maid, who, observing the distress of the pri soners, labouring under intolerable hunger and misery, throuo-h
the wickedness and barbarity of her master, was so
moved with
pity towards them, being herself well inchned to the evano-elical piety,
that she often spoke to
them through the doors of

exhorted
their cells, comforted them, and, as well as she could,
them
to patience,
many
times putting them in meat under their
doors, in proportion to the

dition.
mean and low
abihties of her con-
And when
she had nothing of her own, by wl)ich to
shew her liberaUty to the prisoners of Christ, she took good

part of that provision from the wicked thief her master, which
he had stolen from the prisoners, and restored

that
it
to them.
And
we may the more wonder

it,
at the providence of
God, who
a
so orders
that the worst of parents shall
not have always

;
the worst of children, but sometimes even the best
little
daughter of the keeper himself was greatly assisting to the
maid
in these
humane
acts.
By means
of this servant, the priof their bre-
soners
had information of the
state of the affairs
thren and fellow prisoners, which
much comforted them, and

But at length the
was oftentimes of great service to
their cause.
matter was discovered by the lords conunissioners, by
whom
she
fate
was thrown into prison

Avith the
for a year,
and underwent the same

to
other prisoners, and
condemned
and
walk in the public
procession, with a yellow garment,

stripes,
two hundred which was executed upon her, the following day,
to receive
streets
this
through the
ty.
of the city, with the usual
pomp and
cruel-
To
all
territories for
was added, banishment from the city and its ten years. Her title was, " llie Favouress and
Aidrcss of heretics.''
What
excited the implacable indignation
of the lords, the fathers of the faith, against her was, that they
discovered in her examination, that she had revealed the secrets of
the most holy tribunal, to some of the inhabitants
oi"
the prison,
particularly relating to the provision allotted to the prisoners.
From
add
fort
both these examples, and from their different and un-
equal punishment, any one
may
see,
how much
safer
it
is
to
to the affliction of the prisoners in their jail,
than to com-
them by any
act of
humanity and mercy whatsoever."

*
p. 114.
^56

in order
And
that the jail of heretics
may be
kept secret/
as
no one of the
aftei-wards see,
officials,
no not the judge himself,

it
we shaU
can enter
alone, or speak with the prisoners
but before anotlier of the

der of the inquisitors.^
observe
this,
officials,
nor without the previous or-
All are obHged to swear that they will

see or speak to the prisoners be-
that
no one may
gives
sides the person
who
them
is
their necessaries,
who must
be a faithful honest person, and
obliged to swear, that he will
not discover the secrets, and must be searched, to prevent his

carrying any orders or letters to the prisoners.
This
command
easily
they will have observed as most sacred, be-
cause, as they say. secresy is the strength
of
the Inguisition,
which might
kept,
be violated, unless
this
order be punctually
and therefore they always most severely punish those who

it.
transgress
Gonsalvius Montanus gives us a very remarkathis.'^
ble instance of
"
A few
years ago, (viz. before Gonsal-
vius wrote this account) one Peter ab Herera, a
man
not alto-
gether
vile,
but of some humanity, and not very

is
old,
was ap-
pointed keeper of the tower of Triana, which

the Inquisition.
It
the prison of
happened, as
it
often doth in such
nume-
rous and promiscuous imprisonments, that amongst other prisoners committed to his custody, there was a certain good
tron, with her
ma
two daughters, who were put

liberty of seeing
in different cells,
and earnestly desired the
one another, and
comforting each other in so great a calamity.
They
therefore
to
earnestly entreated the keeper, that he w-ould suffer

^
them
be
Sect. 11.
is
The prevention
of
all
communication with the prisoners,
another proof
of the ridiculous secrecy that pervades the Inquisition; for the prisoners are
allowed to hear nothing that has passed out of doors, however
telligence
trivial the infire,
may
be.
Soon after
my
imprisonment, I heard an alarm of

little
and afterwards, asking one of the guards, who was a

the rest, where
it
more kind than
had taken place, and
if it
had caused much damage, I was

to
told that the prisoners of the Inquisition
were not
busy themselves conI asked,
cerning any thing that passed out of doors.

that
Another time
whether
intended
was
to
be a day of business, or holy day,
in the tribunal, as I
to solicit
an audience from the inquisitor.

If I wanted an audience,
The answer was,

I might solicit
it,
that I could not
be informed.
and perhaps,
if
convenient, the request would be granted."

c
Da
Costa's Narr. vol. i. 72.
p> 108.
257
together for one quarter of an hour, that they might have the
satisfaction of
embracing each other.
humanity and compassion, allowed tliem

talk
He, being moved with to be together, and
with one anotlier for half an hour, and after they
had
they
indulged their mutual affections, he put them, as they were

before, in their separate prisons.
A few
days after
;
this,
were put with great cruelty to the torture
and the keeper
being afraid, that through the severity of their torments, they should discover to the lords the fathers inquisitors, his small
half an
humanity
in
suffering
them
to converse together for
hour, without the inquisitor's leave, through terror went himself to the holy tribunal,
of his
own
accord confessed his
sin,
and prayed
confession,
for this
for pardon, foohshly behoving, that
by such
his
he should prevent the punishment threatened him But the lords inquisitors judged this to be so action.
they ordered him immediately to
heinous a crime, that
ba
and such was the cruelty of his treatment, and the disorder of mind that followed on it, that he soon grew distracted. However, his disorder and madness did not For after he had save him from a more grievous punishment.
thrown into
jail
;
lain a full year in that cursed prison, they
brought him out in
the public procession, clothed with the yellow garment, and an

halter
round
his neck, as
first
and condemned him,
though he had been a common thief, to receive two hundred lashes through
the streets of the city, and then to the gaUies for six years.
he was carried from the Triana to be whipt with the usual solemnity, his madness, which usually seized him every other hour, came on him, and throw-
The day
after the procession, as
he ing himself from the ass on which, for the greater shame, and, Alguazile,* was carried, he flew upon the inquisitory
him a sword, had certainly killed him, had he set him not been prevented by the mob who attended him, and the received had he till again upon the ass, and guarded him
snatching from
two hundred
lashes, according to his sentence.
After
this,
the
in-
lords inquisitors ordered, that as

*
he had behaved himself
An
officer
wbo executes
the orders of the Inquisilioii,
258
decently
HISTORY OF THE iNaUISITION.

towards
the Alguazile,
four
years
at first
more
should
be added to the
the gallies/'
six for
which he was
condemned to
These keepers are answerable

ought
to
for the smallest fault, for they
are to use the same care in the custody of their prisoners, as

fathers
suffer
do
in
governing their families
so that if diey
any one
to escape
from
jail,
they are to be punished

It
is
according to the nature of their offence.
therefore their
business frequently to visit and search the cells of their prisoners, to prevent
any thing from being clandestinely carried
in,
by which they may destroy themselves, or dig through the walls, and so escape.^ Their care of the women is to be pecuharly
strict, since
the sex
is
naturally
frail,
and more subject than

so are
men
all
to yield to passion
and despair, and
more
likely to
seek an occasion of destroying themselves.
They
Thus
must, above
other things, take care that they do not behave themselves
indecently towards their
women
prisoners.
the congrejail
gation of cardinals inquisitors general, condemned a
keeper
to the gallies for seven years, and to perpetual banishment from
the place where he committed his offence,
for
a criminal
;
intimacy with a
woman
that was prisoner in the holy office
as
appears from
inquisitor of
the letters of Cardinal Arigonius,^ directed to the
Cremona.
it
If the inquisitor thinks
necessary to prevent the escape of

in irons.
any
not
prisoners, he
is
may
lay
them
If the poverty of the
inquisitors
fit
so great, or their jails so defective, as that they are

either for
to hold in safe custody,
the thinness of the

sufficient
walls, or for
want of iron bars to the windows, or
bolts for the doors, if the magistrate

sitor,
be required by the inquicustody of the prisoners,
he must take care of the
safe
according to the constitution of Alexander IV. beginning.

extirpanda.
Ad
What
the several duties of the messenger,

are, is plain
door-keeper,
and physician
enough from
1. t. ih. n. 11.
their very names.^
Carena, p.
Jan. 13, 1610.
Simanc.
tit.
41. sect. 10.
HISTOltY OF
THE INaUISlTlON.
259
They must be
Christians.
honest men, and not suspected, and
bom
of old
CHAP. XIX.
Of the
Expences requisite in the Administration of
effects
the In-
quisition and Confiscation of
applied
to this
Use.
THESE jails
cannot be built, nor criminals be apprehended,

It
nor maintained in prison, without expence.

necessary that some law should determine
was therefore
these expences
all
how
should be provided
for.
Besides the inquisitors, and
other
servants of the Inquisition,
must have
their salaries paid them.
Originally this burthen was laid on the cities themselves, as
may be
But
collected
from the constitution of Innocent IV.*

thought themselves aggrieved by
it,
Ad
this
extirpanda^
as
the
cities
charge, and openly refused to bear
the confiscated effects of
heretics have been applied to these uses,
and the cross-bearers
have bound themselves by vow, that they will expend their

estates for the defence of the faith.
tinctly
own dismore may be But that it
understood
how
a
these effects are applied to the uses of

sect. 3. Bzovius.
An. 1252.
Let the chief magistrate or governor be obliged, at the expence of the place where he presides, to cause such heretics, when apprehended, to be
b
sitor, shall
carried wheresoever the diocesan, or his vicars, or the inquisitors, or inquiorder them to be carried, within the jurisdiction or district of
such diocesan bishop, or of such
city or place.
out of the chamber of such city or place,
The olficials shall be allowed when they go without the said city
or place, in execution of their office, every one of them eighteen Imperials in ready money per diem, which the magistrate or governor shall give, or cause
to be given them, within three days after their return to such city or place. They shall also have the third part of the effects of heretics they seize on,
and of
the fines to which they shall be

this salary shall
condemned, according
as
it is
contain-
ed below, and with

pelled by any
be content.
Ne-ther shall they be comiu
means
to
any other
office
and service, that may hinder them
the exercise of this. S
360
the Inquisition, I shall endeavour to trace this whole affair from

the beginning.
When
the delegated Inquisition was
first
constituted,* the
sentence concerning the confiscation of effects in the dominions
of the church, was pronounced by the ecclesiastical judge; but

in other countries
text.''
by
secular princes, as appears plain from the
" But
in the countries subject to
our temporal jurisdicbe done
tion,
we ordain
that the goods of heretics shall be exposed to

it
sale
and in other countries we command that

secular powers
shall
by the
and
princes,
and
if
they appear negligent,

it
we
will
and command that they
shall
be compelled to do
by
a
ecclesiastical
censure, without benefit of appeal.""

it
But
in
course of years
was, without any difference, provided that
the declaratory sentence concerning such confiscation, should
every where be passed by the ecclesiastical judge,
who judges
the
of the crime
tion, viz.
and
farther, that the execution of such confisca-
the seizure of the goods, should be
made by
:
ecclesiastical
judge,
viz.
by the bishop or
inquisitor
" the
execution of such confiscation, or the seizure of the effects
themselves shall not be

lords,
made by
princes, or other temporal

shall
before
the sentence for such crime

place, or
'^
have been
ecclesiasti-
pubhshed by the bishop of the

cal person,
some other
who hath power in this affkir. Whether heretics repent or not, whether they
are ipso facto ^ confiscated. =
are converted
before they are dehvered to tue secular court, or afterwards,

their effects
heretics,
"The
goods of
who
offend
more grievously,
horribly,
and detestably
decree
than others,
to be,
we,
with the advice of our brethren,
ipso jure confiscated.''
Neither doth
it
signify
whe-
ther
the heretic
;
hath persisted in his heresy for a longer

because heresy
is
or shorter time
not judged of by the length
of time.
But
if
any voluntarily return

if
to the church, before they are
accused or denounced, or
*
immediately after they are appreb

c
*
In cap. Vergentis. de haeret.
Cap. Ut
Iijquisitionis. sect.
Prohibemus.
de
haeret. lib. 6. ibid.
C.
Cum secundum
'
leges, sect. fin.
Ibid, de haret.
I.
6.

hended, they make
a full
20*1
and
entire
to
confession of themselves
:
and
others,
whom
they
know
be heretics
such
tlie
who thus
witnesses
return with a pure heart, before the depositions of
are published, are, as seems equitable, kindly excused from
imprisonment, and have also for the same reason the confiscation of theii- effects remitted them.^ to
In Italy
it is
owing rather
of
custom than
to
any papal
constitution, that the effects
penitent heretics are not sold.

retics,
But
in Spain, the effects of he-
thougli penitent, are confiscated, not only
by the papal,
but royal laws.
But
effects,
as to the seizure
the
civil
and application of such confiscated " Whom also we law thus determines.^
all their effects.''
pursue with the publication of

eflPects,
However such
to the
;
pubhshed because of heresy, were not condemned
treasury, if the children of such heretics

is
were Catholics
as
plain from the before-mentioned law.

heirs,
" Neither do we perunless they forsake
mit their children to become their

their parents wickedness."
It
is
also farther explained,"^ to
whom
the confiscated effects of heretics shall be applied, if their

to their next relations
children are not Catholics, viz.
and
kindred,
if
Orthodox and Catholic.

all
But
if none
such are to be
found, the effects are

secular prince.
to be converted to the treasury of the
And a
little after,'* this
method of succession
and
is
prescribed, if the fathers should be Catholics,

heretics.
their children
Because heretical children

if
arid relations
cannot suc-
ceed Catholic parents,

shall inherit
;
the father be a clergyman, the church
if
a layman, his estates shall go to the treasury.
Many
ages after this,
Frederic the emperor, by a law begin-
ning, Catharos, thus ordained, about the year 1220.
"
We
condemn
all
heretics of both sexes,
and every name,
to per-
petual infamy, we deprive them of our protection, and put them
under the bann, ordering
their effects to
be confiscated, and
never more to return to them, so that their children shall never

L. Manichaeos. Cod. de hret.
Sinianc.
tit.
42. sect. 17.

*
L. CogDOvimus, C. de haeret.
* In Autheiit. sect, quis de predictis.
262

to the possession of them, since
it is
come
much more heinous

they con-
to offend the eternal than the temporal majesty.
But
to the
as the crime of heresy
is
merely
ecclesiastical,
all
tend that the
ecclesiastical laws,
it,
which order
to prevail,
things relating
punishment of
ought
and be every where

is
observed.
And
therefore since the confiscation of effects
one
of the penalties ordained against heretics, they affirm, that what
hath been ordained by the

tutions,
ecclesisastical
papal laws and consti-
ought
to
be observed by aU that would approve their
obedience to the church of Rome.
Pope Innocent
III. in the year of our
Lord 1199
or 1200,
and second year of
his papacy, first ordained at the Lateran,*
by a
decretal epistle, beginning, Vergentis in senium^ directed

consuls,
to the clergy,
and people of Viterbo, that the
effects
of heretics should be confiscated, as had been determined by

the civil laws, and that they should be apphed to the treasury
of the church in the countries subject to her, and in other
dominions of the empire, to the treasLu-y of the secular judge.
And
this
he commands
to
be observed, although heretics should

civil
have Catholic children, who by the

succeed to their parents
effects,
law were allowed to

confiscation of
in the
estates.
The same
a few years
after,
A. D. 1215, was decreed
La-
teran council under Innocent III.
Pope Innocent IV. by a constitution made at Perouse 1252, commanded the confiscated goods of heretics to be divided into
three parts, one to be apphed to the public use of the city,
another to the
officials
engaged
in the affair,
and the other to
the disposal of the inquisitor or diocesan, in favour of the faith,
which was afterwards confirmed and modified by Clement IV.
and Boniface VIII.

Lastly,^ Friar Bernard Comensis, in his Hght of the inquisitors,
hath given us
effects
this
short account of the whole
affair.
" The
of heretics, since they are ipso jure confiscated

shall not
from the day of the crime committed,

alienated
be sold or
by the
said heretics.^
Yea, the treasury or inquior ahenated, out of
sitors shall
reclaim the said
effects, if sold
a April, Cal. 8.
**
Id voce.
Bona
barefr
Ibid. 4.
263
the hands of the possessors, without any charge, through what
hands soever they may have passed

thing equivalent to
tic
it,
unless the price, or someeffects
was amongst the
of the said here-
thus alienating them.
" The ordinary or diocesan

of the goods of
heretics,'*
shall
have no part of the profits

office
appropriated to the
of the
Inquisition, although he himself proceeds in the said office
but must discharge

out of his
his
duty
at his
own proper
is
expences, and
own
returns, because he
the ordinary, according to
the Extravagant of Benedict
XI. beginning,
Ex
eo
qiLod.
Nor
are the inquisitors obliged to give an account to the said
diocesans of the effects accruing to the office of the Inquisition.

''
Whereas the
cross-bearers
now
generally provide, in aid of
the office of the Inquisition,**
all
the necessary expences of the
said office, at the pleasure of the inquisitors,

officials as
and appoint such

as the
are necessary to the said office,
and pay them,
inquisitors order
them
they have therefore,
custom, that the confiscations
made of the
now introduced a effects of heretics by
the inquisitors, shall be applied to the office of the Inquisition,
and administered by the and
inquisitors, or the said cross-bearers
at the pleasure of the inquisitors, to expedite the affairs of the said office,
in all causes appertaining to
it.
"
When
the effects of heretics are confiscated,*^ such confis-
cation reaches not only to such effects as are found in the

territory
where the condemnation
is
made, but
to
such as are
found
in
any other
officials
territory
and the execution
shall
be made
by the
there,
of that place where the goods are.

is
For
instance, if a
man
born at Bologne, and hath a good estate

at Florence,
and yet builds himself an house
and
;
is
by
the inquisitor of Florence
condemned there
for heresy
in
such
case the inquisitor of Bologne shall seize
upon
all his effects
which he finds there, because the purse of the church of

equally extends to Bologne as to Florence.
Rome
is
But
it
not
thus with the part that comes to the

tion of Nicholaus IV.'*
officials.
See the declara-
'
lu voce.
Bona
haeret. 5.
^,
*
b Ibid. 6. 5.
Ibid. 7.
A. D. 1291. Oct.
S
264

effects
" The moveable

any other territory,
of the criminal, which are found in

to the treasury of such place in
must go
which they are condemned.''
CHAP. XX.
Of
the
Salaries of
the Inquisitors,
and
other Officers.
IT
is
very evident from what hath been akeady said, that

is
the method of paying the inquisitors their salaries,
not every
where the same, but very
different, according as the confis-
cated effects are seized, either by die secular lords or the inquisitors.
Formerly, in France,^ the expences and necessary supports
were given them out of the royal treasury, by the Balhves
who, in that age, received the returns of
their several districts,
and had
their accounts audited
in the
chamber of accounts,
as appears
from those acco Lints themselves.
For some of them

friars inquisitors, at
gave in an account of the expences of the

Ascension term, A. D. 1248.
There
is
also extant in the royal
chamber of records,^ an
are
edict of Philip the Fair,
by which they
and counsel " To the
commanded, not only
to furnish the inquisitors with ne-
cessary provisions, but also to give

in the execution of the office
them
assistance
committed to them.
Seneschall of Tholouse, and Carcassone, greeting:
Whereas
have
re-
Friar William de Morreriis, a predicant, of

ceived a favourable account,
is,
whom we
as
is
reported, newly deputed
by the
apostolic authority, inquisitor at Tholouse,
we command
jails,
ycu, that ye cause to be given and ministered to him our

situate in
our lands, for the custody of persons taken up for the
Du Cauge
in
voce Inquisitio.
Ballives, are judges to administer justice in provinces

tlie
and greater
cities,
and who also took care of
fines, confiscations,
mortmains, and other
effects belonging to the king, in their respective districts.

c
Du
Fresne.
Register
Book
xxxvi. cap. 16.

crime of heresy
cuting his
;
265 and
for exe-
as also
;
office
and
that
money you
for his provision,

gi'ant
him
all
help, favour,
and
counsel therein, as hath been hitherto granted to other inquisitors,
and as long
as
it
shall
b? our pleasure." *
James, king of Arragon, by a law, beginning, *' Quoniam " Likewise also we will and fidei Catholicae,** thus commands command, that ye provide for the said inquisitors, their ex:
pences, and pay
all their
charges they shall be at upon account
of the said inquisition, as well for horses as for other matters as they shall give in their accounts of them, as often as you
shall
be required by them, or any one of them.'

places,
In Italy and other
where
tlie
inquisitors are poor, the

in the places
commonwealth must maintain them

hve, as
is
where they
;
'^
provided by
many
rescripts of
former popes
and
particularly
by a
rescript
of Innocent IV.
beginning.
Ad
exstirpanda.
It is also the
duty of the cross-bearers
to support
the inquisitors with their estates, to which they have obho-ed
themselves by vow.
In Spain
all
these things are determined
by
certain laws.^
As
to the expences relating to the criminal
under
inquisition, the
Madrid
as
instruction*^
hath thus determined:
''Let so
much
of
money be taken out of the

is
sequestred effects of the delinquent,

jail,
;
necessary to carry liim to
and
six or eight pieces
gold more for his own support
nor shall any more expences

cattle that
be allowed him than are necessary for him, and the

are to carry him, and the bed on which he
is
to sleep.
If there
be no ready money in the sequestred
effects,
such of them
however
quantity.
as are less necessary shall be sold to bring in the said
The
executor of this
affair shall
tlie
take care to write

registered effects,
down what he
orders at the bottom of

shall
and what remains
be assigned over to the dispensator of
the prisoners, in the presence of the attorney of the sequestration.

affair.^'
And
many
"
the inquisitors shall be certified as to the whole
In
inquisitions this exact order
is
not observed, either
Dated
at
Vicenn. 1302.
"
Made May
3. q.
23, 1202.
Baovius
A. 1292. stct. J.
Eyiner. p.
f
104.
com. 158.
Ibid.
A. 1501. cap.
9.
266
HISTORY OF THE IN^QUISlTION.
through poverty, or for other reasons; in which case every
one abides by the received custom of his inquisition.
In Spain there are fixed
salaries for the inquisitors,
and other
ministers of the holy office, which are paid
them
at stated times
out of the forfeited

described
It
is
effects,
according to the quantity and order
by Simancas.^
also provided in Spain,
by many
constitutions, that in-
quisitors,
who
receive gifts incur the sentence of
excommuni-
cation,
and
are deprived of their office,
and fined double the

they take gifts from
must be paid to the inqui-
value of what they take.*

* Cathol. Inst. tit. 41. n. 33, 34.
This holds
" The
if
salaries
by the commonwealth, which they serve with great labour, but greater profit.* Every inquisitor hath annually allowed him 60,000,which now is increased to an hundred thousand pieces, every one of which is worth
silors
and
officers
two of
those brass pieces of
money, which they commonly
call Albi.
The
judges of the forfeited effects have each of them 30,000. The promotor fiscal The executor 60,000. The reas many. The scribe or notary the same.
ceiver as
many.
The messenger
These
salaries
20,000.
The door-keeper
10,000.
The
physician 5,000.
may
be increased at the pleasure of the
inquisitor general, and are to be paid
by the receiver
at the fixed times,

office
which
if
be neglects
to do,
he
may
be deprived of his
by the inqui-
sitors.t
" All
these salaries are paid out of the forfeited effects. |
third part
is
to be paid in the beginning of every fourth
month, and they then begin to be
due, when the judges and ministers go from their houses to manage the affairs
of (his holy inquisition.
their salaries shall
*'
But
if
they die before the four months are complete,

to their heirs.
be paid and go
The
assessors
and counsellors have no stipend, but must give

the inquisitors desire
it,
their ad;||
vice gratis,
when
as
some lawyers
affirm
and
though they
may
receive a salary freely offered them, yet they cannot deall
mand
it,
because
Christians are
bound
to
support and defend the
affair
of the Catholic faith.
However, these
it
assessors,
who
are the eyes of the
judges
in
every cause, even though
be spiritual, justly receive a salary for

it
their service
and labour.
For many things are justly received, which
would be
'*
injustice to
demand.
usually very small, though honourable.
Those advocates who defend the causes of the poor have a stipend out
is
of the treasury, which
But
if the
criminals are not poor, the advocates are paid out of their effects.'*
^
Simanc. de Cathol.
Inst.
t.
34. n. 45.
* Eymer. p. 3. q. 104. com. 153. sect. 23.

t
4 Inst. Tolet.
c. 2. Inst. 3. Valdolit. c. 13.
Eymer.
p. 3. q. 104.
^
com. 153.
Ibid.
tit.
sect. 34.
5. sect. 6, 7.
||
Ibid. sect. 13.

their officials.
It is ordained also,
267
by
the same instructions,
That
all
the officers shall be content with their stipends, and

gifts
;
receive
no
not so
is
much
as
any thing
it,
to drink or eat.
And
if
any one
convicted of doing
he
is
deprived of his
office, must pay double the sum, incurs the sentence of excomIf any one of the munication, and is fined in 10,000 pieces.
officers
knows of any such

he must
thing,
and doth not discover
it
to the
inquisitors,
suffer the
same punishment.*
But Paramus doth not
interpret this constitution,"* so as to
make
as to
the inquisitors,
who
are criminal in this respect, actually

office,
incur excommunication, and deprivation of
but only so
make them hable
to this
punishment from the inquisitor

it
general.
sitors
He
also believes, if
it
be a small matter, the inqui-
may
take
when
voluntarily offered to them.

to take
But
it is
his judgment that they
would do better
nothing at
all,
neither from the criminals, which looks very suspicious, nor
from
their relations or friends, or
any other persons whatalso forbidden to con;
soever.
Every minister of the
inquisition
is
by himself or other persons " cern hunself in any if any one doth he is deprived of his office, and fined 20,000 If any one doth not discover this, he is excommunipieces.
traffic, either
cated.'^
The
to
inquisitors, ministers,
and
receivers, are
also forbidden
buy any thing of the

sold.*
confiscated effects, although they are
pubUcly
If any one doth
and honestly, he nevertheless

nication,
a
buy any of them, though openly incurs the sentence of excommugold.*"
and
is
fined in an
100 pieces of
" They have vTOids of the instruction, a, 1484. cap. 1. are these and inquisition, the of assessors and inquisitors that the decreed, likewise other their officials, such as advocates, fiscals, executors, notaries, and door-
The
keepers,
siiall
receive no gifts or
money from any persons whatsoever, which

lay hold of, nor;from any other persons ap-
the said inquisition doth or
may
pointed by them.
And
the inquisitor general shall
command them
not to
receive any thing under pain of excommunication, deprivation of offices, which they hold from the holy inquisition, and returning double of what
they take.
* Sinianc. lib. 3. q. 2. n. 68.
.
Ibid, de Cathol. Inst.
t.
41. n. SS.
I list
ToleU
c. 12.
f
Simanc. de Cathol, Int. sect. 29.
4 Inst. Tolet. c. 23.
268
However,

as the author of the History of the Inquisition at
Goa
informs us, the inquisitors
know how
cryer,
to
amass vast
riches,
by two methods.*
confiscation, are
When
sold
the effects of the prisoners, after the inquisitors, notwith-
by the
standing this interdict, usually send one of their domestics,

v^^ho
bid a low price for such things as their masters want,

else
will out-bid
being pretty secure that nobody
them
and
the
by
tliis
means they buy very valuable things

this,
for half price, or
less.
Besides
the inquisitors have a right to
demand
payment of the expences, and other necessary charges they have

been
at,
when, and in what sums they please, whenever the
money
to ask
arising
;
from the confiscations
is
carried into the royal
treasury
without ever giving any reason, or any ones daring

for
them
what purposes they employ

tells us,
it.
Gonsalvius Montanus also

inquisition.**
in his arts of the Spanish
That the
inquisitors
little
aie
sometimes prevailed
with to use their prisoners a

presents
more kindly, by some pretty

relations.
made by
their friends
and
But
this
matter
not
must be dextrously managed,

refuse the offer.
his servants, in
privately.
that so the inquisitor

is,
mav
The
first
thing therefore
is
to bribe
it
one of
which there
no
difficulty,
provided
be done
When
the inquisitors themselves are tampered with,

is
they generally answer, That holy tribunal

suffers
incorrupt,
and
no manner of
gifts
whatsoever to be received
But
they have generally, amongst their attendants, some child of

their brother or sister, or,
at least, a servant that they greatly
esteem, and
who
is
to
be highly respected, and who only sees
the inquisitor refuse the presents offered to him.
This servant
to
comes
to the prisoner's friend,
and privately points out

This
is
him
the relation of the lord inquisitor.
giving him to un-
derstand, unless the person be a stock, that thouih before he

in vain attempted to corrupt the integrity of this holy tribunal,
he may by
this
conveyance prevail upon the inquisitor, though

to accept the
he would refuse
offered liim.
a
same present when more openly
Simaijc, de Catiioi. lust. c. 25.
''
Cap. 10.
END OF BOOK
II.
HISTORY
OF THE
aFtWiîiiiîttfeiro^
BOOK
III.
VniMES BELONGING TO THE TRIBUNAL OF THE INQUISITION.
CHAP.
(y Heretics and
tJieir
I.
Punishments.
And first of
stick as
are Ecclesiastical.
ilERESY
inquisitors.
is t}ie
crime properly subject to the
trial
of the
;
For they are

office consists
inquisitors of heretical pravity

in the extirpation of heresy.
and
their
whole
ai'e
But
there
various offences relating to heresy, according to the
statutes of the church of
Rome, and one
offence
is
more grievimpenitent,
ous than another.

cealed.
For some
are manifest heretics, others con-
Some
affirmative, others negative.
Some
others penitent.
tics
tics.
;
Some
arch-heretics, others believers of here-
some
receivers, others defenders, others favourers of here-
Some
are hinderers of the office of the inquisition, others
suspected of heresy, others defamed as heretics, and others relapsed.
Again, there are some who, by committing certain
other crimes, incur the suspicion of heresy, or,

certain crimes, punishable
who committing
by other
tribunals, yet are answer-
able to the tribunal of the inquisition, because of
word or
action
particularly
some heretical mixed with those crimes so that it must be declaied, what the respective crimes are, and what
:
the punishments annexed to them.
And
finally,
the Jews, in
S70
some
and

certain cases,
and the
revolters to Judaism, as also witches
sorcerers, as far as they are said to
deny the
faith, are to
be brought before the tribunal of the

verally in their order.
inquisitors.
Of these
se-
AND
FIllST
OF HERETICS.
to
Three things are required

perly an heretic.^
faith,
i.
make any one
truly
and pro-
e.
That he hath professed the Cathohc Secondly, That he err in his hath been baptise(I.
First,
faith.
understanding in matters relating to the
What
these
things are the papists enquire; but they are reduced at last to
this, that all
points determined
to
by a general
council, or the
pope as necessary
be believed, or enjoined as an apostohc
tradition, are matters of faith.
And
this is said to
an heretic
initially,
and
as to his disposition.
stinacy of will.
This
is
is
discovered
make a man The third is obtWo ways. The first is,

faith,
when any one

faith, or
called before a
judge of the
is
and by him
informed that the opinion he holds
contrary to an article of
contrary to the determination of the church
made
concerning the faith, and yet nevertheless persists in his error.
The other is, when any

will
person, after the discovery of his error,
not renounce
it,
it
at the
command
of a judge of the faith, by
abjuring
and giving suitable satisfaction.

is
This crime
so widely extended
by the doctors of the church

'
of Rome, that they esteem as heresy

a
every thing that
is
con-
Eymeric,
p. 2. qu. 32.
The
regulations of the holy office,
book
ii.
tit. 4.
offer a very
remarkable
instance of cruelty, where the age at which children are permitted to be pro-
ceeded against
iii.
as heretics,
it
and to abjure
is
defined
by which, as well as book
t. 1.
sect.
12
appears, that a male child at ten years and a half, and a fehalf, are liable
male at wine years and a

tion,
not only to be tortured by the inquisiHistory indeed affords
but to be ordered to execution.
many
this
instances
of tyrants,
who have
exercised their cruelties even against innocent children
and tender
in
infants, as has
been said of Herod and others;
happened,
however, through arbitrary orders dictated by an impulse of rage, or perhaps
some momentary derangement of the mind, but
to ordain such horrid bar-
barities in cool blood, to
make them
part of a legislative system, which has
been considered revised, corrected, examined, and meditated upon, from

time to time, for years and for centuries, was reserved only for the holy office
of the inquisition,
Da Costa's Narrative,
vol.
i.
131.
HISTORY OP THE INQUISITION.

trary to
271
it
any received opinion
in
the
church, although
be
merely philosophical, and hath no foundation in the sacred Such is that assertion of Bernard Comensis, in his scripture.
Candle of the Inquisitors

tic,
in
the word heresy.^
He
is
an here-
who
says,
defends, or obstinately maintains, that the rais
tional or intellectual soul

itself,
not the form of the
human body
of
and
essentially
as appears in the Clementines,
Unica de
summa Trinit.^ The punishments

to
ordained against heretics are many, and
most grievous, because the church of

be a
Rome
looks
upon heresy and
much more
heinous crime than any other whatsoever.

into ecclesiastical
These punishments are divided by some

civil.
Others say, that some punishments are inflicted on here-
tics,
a jure and *ipsoJacto
and that others are
inflicted
by
men.
all
Conrad Brunus'^ comprehends, and

division.*^
particularly specifies
of them, under this threefold
Of human punishare
ecclesiastical
ments ordained against

canonical,
heretics,
some
or
which the sacred canons have appointed, such as

ecclesiastical burial, dignities,
excommunication, deprivation of
benefices,
civil
and
ecclesiastical offices.
Some
are
civil,
which the
of the pri-
laws have enacted, such as the depriving
men
vileges
and
benefits of law, pecuniary mulcts, banishment, death,
and
the bann.
Some
are mixed, ordained both

;
by the sacred
canons, and the imperial laws
such as confiscation of goods,
absolving subjects from their allegiance, infamy, and the ecclesiastical interdict.
I choose rather to distinguish
punishments
I mean member of
only
into ecclesiastical
and
civil.
By
ecclesiastical,
those which are inflicted on any one considered as a
the church, and which are supposed to bring on

tual evil.
him some spirion him as a
By
civil,
understand such punishments as refer to
the
body or
estate of
any one, and are
inflicted
member of
civil
civil
society,
whether they are appointed by the
or canon law, or
by
both.
Simancas gives a merry reason why they punish heretics so

severely,"* instead
of convincing them by scripture of their error
and
false doctrine.
"
We
must not contend with

'^
heretics
by
Sect. 14.
b Sect. Porro.
De
haeret.
1.
5. c. 3. sect. 1.
d Calhol. lustit.
tit.
59. sect. 11.
27S
scripture,
doubtful.'"
trines,

because by that our victory will be uncertain and
So that
it
is
no wonder they should defend docin scripture,
which have no foundation
by
force,
and
dreadful punishments, and extort that confession by the fear
of punishment, which they can never persuade the mind of

the truth
of,
as being destitute of the weight of reason,
and
the clear testimony of scripture.
But
it
is
time to return to
our subject.
The first punishment

law,
is
ordained against heretics by the Canon
excommunication.^
This was in use amongst the
Christians in former times.
For ever
since that councils
were
held for the extirpation of heresy, the custom of excommunicating heretics was introduced.
By this
excommunication heretics
were driven from the sacraments, deprived of the common

suffrages of the church,
and expelled the com.pany of the pious
and
faithful.
Thus
9.
the synod of Vernon determined in the
year 755, chap.

this
" That ye
may
;^
understand the nature of
excommunication, he must not enter into the church, nor
eat
and drink with any Christian

offer
let
none receive his

in prayer,
gifts,
nor
him
a kiss, nor join with
him
nor salute
him.
The ceremony
of excommunication
is
thus
When
the
bishop pronounces the anathema, twelve priests must stand
round him and hold hghted candles
in their hands,
which they
must throw down on the ground, and tread under

sent about to the parishes, containing the
their feet at
the conclusion of the anathema, or excommunication.

letter is
Then a
names of the
excommunicated persons, and the reason of
their sentence.
Excommunication
is
either the greater or the less.
Of
both
the synod of Nimes hath thus decreed, A. D. 1284.
The
greater excommunication
is,
when
the prelate says, I excom-
municate
thee.
" This excommunication separates a person

faithful,
from the communion of the
and the
lesser
participation
and
is,
perception of the sacraments.
The
excommunication
Cap.
cum
Christus. Siciit
ait,
ad obolendam.
Excommiinicamus de
5, c, G. sect 6.
haeret.
*>
Du
Cange
in
voce Excom,
Brunus,
1.
HISTOUY OF THE IXQUISITION.

^^
273
when any one communicates with a person under the greater excommunication by tlius partaking with him he is removed from the perception of the sacraments, so that he ought not to
;
receive the cuchai'ist or other sacpaments,
till
lie is
absolved."
;
An
interdict
is,
when the
prelate says, I interdict thee

interdict
;
or, I
put thee under the
ecclesiastical
or,
interdict or
prohibit thee from enteiing the church.
" Such an interdicted
person, and he
who
is
under the greater excommunication must

it,
not enter the church, nor stand near
when
divine service
is
performing, as long as they are under the sentence.
An
interdict
is
general
excommunication, pronounced
against a province, a town, or city.^

plied to ecclesiastical affairs,
Brunus
describes
it
as ap-
"
An
ecclesiastical interdict is
it
one of the principal

all
it
ecclesi-
astical
censures, as
is itself
forbids a person
divine services, *
which
the greatest'^punishment, as
deprives a
man
of
the benefit of divine services and sacraments, and affects ^the

soul,
even as a
civil interdict
doth the body.
It
is
pronounced
sometimes against a person, a community, or chapter.

times against a place, a church, or
ference:
city.
Somethis dif-
And
there
is
when a community
is
interdicted,
the
clergy
may
inter-
perform divine service with a loud
voice, the*gates being shut,
and
the bells rung, provided the excommunicate
and
dicted persons be excluded, which they cannot do in an inter-
dicted place.
interdict,
Farther,
when a community
it
is
put under an
we
are not to understand
of the community as a
;
bod}^,
but of some particular interdicted persons

is
because the
matter of the interdict

several members.
proportioned not to the body, but the

yet an interdict
And
may be pronounced
against the whole community, as a punishment of the crime of

the governors of the university, or body, in which case both
the guilty and innocent are subject to the ecclesiastical interdict,

especially those
who were
present,
and knew the

Jn
this
faults of the
is,
governors, without opposing them.
case the truth
that all the citizens, even the ignorant
and innocent^ are in-
cluded in the
interdict.*"
Cap. 17. de vcibor Siguif.

in
I5rnnus,
1.
5. c. 10. sect. 10,
Qj Du Cangc
voce interdict.
The
foini of the interdict
we have
in the
274
HlSTOfiY OF THfe INatTlSITlON^
The
dict of
Venetian divines, in their treatise concerning the inter-
pope Paul v."
affirm, that the interdict is
a new censure
come to tcrrai excommuwhole Li-
council of Limoges, A. 1301 session Ihe second.

.
Unless
tht- y
ot'peac<e,
!<?t
all
the country of the Limosin be put under a pKblic
nication, so that no person, except a clergyman, or poor beggar, or stranger,
or infant from two years old and under, he permitted burial,
in the
mosin, or permitted to be carried to burial in any other bishopric.
Let
Divine service be privately performed

to those
in all the churches,
and baptism given

churches,
who
desire
it.
About the
tiiird
hour
let the bells ring in the
and
all
prostrate pour out their prayers,
upon account of
tho tribulation,
and
for peace.
Let penance and the viaticum be granted

churches be stripped, as
in
in the article
of death.
Let the
altars of all the
Easter eve, and the crosses
and ornaments be taken away,
as a token of mo>irning
and sadness
to all.
Let
be
the altars be adorned at those masses only, which

j
any of the
priests shall
let
say, the church doors being s!iut

stript again.
and when the masses are done, Let no one of the clergy or
is
them
no
in-
Let no one marry during the time of the excommunication.

to anotlier a kiss.
laity,
Let no one give
habitant, or traveller, eat jSesh or other meat, than such as
lawful to eat in
Lent, in the whole country of the Limosin.
Let no layman or clergyman be

held at Landaff, recited in the
trimmed or shaved,
till
the censured princes, the heads of the people, abso*
lutdy obey the holy council."
Some synods
English councils, after the ecclesiastical laws of king Alfred, declare, that in
the time of the interdicts the altars were uncovered, the crosses and relics of
the saints laid
upon the ground, and the
bells turned
upward.
In the name of Christ,
There
is
another farm of the interdict extant in a manuscript of the church

I
of Beauvis, amongst the laws of Charles the Great.

Hildegariiis, bishop of Beauvis,
by the authority of the Father, the Son, and

St, Peter,
the Holy Ghost, and by the authority of
prince of the apostles, and
by
ottr
own
authority,
do excommunicate and
it,
interdict this church,
and
all
the chapels belonging to
that no one
may have power from Almighty God,

God,
any
or from St, Peter, the prince of the apostles, from this day to sing or hear
mass, or perform any divine
office,
or receive the tythe of Almighty

shall
without our special leave.

interdicts, either to sing
And whoever
presume, contrary to these

in
orhear mass, or
to
perform divine service
place, or to receive
tlie
tythe of Almighty God, let
him be excommunicated
and accursed by the authority of the omnipotent God, the Father, the Son, adn the Holy Ghost, and of St. Peter, and all the saints, and separated from
the society of Christians, and from
tlic
doors of our holy mother church,
^here
thrice,
there
is
remission of sins, and let him be anathema maranatha, t9
the end of the world, with the devils in hell.
So
let it
be, once, twice,
Amen.
Boniface VIII. ordained, that notwithstanding the eccle-
siastical interdict, divine service
might be performed
in the four festivals, to
which Urban VI added the
festival of
Corpus
Christi, as
may be found
in lh
great Beltjic Chronicle, a. 1389.
A. 1006. propos. 10.

in the church; and they thus prove
it:
275
is
because there
no
in
mention of an
tlie
interdict, either as
to the
word or meaning,
holy scripture, or any one of the ancient fathers, or in the of canons by Curcard or Gratian,
colI(?ction
who
\vrote
till
about
the year 1150.
And,
therefore,
it
did not begin

it
after his
lime, because Alexander III.
first
mentions
in the decretals,
in a certain letter of his to the
Enghsh
prelates,
A. D. 1170.
They
add,
all
In the beginning, when the interdict took place,

services
divine
were prohibited, except the baptism of children, and
the penance of the dying.*
About
the year 1200, Innocent III.
allowed of preaching and the sacrament of confirmation.^

the year 1230, Gregory
About
celebell,
IX. granted,
that
mass should be
brated once every week, but without the ringing of the
with a low voice, and the gates shut, in order to consecrate the
most holy sacrament for dying penitent s.'^
About
the year
1245, Innocent IV. permitted the sacrament of penance to be

administered to the cross-bearers and strangers, and that two
or three of the clergy might celebrate dirine service with a
low
voice.*^
About
were
well,
the year 1300, Boniface VIII. decreed,

sick,
that penance should not only be administered to the

to such as
but
and every day
and that divine
service
should be performed with a low voice, the gates shut, and

without ringing of
bells,
except on the feasts of the Nativity,
Easter, Whitsunday,
and the Assumption of the Blessed Virgin,
when
of the
it
should be celebrated with open gates, and the ringing
bells.=
To
if this
this
they subjoin the
effects
of an interdict, to shew, that

it Avill
censure be not used with some difference,

It
is
destroy
the church.
worth while just to

place,
recite these effects, in the
words of the aforementioned

extravagant
Procîff^.
**
Alma Mater, and from

is
the
Because," says he, **by such sort of

forgotten, heresies spring
statutes the indevotion of the people
up, an infinite
number of dangers
Non
arise to souls,
and the church,

A. D. 1170.
* Alexander III. capit. "

b
est nobis." repons.
Capit responso. de Sent. Excom.

d
Cap. Pciinillinius. de Sent. Excom.
Cap. Qnod. in Text de rcen.

in C.
Cap. Alraa Matrr. do Sent. Excom.
S76
without

lier fault, loses
the obedience due to her."
The words
of the extravagant are these: " Prayers
for the dead, especially
by
the frequent oblation of the salutary host, are either entirely
prevented, or greatly lessened
more seldom partake of the

grows
young persons and children sacraments, and are thereby less

;
inflamed and confirmed in the

cool, heresies spring up,
taith, the
devotion of the faithful

souls are in-
and the dangers of
creased.""
The
gloss
upon the same chapter.
Alma Mater,
seen the mass
it.
says, that after the
removal of the interdict from any place, per-
sons of thirty or forty years old,
who had never
celebrated, laughed at the priests as they were celebrating
Sotus, a famous doctor, says,*
" That though an

if it lasts for
interdict
on
one hand tends

it
to terrify the
excommunicate, yet on the other
endangers divine service, especially

;
any consi-
derable while
for that not only the laity lose their affection
and regard
for divine services,
from not being accustomed to
frequent them, but even the clergy themselves grow more remiss and indolent in perfoniiing them: upon which account
religion itself suffers great loss,
and the manners of the people

far the
grow wild and
savage."
Thus
Venetian divines.
Heretofore they used, three times a year, solemnly to anathematize heretics of every sect,
the ascension,^
viz. in
the
day of Cceni Domini,

the faithful, and in
St.
when
Christ prayed for
all
the feast of the dedication of the churches of
Peter and
Paul ;
to denote that the excommunicate person was deprived

*=
of the sacrament of the supper, that he could not partake of

the prayers of the church, and that he was expelled the church,
so that he could not pray with the rest of the faithful.
To this
custom succeeded the process of the

year, on
bull, called
In ccena Do^
last cardinal
mini, which was read publicly, and with a loud voice, every
Holy Thursday,
in the morning,
by the
deacon, in the presence of the pope, and the rest of the cardinals
and bishops, by which

the reading of
it is
it
all
heretics are
anathematized.
little light-
When
ed
finished, the
pope takes a
torch,
and throws
into the street, as a token of the thun-
der sent against the excommunicate.
The
*
use of this bull doth

22.
Distinct. 22. qu. %. arlic. 1.

"
Pegna, p. 2. com.
Hierokx
in voce Processus.
HISTORY OF THE INQUISITION*

not seem very ancient
;
STT
for neither
Thomas, nor Eymericus,

it.
nor other ancient writers mention
But
it
seems to have
begun
in the time of
Martin V. about the year 1420, when the
Bohemian doctrine was cursed and condemned by the council of Constance. Paul II. and Sixtus IV'. make mention of it in some rescripts, beginning, Etsi domlnici Gregu, Afterwards
Leo X.
other
increased
it
against Luther, as did Paul
TIL and
For
if
the
Roman
pontiffs.
Excommunication
retic
infers other punishments.*
an hefor-
excommunicated hath any

because as this
it.
spiritual jurisdiction,
he
feits it,
nor can he vahdly perform those acts which

is
requii*e ju-
risdiction,
given by the church, the church

things that are done
may resume
diction.
Hence
all
by a
priest
or bishop, without permission, are null, for the want of juris-
All
absolutions,
censures,
it is
sentences,
punishments,
done by him, are void.
Thus
said,^ that
an excommuni-
cated person cannot excommunicate, and that they are not to
be looked on as excommunicate, who are excommunicated by

heretics.
Yet they
so far retain the
powers belonging to their
order, that they

jurisdiction,
may
validly
do an
act
which doth not require

sin in
though not lawfully, because they

this reason,
doing
it;
and they give

sists in
because the power of any order con-
an indelible
character.'^
Hence they
do an
act,
infer, that
he who
it,
hath once legally received

that therefore, he
this
power, must always keep
and
be
may
validly
which doth not require

intention^
jurisdiction, provided the
due matter, form, and

its
preserved, because such a power hath
force from the insti-
tution of Christ, which the church cannot take away.
Finally, heretics are deprived of
all ecclesiastical
benefices
and
dignities.*^
But
there
is
this difference
between heretics,
Heretics are
and
their favourers, receivers,
and defenders.
rpsojure^ deprived of their ecclesiastical benefices, from the day
of their committing their crime,

ginning,
fices
liy
a rescript of Pius V. beall
Cum
ex Apostolatus^
sort,
in
which he reserves
bene-
of whatsoever
and wherever they

p.
^
are, vacant for the
Becani. Theol. Scholast.

2.
581.
Ibid. rap. aperte
Cap. Andivimus 24. qu.
Eymer. part
3,
qu. 113.
Pf jna, com.
162.
T 3
278
crime of heresy committed by any one, to the nomination and
appointment of the apostolic see

vourers,
whereas the receivers, fa-
and defenders of
heretics are not ipso
jwe^
deprived
of their benefices, but must be deprived by sentence.*
This
is
extended to their posterity,^ to the second generation

side,
by the
if
father's
and
tlie
first
by the
mother's.^
So Uiat
the father be an heretic, his son

his son,
is
and daughter, and grandson
by
judged incapable, but the grandson by the daughhe

is
ter is not incapable, because
redeemed of his
own
father's
family.
If the mother be an heretic, the son or daughter only
in the first decree is incapable,
and no
farther.
The
But
sons of
those also suspected of heresy are incapable.

receivers
whei-.
the
and abettors of
heretics
and the
like are dead, there

is
can be no process against them, because their crime

guished by death.
extin-
As
for those
children
who
accuse their
heretical parents to the judges of the faith, the
punishments
appointed by law do not affect them.
Amongst
no
offering
the ecclesiastical punishments

to be
is
also reckoned, that
is
made
for those
who
die in heresy, nor axe
they to receive Christian

cially
burial.'^
And
this
Innocent IV. espe-
ordained by a perpetual constitution, induced thereto by
that solemn sentence, " The bodies of excommunicated persons ought not to be buried in the sacred places of the faithful, be-
cause as the church had no she will have no

^
communion with them when communion with them when dead."^

i.
alive,
Cap. Excom.
b
sect. Credentcs. de liaeiet.
Qn. 114. com. 163, 164.

1.6.
<^
Cap.Quicunq.
sect.
^
^
Heret. de hzeret.
and cap. Statutum dehret.}ib.6.
Cap. Sicnt
ait
B- Leo de naeret.
4. u.
Brovius, A. 1247, sect.
15.
HISTOKY OF THE INQCISITIOX.
79
CHAP.
Of the
II.
Civil Punishments
of Heiktics.
POLITICAL
civil
punishments appointed by the canon and

of their
laws, against heretics, are vaiious>

first is
The
goods.*
in
all
what
is
commonly
called, the confiscation
"
We
ordain that the goods of heretics be confiscated
countries subject to our temporal jurisdiction, and in

;
other places also by the powers and secular princes of them
and
if
they should prove negligent

that they be compelled to
in
it,
this affair,
we
will
and
command
" This
by an
ecclesiastical cen-
sure, without benefit of appeal.'^
Lewis a Paramo^ derives from the example of God, who, not contented with the sentence of death pronounced against our first parents, drove man from
confiscation of effects,
the place of his delights, stript of

naturals,
all
his goods,
wounded
in
and spoiled of those
gifts that
had been
freely granted
him, his original integrity especially being irreparably lost, and adjudged him to hard and continual labours, and out of his
hatred to so great a wickedness,
commanded
the very earth to

saith^ the
bring forth briars and thorns.
This example, he
most holy tribunal of the Inquisition follows, confiscating by a just proscription the goods of heretics, and depriving them of
all their effects
and
fortunes.
Neither ought this instance to

case.
be accounted foreign from the
For although the con-
fiscation of effects doth not regularly take place as to all other crimes, though very heinous, nevertheless God, the first of the
inquisitors, that in
this detestable crime
of heresy, he might
deprived our
give an example
to otlier delegatect
inquisitoi-s,
parents of
all
their effects,
all
of
tlie
possession of their earthly

it,
paradise, the use of

all
the fruits of
and
theu-
dominion over
obey our
the creatures
for they did not only after this not
He also deprived first parents, but became enemies to them. &c. and this irregoods, their children and successors of these
vocably.
Nor can any one ever more come

iu .Scniuui.
to such a
2.
place*
p. 4S
'^
Cap. Vtrgentis
de liaret.
L.
i. t.
c 7-
X 4
280
IIISTOIIY
OF THE INaUISITIOX.
Moreover, the goods of heretics are declared ipso jure ^ confis" decree by the cate, in the chap. Cum secundum leges.^
We
advice of our brethren, that the goods of heretics,
who
offend
more
grievously,
horribly,
and
detestably, than
the before
mentioned, be ipso jure, confiscate."
This law
is
of great use in the tribunal of the Inquisition,

criminals,
tlieir
and extremely hard and severe u})on the

tions,
rela-
and
heirs.
For hence
it
is,^
that because the goods of
heretics are ipso jure,
confiscate, they
all
become
forfeited
from
the very day of their crime, so that
donations by heretics,
although secretly made, are null and void.
Even
portions
given to daughters, to support the burthens of matrimony,
though
it
be the duty of a father to portion them out, or given have taken on them the holy vow of a monastic Hfe,
to such as
are to be revoked and confiscate.

son,*^
Zanchinus gives
this rea-
because his goods are confiscate from the very day of his
committing the crime, and therefore he can have no right of

administration.
But
as for the goods of such,
who cannot
purge themselves, or are condemned
for contumacy, they are
not forfeited but from the day they are presumed to be heretics,
not from the day that the witnesses declare them to have
heretics.
death,*^
been
If any one gives a legacy upon account of

into heresy,
and
falls
and
his
goods become confiscate, the legacy
shall
be recovered as void, and belongs to the treasury equally with

all
the other goods of the heretic.

to his wife,
If an husband bequeaths
for heresy
any thing
and
his
memory be condemned
after his death,
such donation shall be revoked, although his

If any thing be owing to
it
legacies to others shall stand good.
an heretic by a conditional contract,
belongs to the treasury

it,
under that condition, who must perform

can.
if
they conveniently
All the goods of a wife condemned for heresy and im-
piety are forfeited, whether they be her dowry, or any other
things besides, which she brought to her husband, or such
donations as the Spaniards

a
call
ArrJuv
;^
or such profits as
<=
de hapict.
1.
G.
^
<J"
Simanc.
tit.
tit.
9. sect. 21, 9. sect

9,
&c.
Cap. 27.
Simanc.
&c.
their being betrothed.
Arrhce are the presents giveii to any
women upon
HISTOKY OF THE
belong to wives by the royal laws.
his actions
I^'aUISlTIO>?.
281
good
against the treasury.^
But the husband hath all In like manner the
goods of an heretical son gotten in war arc confiscated, because that is the son s private property, in whicli the fatlicr hath no
right.
If he shall happen to have sold any of his goods, and

in his possession, or
the
money be
any thing equivalent,

if it
let it
be restored to the othodox buyer^ but

not be restored.
be consumed,
it
shall
Hence
like
it is,
that in every sentence, the time of the person's

is
falling into heresy
particularly expressed,
it,
and these or the
words inserted
that all
in
" and by
his
this
our sentence we de-
clare,'*
and singular
goods were brought into our
treasury from the said time of committing the crime, and
we
do solemnly declare
all
and every of them
to
be confiscated to
office
the treasury of the church of

Inquisition."
U'his confiscation of
is
Rome, and our
of the
goods
is
so rigidly insisted on, that there

it,
no possible way of evading

effects.
no not by the
alienation of a
all.
man's
It
The
treasury of the Inquisition devours
is
prescribed in Italy,
by the Pope's command,
that
by no
Lucas
pretence of alienation there

the confiscation
may be any
possibility of escaping
of goods, or forfeiture of dominion.
Waddingus
tor in
relates in his annals,*^ that Friar seize
Andrew,
inquisi-
Tuscany, proceeded to
a certain powerful heretic,

that all the
called Capellus de Chia.

faithful,
The Pope commanded,

and
secular,
both
ecclesiastical
should grant their
assistance, that they should
muster an army against him, and
proceed in an hostile manner to waste and destroy his lands.

Capellus, knowing himself proscribed,
made
a pretended sale
of the
castle
or
Casal.
Peter James Surdus, a citizen of
Rome, obtained from
the senators of the city an order, that
the inhabitants of Viterbo,
who had taken arms
in obedience to
it,
the church and the inquisitors, should not attack
falsely
pretending that
severely,
it
belonged to him.
The Pope
"
chid him
therefore
adding these amongst other words.

a Zaiicli. c. 27.
:
We
Ibid. r. 11.
Bzoviu,, A. 12G0, sect. 5,
&c.
282
^fil],
HISTORY or TttE IXaUlSITION.

and by these presents
strictly
ccjmmand you, that as soon
as ever
you
receive them,
desist
and as you regard the divine favour and that
and ours, you

enter
from so impious and pernicious an underyou.
taking, as the defence of the said castle,
do not
by any means whatsoever; but
that
you do procure, that
the inhijbition given through your instigation

senators of Viterbo, be totally revoked.
by the
aforesaid
Otherwise
we
will
shall
have you to know, and certainly to understand, that we

proceed against you, by the authority of the lord, both
tually
spiri-
and temporally,
as a defender
and favourer of
pontificate.
heretics.'*
Anagni, 2 IMay, and sixth year of our
Moreover
he exhorts the inhabitants of Viterbo, that notwithstanding the

contrary orders of the senators of the city, they should pro-
ceed in an hostile manner, to waste the lands of the aforesaid

Capellus de Chia
But
in
our own time the Spanish inquisitors are endeavour-
ing to extend their power and jurisdiction further, and under

the pretence of confiscation of goods, to seize on theirs also,
who have any commerce
with the Spaniards, though they live
in other countries not subject to
them, and have separated
from the communion of the church of Rome, because they

have
in their possession
some of the
effects
of those
who
are in
prison of the Inquisition, or
condemned by the
inquisitors,
according to the daily practice of traders and merchants.

this the Inquisition
Of
of Madrid gave a remarkable instance a
few years ago.*

tion at
Many
persons were thrown into the Inquisi-
Amongst Anthony Diaz, and Don Damianus de Lucena. About the end of August 1688. Sentence was pronounced against them, by which aU their effects were conMadrid, accused of being concealed Jews.
these were Diego, and
fiscated,
and they themselves sent
to Toledo, there to
perform
wliolesome penance.
These persons traded with Peter Poulle,
a merchant of Amsterdam,
niard, but a Christian,
who was
neither a
Jew nor a Spa^

in his
and a Dutchman, who had
hands
leveral of tlie effects of these Spaniards.
The
Inquisition, in
rder to possess themselves of those
effects,
which were not sub-
Ff b. 1G87.
;history of
ject to their
the inquisition.
j)rivate enquiry,
tliat
283
this
power, discovered by
Dutch merchant traded with se\eral tliat he had a *?reat many effects in their hands, and ordered them all to be seized by the receiver of the
goods,
till
Spanish merchants, and

therefore
forfeited
they had
the vahie
of
tliose
effects,
which the
Amsterdam
mercliant had in his custody; and gave ihis reason
for the forcible seizure, that the imprisoned persons
had a claim
was
upon the estate of the

same risht
effects,
Dutchman, and
tliat
that their claim
devolved upon the Inquisition, and
therefore they
had the
other
as the prisoners themselves to attach

in
the
wherever they could be found
Spain:
however,
endeavour was in vain, ])ecause no confiscation can be just, of such effects wliich are in the possession of another
this
person,
who
lives
out of the
territories
;
of the judge, and
is
not subject to his jurisdiction
and
therefore the lords of the
united provinces, at the information and request of the
Am-
sterdam merchant, obtained that those ed to him.
effects
should be restor-
This punishment of confiscation

convict of heresy, or confess,
v.
is inflicted
upon
all
who
are
hether they repent, or persist
their heresy, because they are declared to incur the punishment^
^p so jure, as soon as they fall into heresy.
The
is
next punishment that follows the confiscation of goods,

disinheriting of children,
the
who though they may be
Catholics, can never inherit the estates of their fathers dying in
heresy, unless a son accuses his father before the inquisitors
of heresy, in which case, he

penalty.
is
rewarded by a freedom from
The
third punishment
is,
their being rendered infamous.'
There, amongst
otlier things, it is said,
" Let him be ipso jure,

to
infamous;
let
him not be admitted
any public
offices,
or
counsels, nor to chuse any into them, or to bear witness; let
him
will,
be intestable, so that he can have no power to make a Farthermore, let no one be or to inherit by virtue of one.
also
forced to answer
him upon any
affair,
but
let
him be forced
let
to
his
answer others.
If he should happen to be a judge,

1, sect.
Cap. Excominuniranius,
Crcdentes. de
liaeret,.
g84
11
ISTOllY
OF THE INQUISITIOX.
If
sentence be void, and no cause be referred to his hearing.
he be an advocate,
tary, let
let
him not be admitted
to plead.
If a no-
no instruments, drawn by him, be valid, but condemned
with their condemned author.

the same to be observed.
And in all like cases we command

that they are deprived of all
is
The
fourth punishment
civil,
is,*
dominion, natural,
and that which
introduced by the
law of nations.
First, they are deprived of that natural
power
they have over their children.^
Being thus deprived of the

all
natural power of parents, they lose

children, who,
authority over their
becoming as
it
^vere strangers
and foreigners
from
their fathers family, are
under no obligation to obey them

it
as before.
is
*This crime of heresy in the father, even before
declared
'^
by the church,
frees the
son from his father's
power.
Farther, they are deprived of that
civil
power which they

So that
have over their
sei-vants,
and of that political power,"* which

slaves,
they have over any others subject to them.'^
freed-men and servants are ipso facto, freed from servitude, and
every instance of duty, the
heresy.
moment
their master falls into
In Spain,
if
the slaves are believers, or profess the

their -master falls into heresy, they
Seville Instruction,
Christian rehgion,
when
recover their freedom, according to the
A. D. 1484.^
heretics shall
" Our lords the king and queen, out of

be made
provided that
if whilst
their
all
goodness and clemency, will and ordain, that the servants of

free,
they hved
with them they were Christians."
But
if
they had not professed

effects.
the Christian rehgion, they are forfeited with the other
And
though such
it
slaves should
after their
have been made free by
theur
blasters, yet if
was
becoming
heretics,
it is
for that
reason null and void.

Subjects,
when
the prince or magistrate
is
an
heretic, are
Direct, p. 3. Qu. 116. com. 165.

>
Simanc.
de
tit.
46. sect. 74.

6.
1.
Cap. Quicunq. sect

ult.
ult.
haeret.
1.
in Cap. Qiiicurq. sect.

^
verbo desierint, de haeret.
6.
Direct, p. 3.
Qa. 119. com. 168.

'
Cap.
ult.
Extiav. de haeret.
Cap. 24.
HISTORY OF THE IlâUISITION.

freed from their obedience.
that
S85
Thus
it
hath often happened,

tlie
kings pronounced
heretics
by
Pope, have, with
all their posterity,
been deprived of
all dieir dignities, jurisdic-
tions
and
rights, their subjects absolved
from
their oaths of
allegiance
others.
and
fidelity,
and
their
dominions given 'as a prey to
And
finally,
they are deprived of that power, which

all
is
intro-
duced by
the law of nations, whereby they lose
property in
is
every thing they have,* insomuch,^ that every one
at ones
wholly freed from every obligation he can be under to persons " Let all know that they are fallen into manifest heresy."
freed from the debt of fidelity, dominion, and
all service,
to
manifest heretics,
how
strong soever the obligations
may be
which they are under."

<^
These things are thus

effects
inferred:'*
First, if
an heretic deposits any of his

is
is
with any per-
son, such person

after his heresy
not obhged to restore them to the heretic,

manifest, but to the treasury.
Farther, a
Catholic wife
is
not obliged to any duty to her heretical

is is
husband, because by the husband's heresy she

her duty.
all
freed from freed from
In
like
manner a Catholic husband

be an
heretic.
duty
to his wife, if she

witli odiers,
Nevertheless they
is
cannot mai-ry
not dissolved.^
his wife if she
ciled
;
because the band of matrimony
An
is
husband cannot be forced to cohabit with

even though she
is
fallen into heresy,
reconis
nor
is
he bound to maintain her, because her dowry

;
confiscated
by heresy
and as she
is
stripped of her dowry by
her
own fault, the husband is not'obliged to maintain an unendowed wife. Zanchinus Ugolinus explains this matter more
largely/
The
is
very children, brothers and
sisters
of heretics,
ought
to forsake them.
Yea, the very band of matrimony
with such
dissolved.
For
if
any one departs from the

is
orthodox
faith,
and
falls into
heresy, his wife
not obliged to
cohabit with him, but
may
seek to be separated from
him by
the judgment of the church, such separation of the bed being

*
Cap.
cum secundum
leges,
de
haeret.
1.
C.
Leerct.
b Qii. 119.
com. 168.
*
Cap. absolutes, de
2. Assert.
* Simanc.
tit.
46, sect. 73.
Royas, p.
18, sect. 2.
40, sect. 82i.
Ibid,
r,
886
as reasonable
HISTORY OF THE IKaUISlTIO>J.
upon account of spiritual

shall, after his fall,
fornication, as for carnal.
And
if
any heretic
return to the unity of
the church, the other married person shall be obhged to return

to him, if they were not before parted
by
the sentence of the

it
church.
But
if
they were parted by sentence,

other party
or
shall
be at
the option of
tlie
who continued
in
the faith,
whether
to return,
become
religious; because such party

life
cannot remain in the world, and take another during the
of the party converted, because made whole by penance.

''
Moreover,* the governors of forts and

are not obliged to restore
castles,
of people or
cities,
them
to their heretical lord,

all
nor to keep them in his name.

are Ipso jure, freed from
Finally,
vassals whatsoever
every obligation to their lords,

oath.*"
though
such obligations
shall
have been confirmed by an
Hence proceeds
heretics,
the
maxim, that
faith
is
not to be kept with

to teach
;
which some are not afraid openly

are
although
those
who
more wise
in
Germany, France, and the

oft
Low
Countries, endeavour to wipe
this spot
from
their church.
But
the Spaniards, though they cannot be daily charged with
this perfidiousness,
because they have none

assert
it
whom
they
call
heretics living
amongst them, yet
in plain
and open
words, without dissembling, and are not ashamed to defend
and confirm
what tends
it
by the
is
practice of the council of Constance.^
This then
one part of the punishment of heretics, and
to render
them more odious, that

if it
is
faith
is
not to be
kept with them.*^

pirates,
For
not to be kept with tyrants,

kill
and other public robbers, because they
the body,
much
less is it to
be kept with obstinate heretics,

therefore certain
who
destroy
the soul.
And
the
heretics were most justly
burnt by the grave decree of the council of Constance, though

they had
promise of security.
is
St.
Thomiis
also
is
of
opinion, that an intractable heretic
to be betrayed to his
judges, notwithstanding a Catholic
may have
given his
faith,
and bound himself by an oath

a ^
to the contrary."^
Add
to this,
Simauc.
c.
18, sect. 2.
Instit. Tit. 46, sect. 52, 53, 54.
See amongst others, Simancas, Cathol.

Ibid.
tit.
46. sect. 52.
d Ibid. sect. 53.
HISTORY OF THE INaUISITIOJ?.
287
that the Catholics ought to have no commerce, nor enter into
peace with heretics
and therefore notwithstanding

it
tlie
faith
given to them, and confirmed by an oath,

contrary to the laws of
heretics
is
not to be kept,
because against the public good, the salvation of souls, and
by a
prince,
But if faith be given to or any pubhc power/ it is to be exactly

man.
God and
preserved, excepting only in those things which the inspired or

natural law forbids the performance of
To
the same purpose speaks Brunus, although

this villany.''
many now
endeavour to disguise
No
their
peace can, at this day,

their impious doctrine
be confirmed with
heretics,
who spread
amongst the Christian people by
wicked preaching,
if
^
made on so much
this condition, that tliey
must not be offended.

is
Yea,
the
more
to
be abhorred and abominated
peace
made
For
with heretics and schismatics upon this condition, that such as

offend them shall be condemned for breach of the peace.
how
can peace be broken by offending them, with
Christian
ought not
man ought to have to bid God speed.? Such may
whom no communion, and whom they

safely
be offended,
who by
the civil laws are put under the imperial bann,
who
are permitted to have no liberty of meeting or abiding On the
Roman
tlie
ground, or indeed in any place, wherein they

finally, wlio
may injure
laws hu-
very elements themselves, and
by
all
man and divine, deserve to be extinguished. The same person teaches,<= that no covenants,
conventions or
laws are firm, that permit heretics to have or reform churches,

or to possess or administer their revenues; or by which the
processes of churches against heretics or schismatics, that are Or
may be moved
in
judgment, are wholly put

;
off,
or suspended
for a time, or for ever
or finally, by which heretics or schis-
matics are permitted to exercise any jurisdiction or administration, either
by themselves or with Cathohcs, or
to
enjoy anjr
public
offices.
Moreover,
all
places of refuge, which are open to malefactors

villains,
and the worst of
are denied to heretics, as though
they were the very offscouring of the earth, and had put off
* Simanc.
tit.
4G. sect 64'

=
>
Brunus,
1,
3. c.
15. sect. 8.
Ibid.
c. 16, 17. 18.
f>SS
HISTOrvY OF
THE
INClUISITIOiT.
the very
rehgion.
human
nature at the same time they did the
Roman
Finally, they teach, that heretical kings are to be deprived of

their
kingdoms
fifth
for heresy.
is
The
law
it
punishment
is
imprisonment/
For although by
So that an
heretic
the Civil law the prison
only to detain men, yet by the Canon
may be used
as a punishment.''
either confessed or convict,
may
either be delivered to the
secular court, or
condemned
to perpetual imprisonment.
shall
In
which case the condemned person

option of the judge.
be punished at the
The
bann
is
sixth
punishment
that sentence,'^
The is the bann and diffidation.'^ by which any person is cast out of the
offices,
commonwealth, so that he cannot enjoy the public protection,

or discharge any public
or receive any benefit of law,
and hath some

faithful, so
likeness with excommunication.

is
For
as
by exgood.
communication a person
cast out
is
from the converse of the
by the bann he
excluded from the
common
is
Diffidation declares heretics to be enemies of their country
and
the empire.*^
heretic
Its effect is this
when any one
declared an
by the sentence of the judge, any man, by his own private authority, may seize, plunder and kill him, as an
enemy
or robber, even though he be a clergyman.
He
may-
be capitally punished as a deserter, and attacked with impunity

wherever he
is
found.
That
heretics
may
thus be seized on,
and plundered by the

tells
private authority of any man. Innocent
IV. openly determined. us

is
And
by
divine right.^
all
this plunder of heretics Brunus " Heretics, by divine right, may
be stripped of
their effects, as
unworthy
their possessions.
;
For the just
shall
devour the labours of the wicked

claim the places of heretics.
and there-
fore Catholics
may
These things
are permitted against heretics, because religion and the Christian

faith is
a
c
endangered by
Brunus,
is
1.
their impiety."
b
5. c. 12.
C Quamvis de poenis,
e
lib. 6.
Diffidare
properly to wiithdravv by leUers or writing, that protection,

to another, or hath
I.
which one owes

<i
promised him.
Direct. 3 part. com. 30,
Brunus,
f
5. c. 14.
De
haeret.
S
1.
5. c. 5, sect. 2, 4, 7.
^
Austin. Epist. 48.
^89
But
if heretics are
apprehended,
it is
not lawful for any one
to undertake their defence.*
All advocates or notaries,
give assistance or favour to heretics or their abettors, or
who who
plead for them when under examination, or draw any instru-
ments
for them, are
pronounced infamous, and suspended from
tlieir office.''
The
not the
viz. to
^v
last
punishment of heretics
is
that of death,
and that
common
be burnt
one, but the most terrible that can be inflicted

alive.
This they infer from 2 Kings
xxiii.
here Ozias
;
commanded
in
the bones of the heretical priests to

6.=
be burnt
and from the words of our Lord, John xv,

me, he
is
" If
is
a man abide not

withered, and
cast forth as a branch,
and
men
gather them, and cast them into the
fire,
and they
are burned."
Here Brunus observes, some think
that this punishment was introduced only
by custom, and can

This
be proved by no other right, whether divine or human.

is
his opinion,
" For," says he, "
this
punishment cannot be
inferred
into the
from that passage of the gospel, of thromng the branch

fire.
For
this
speaks of the eternal

fire.
fire
of
hell,
and
not of the temporary punishment of
Nor do
fix that
the civil laws
prove
this
punishment
For though they
punishment
against heretics, which

this
we
call death,
yet they do not express

fire
;
kind of death, viz. the punishment of

if
which undoubt-
edly the lawgivers would have done,

appoint
it
they had determined to
against heretics
especially as the
it,
punishment
is
so
terrible, that they expressly mention
^whenever they think

as
the heinousness of the crime deserves
it
may be made
is
ap-
pear from other constitutions, where this punishment

larly specified.*"
particu-
However, Ludovicus a Paramo
finds out this
punishment of fire in many places of the new testament " James and John thought that the Samai'itans, who would not
receive our Lord,
should be destroyed with See here
fire
from fieaven,
according to
tics, viz. fire.
St. Luke.''
now
the punishment of hereheretics of those
For the Samaritans were the

Si
Cap.
adveisns nos terra consnrgerct. de Laerrt.

2.
See rap. Excommunicarnus, sent. Credentes. and rap.
sect.
i.
de hw-
let. lib. G.
Pegna
in Direct.
I.
5. c. 13. sect. 14.
Cap.
9.
J^90
times.'
HISTOEY OF THE INdUISITlOK.

Christ adds three parables
:
one of the two sons, ano-
ther of the vineyard let out to the husbandmen.
The
third of
the nuptial feast prepared for those

these he plainly shews, that the
who were
to
invited.
By
fire.
kingdom was
be taken away
from the
heretical Jews,
and
their city to
be burnt with
See here now the very confiscation of effects, and fire with which heretics are punished." Nor is this reasoning to be won* dered at in a man, who every where in the old and new testament, and even in paradise
heretics,
itself,
finds out
an inquisition against
that
and endeavours
to prove,
by many arguments,
God
himself exercised the office of inquisitor of heretical pra-
vity against
Adam
in paradise.^
/?
The
it
first
who ordained
this
punishment of burning
heretics, after
had been some time
in
use in the church of Rome, was Frederick II. by a law, which begins, Liccmsutilemy^ which says, " By the tenor of this present law,
we
decree, that the paterenes,
and
all
other heretics
whatsoever, being condemned, shall suffer that death which
they
affect,
and that being committed
to the flames,
they shall
be burned ahve
in the view of all men.''
This law many

fire
popes have confirmed, and therefore the punishment of
hath been ordinarily
inflicted
upon
to
impenitent heretics, as is
to this day.
the custom of the church of

says,**
Rome
Panormitanus
fire,
" That
heretics
ought
be punished with
and
burnt, and
that in this the divine, canon, civil,
and common
law agree."
Simancas
also,*'
not only endeavours to prove by
many
arguments, that heretics ought to be burnt, because hea-
thens and heretics thus punished the Catholics, as Eusebius,

Ruffinus, Socrates, and others testify
;
but contends that
it is
the most ancient punishment, as appears from the acts of the

council of Chalcedon
;
because the bishop of Alexandria is there

if
reported to have said,
Eutiches pretends to be wiser in his

is
opinions than the church, he

a
to
not only worthy of punishment,

xii.
Mat. xxi. and

Lib.
I. tit. 2.
xxii.
Mark
and Luke
xxii.
c Sect. 4.
lizeret.
lib. 6.
* In cap.
ad Abolendam. de
super gloss, in verb Audentit,
aliegans Hostiensem post Joan. Andr.

*
Cathol. Institut.
tit.
46. sect. 47.
and se^

KtSTORY OF THE INQUISITIO>I.
but to be burnt
;
S^l
relates,
and because, as Nicephorus*
they or-
dered Anatolius, the heretic, to be burnt ahve.

Simancas also infers
this
punishment, from a certain law of
Theodosius,^ saying, that Theodosius published a constitution,

in which are these things
:
*'
Farthermore we command, that

or ceremony from the
whosoever shall bring over a servant or freeman unwillingly,

or by persuasion, to the wicked
sect,
Christian worship, shall lose both his fortune and his head.""
And
who
little
after,
" Let him farther know, that
his
to
goods
death,
shall be forfeited,
shall pervert
and afterwards he himself put

faith
any one from the
by
false doctrine."
Simanca adds, "
A law
truly worthy of a Spanish emperor."^

fire,**
So that
heretics
must be punished with
and
if that
cannot be done, they must at least be banished and expelled,
and
their effects forfeited,
agreeable to the laws of the old
Gothic kings in Spain, by which the goods of heretics were

<x>nfiscated,
nities,
and they themselves deprived of honour and digfor ever.

fire
and banished
this
With
nate,
punishment of
only heretics relapsed, obstiafter sentence, are
and impenitent, are punished, who,

to the
first
delivered over to the secular judge,

to
who was bound immediately

fire.
condemn them, and send them

alive
;
The
obstinate
were to be burnt
others to be
strangled,
and then
burnt^
Sometimes
this
punishment of burning
is
heightened by anolest
ther kind of cruelty.
In Spain and the Netherlands,
they
should speak to the spectators when brought to the stake, and

piously testify their constancy, they were gagged ^ with an
a Eccles. Hist,
t>
ii'on
book
18, chap. 4.
De
*^
Cathol. Instit.
tit.
tit.
46. sect. 48.

lib.
<^
Vide Cod. Tlieodos.
de Juda-is L. prima, and

Cathol. Instit. sect. 53.
16.
tit.
C.
1.
05.
De
5 Instruct. Hispal.
cap
9.
Simanc. Ibid.
sect. 49.
'
*'
How many
office,
instances have occurred in Portugal, of
men being
seized
at night, and taken, with the greatest precaution and secresy, to the prisons
of the holy
where
their property, at the
same time, became the prey
of the Inquisition.
Some
years afterwards, these individuals,
whom
no one
ver suspected, appear at an^^nro da fe, with a gag in their mouths, that On these occasions, they may not have the power of uttering their wrongs.
U 2

SO^
instrument, so that in the midst of iheir torments they could
utter only
an
''
inarticulate sound.
Thus
also
Simancas pro-
nounces,^
That
obstinate heretics should be burnt alive,
and
be brought to the stake gagged, that they

little ones.*"
may
not offend the
This muzzle, or gagg, the Spaniards in their Mordaza.
language
call
And
if
fail
they could invent any thing

to use
it
more
terrible,
they would not

testifies,^
against heretics.
This Carena
lieretics
affirming that the custom of punishing

is
with
fire is
most reasonable, " because burning
the
all
most
terrible death,
and therefore the most grievous of

it
;
crimes ought to be punished with
so that if any punishment

it
more
terrible
than this could be found out,

;
ought
to
be
inflicted
on
heretics
is
and
also because
by
this
means the
heretic
and
his crime
more speedily blotted out from the rememno kind of punishment that can
enacted against heretics, and that
traitors,
brance of mankind/'
Thus we
see that there
is
possibly be invented, but
is
greater gentleness
is
used towards thieves,
and
rebels,
those enemies of mankind, than towards miserable heretics,
who, endeavouring
regulate their lives
trines
to worship
God
with a pure conscience, and

rule, yet
by the gospel
and that
oppose some doc-
of the church of Rome, which they are persuaded are

;
contrary to the gospel
it is
much more
grievous
clear
offence in that church, to oppose certain opinions

light of the
perstitions,
by the
word of God, and to reject certain pharisaical suthan openly to contemn the divine Commands by
life,
an impious and profane

lioly
and
vilely to
dishonour the most
name of God.
and thunders out against these wretched beings
priest ascends the pulpi<^,
a catalogue of their crimes.
When
this
mockery
is
finished, tlie victims are

?
led to perish in the flames, without being permitted to utter even a groan
whilst the Inquisition would fain persuade us that these horrors are the act^
f justice
Da
Costa's Narr. V. i. p. 121.

>
Tit. 48. sect. 6.
Tit. 13. sect. 1.
num.

MISHOEY OF THE INQUISITION.
CHAP.
Of Open and
III.
Secret Heretics.
HERETICS
are divided into several classes in the church

is
of Rome, and this
very necessary for the instruction of the
inquisitors, that they
may always
certainly
know what
is
sentence
to pronounce upon each.
However, every thing
not so fully
determined, but
that
there yet remain
great controversies
among
the doctors and inquisitors themselves, so that one of them often judges more favourably than another ; and, therefore, it is of great concern by what inquisitor any person is to
be judged; for he who happens to be condemned as an heretic by a severe one, might have obtained a milder sentence, had
he been tried by a judge of more favourable sentiments and
opinions.
First of
all,
heretics are divided into

is
open and
secret.*
who publicly avows something conAn open heretic trary to the Catholic faith, or who professes an heretical error contrary to the faith, or who defends an eiTor of lus own, or one of other heretics, or who is convicted before the judges of
one,
"
the faith, of heretical pravity, or confesses
it
himself; or finally,
who
"
is
condemned
for
it
by
their sentence.
secret or concealed heretic, is
one who eiTS in his mind

will,
concerning the faith, and purposes to be obstinate in his
but yet hath not shewn
it
outwardly by word or deed.^
He
an
who
is
a concealed heretic in this sense, is generally called
heretic purely intellectual;
and the common
opinion of the
doctors
is,
that such a one doth not incur the sentence of exis
communication, and
not subject to the judgment of the
church for his heresy, because the church hath no power over
purely intenial
hibit, or
acts,
and cannot, by its

;
jurisdiction, direct, prodotli
punish them
and because excommunication
not
belong to the court of conscience, but to that of cxtcmid judgment.'^
Eymcr.
p. 2. qn. 33.
*>
Simanc.
tit.
52. sect. 3.
u 3
294
Although an
judires without
HISTORY OF THE fNftUISITION.

heretic
is
be
tlius concealed,
yet if he infects or
perverts others,* he
unmediately to be discovered to his
any precechng admonition.

is
But yet they do

inquisition, v/hether
not athmi that a concealed heretic
obhged to betray himself,
when he
is
asked by
tlie
judge in a general
In
like
he knows any
heretic.
manner, when an heretic purely
mental, confesses his intellectual heresy in the sacred court of
penance, he doth not incur excommunication by this external

act,
because such an action
is
good and pious, and not
liable
to
human judgment.^
CHAP.
Of Affirmative and
IV.
Ne-gative Heretics.
HERETICS
nesrative.^
are fartlier distinguished into affirmative
and
mat-
Affirmative are such,
who
err in their
mind
in
ters of faithj
and who shew by word or deed, that they are thus and openly confess
it
obstinate in then* will,

tor.
before
tiie inquisi-
Negative heretics are those, who,
according to the laws
of the inquisition, are rightly and justly convicted of some heresy before a judge of the faith,
by some
lawful witnesses,
whom
either they
cannot, or will not, refute,
but yet who
will
not confess, constantly persisting in the negative, and that tliey

profess the Catholic faith,
and
detest heretical
pravity.
They
be pre-
except indeed against facts committed

are presumed to be forgotten.
many
years before, which
But even
any hath
this is not to
sumed
in facts of importance
aud
v.eight, according to the Se-
ville instruction.'^
Such
are, if
wilfully preached
up
heretical propositions, or broken the images of the saints.
Neidier
is
this to
be understood of persons of good memories,

facts,
but only of hght

getful.
and of persons naturally dull and

is
for-
Who are
Simanc.
^
to
be esteemed such, and what time

^
^
to
be
tit.
52. sect. 12.

q. 34.
Ibid. sect. 9.
Ejmer. put. 2
A.
14S4, cap. 13.

HISTORY OF THE INQUISITIOX>
supposed
sufficient to
295
such forgetful ness,
is
entirely left to the
ecclesiastical
judges, after they have weighed the circumstances
of persons and things.
He
also
is
esteemed by
many
a negative heretic, and, as
it
were, diminute, confessed, and obstinate,

either all
who doth
not discover
the heresies of which he

all his
is
convicted, or the whole
time of his offence, or

fresh, as that
accomplices, if the things are so
Amongst
these sort of negatives are also reckoned

facts
he cannot be supposed to have forgotten them. by some,

or words,
such who confess before the inquisitor heretical
but who deny any pravity of intention, although others, as we

shall
soon see,
their
call
What
Simancas
them impenitent. punishment ought to be, the doctors

that
differ.
says,*
he who
confesses heretical words, but
denies the pravity of intention,
may be condemned
as impeni-
tent, except the matter be doubtful.
In such case he ought to
be purged, or abjure, because of his being suspected, or put to

the torture, which
is
generally the custom.
But because this case often happens in Spain, because of

their
new
converts from the Jews and Moors,

largely,''
John Royas
handles this matter
of which I shall here give you the

shall
substance; from whence
we
know what
sort of Christians
they are, which the Spanish kings have converted to their
church by the fear of punishment from amongst the Jews and
Moors.
We know by experience,*^ how many

holy Inquisition,
there are
who
are de-
tained for heretical pravity in the prisons of the office of the
who ingenuously
confess heretical deeds and
words, but
intention
.'*
happens
in
who absolutely deny all rash behef, and pravity of Thus a man may confess that he hath said, as often examining causes of faith, that every one may be
Jew by
the Jewish law, n
saved in his o^vn sect and opinion, a
Saracen by the Mahometan, and a Ludierun in the Lutheran

sect.*
For the
guilty person sometimes confesses in his dis-
course, that
he pronounced the aforesaid words inadvertently,

tit.
* Cathol. Inatit.
G, sect. 19.
l
De
haeret. part. 1.
*
Ibid. n. 1, &,c.
Ibid. n. 3.
lijid.
n. 4.
4.
^96
HISTORY OF THE raQUISITIOX.

in-
and through the error of his tongue, and being asked by the
quisitors of heretical pravity.
Whether he beheves such
things,
he says he never
did, but that
he ever held what the holy Ro-
man church preaches and

tion,
teaches.*
Thus he
denies the inten-
and only confesses the words, which without douNt are
heretical.
Another instance
is
is
of one
sin,
who
confesses thia
all
iic
i
said simple fornication
not a mortal
and yet denies
ras
belief and error of understanding, asserting that, speaking
^'or
wantonness sake, he pronounced the aforesaid words to some

wenches, which are in reality heretical words.
An
fast
instance
of an heretical fact shall be in him,

is
who
being baptized,
called
afterwards circumcised, and f-bserves the
Ramadan, and the passover, after the Mahoand makes the Zalah, i. e. his ad oration or manner,^ metan prayer in his own home or in the mosques, washing first his body, bending his knees, bowing down, and lifting up
his head,
and who feeds on

converts in
flesh killed
from the Keblah.*^
The new
rites.''
the kingdoms of
Valencia,,
Aragon, and
Granada, publicly observe many other sacrilegious and impious Another example is of him, Avho, especially if he be of
all
the Jewish race, observes the sabbath by refraining from

labour,
and observes the other
festivals
of the Jews,*" and
who
confesses such facts
and words, but

ignorantly,
affirms that
he said or did
is
them inadvertently and

such a one
victed
is
and that he
It
is
ready to
submit to the correction of the church.
queried, whether
to be accounted an heretic, even

witnesses.
it is
though not con-
by lawful
On
the negative side
urged, ^ that heresy supposes an

in the will in
error in the understanding,

to those things
and obstinacy
adhering
which are contrary to the determination of the

infer that that of Innocent is reasonable
church.^
Hence they
a
De
liaeret.
part. 1.
ii.
7.
b Ibid, n
10.
Mahometans call that part of the world, where Mecca is sitdated, by tiie name of Kt bla, towards which they are ohiigcd to turn iheinselves when ihey say their piayers. Mecca is situated touanis liie South.
c Tiie
>
De
hagreJ. part. 1. n
f
15.
e
Ibid. n. ZZ.
Ihid. n. 10.
Ibid.
I,.
01.

and
true,
297
who
said,* that if
any one beheves
wliat the chiircli
believes,
but through the influence of natural reason falsely

is
supposes that the father

before him, or
tliat
either greater than the son, or
the three persons are three things distinct

is
from each other, he
not an heretic, and doth not offend,

is
because he believes this
the churches belief, and supposes his
own
it
opinion to be the faith of the church.^
Therefore he thinks
is
but
rcc'isonable,
that in the defences of the criminals,
regard ought to be had to their simplicity and imprudence, so

that the punishment
especially
may be
mitigated, and that the judges,
the
inquisitors of heretical pravity,
according to
their office, should be very solicitous
and
diligent in
examining
and searching into
their defences, because of the partial
and
maimed defence of
seek
it,
the criminals, though the party doth not

it.*^
or even refuse
But he adds,
'
that
it
is
antiently
decided by the Rota 875, that
if
any one be accused of heresy,
and
legally convicted
by
witnesses or otherwise,
and yet denies

lie
that he said or beheved such heretical things, yet that
ought
nevertheless to be
heretic,
condemned
as a negative
and impenitent
he
and delivered over

that
to the secular arm, although
asserts
he
believes,
tmd hath believed as the church
believes.
However, the doctors generally maintain the

will
affirmative,
because the nature of facts demonstrate the intention, mind and of the doers.
For
*^
instance,
if
any one should do a
properly Jewish action, such as observing the sabbath, and

other Jewish
rites,
from thence
is
inferred the hitention
and
will of judaising.
If the intention doth not appear, in a doubtthis
ful case,
it is
presumed that
was done with the intention of

is
judaising,
when
the act or commission
certain,
either
from
the person's confession, or
by
witnesses,
and
especially if the
person be suspected.
action,
He
therefore
who
is
confesses an heretical
and denies the

*
intention,
which
the quality affecting
Cap. Firmiter
rle
sumnia
c
Triii,
&c
6.
b Ibid. n. G6, 07.

1
Ibid. sect. GO.

c
In C. Acciisatus dc lurosi, in
f
tit.
de
liaerct.
Ibid. sect. 27C.
Ibid sect. 281.
g98

it
such an action to make
punishable or not,
;
condemned
and as
cal,
as a negative heretic
at least
may possibly be may be tortured to
discover his intention, as the doctors are generally of opinion,

is
the usual practice.
But
if
the fact be plainly hereti-
such as a person's going over, or returning to the Jewish

rites, it is sufficient to
or Pagan
his being
condemned
a difference
as an
heretic, that he be convicted of the fact, although there be
no
this
certainty as to his belief.^
They
also
make
between
an heretical word and

difference.
fact,
and Royas gives the reason of

heretical word,
There
fact,
is
this difference
between one who confesses
an heretical
and one who confesses an

;
and
denies the evil intention
that he
if
who
confesses the fact is to
be delivered over especially

the
fact
he be a suspected person, and
hath been repeated; whereas he

is
who
confesses an
heretical word,
to
be tortured
is,
to discover his intention.

is
The
reason of the difference

the soul,
because there
a greater affection of
and deliberation of the mind
in facts than in words.**

sins,
To
this
they add, that there are other
such as covetous-
ness, intemperance, lust, &c. to
which men are naturally prone.

repugnant ; such
the
Others to which nature doth not lead men, yea rather to which
the appetite and pleasure of
men
is
as, in
time of a fast not to eat

flesh,
till
night, or pray, or not to eat swines
not to drink wine, or to observe the evil ceremonies of the
Mahometans or Jews. As to the former, men are carried into them by their own wills. As to the latter, the will is undoubtedly governed in its choice by the understanding, and therefore
it
may be concluded
beliefs
that they proceed from an evil intention

if several
-and
So that
witnesses depose in general, that
such a one hath a good reputation, their testimony deserves no

credit to prove such a one to
be a CathoHc,
if
he be convicted by
two
_
witnesses, to have particularly said or done something

faith.**
repugnant to the Catholic

action
is
This
is
the case
when
the
forbidden.
But
if it
evil,
be of an indifferent nature,
they say there ought to be
which may be either good or
no presumption of a crime, but that the ambiguous deeds or

a
Cap. Firniiter de surama Trin, &c. pari.

c ibid, sect. 346.
2, sect. 400.
<J
Ibid. sect. 317.
Ibid. sect. 358.
histohy of the inquisitiox.

words ought
for instance,
to
299
If,
i.
be interpreted on the more

says, the
chai'Itable side.^
any one
Lutherans are more noble,
e.
in
the Cathohc sense, the peers and
nobles in France are

it is
Lutherans more than the common people,

If
it
it
not heretical*
be understood of the nobility of their virtues and morals,

suspicious
this
;
is
if
of the nobiUty of religion,
it is
heretical.^
But
they say must
only be understood as to the full proof
of an offence, and not as to any presumption for which a person
may be
tortured, especially if he be suspected.

is
For
in
doubtful case heresy
to be presumed, and
if
the proofs
appear too plain, he
is
to be put to the torture (because the

is
salvation of his soul
concerned) that he
may
confess
under
torture, and be reconciled, and receive his penance, that if he be capable of correction his spirit may be saved, according to
St. Paul.<=
Farther,
it is
usual in this
office
of the Inquisition,
that in expounding the words of any proposition, the nature
and condition of the speakers be attended to; particularly whether the words were spoken by a countryman, of poor
capacity, in a blundering way,
belief; or
in a subtle
and without
deceit
and
evil
by manner
a learned person, of an acute understanding, and

;
for then they are to
be understood to be
deceitful.
All these things are to be considered by the quaUfi-
cator divines,
whom
if
the inquisitors call and consult, and to
whose opinions the

they affirm, that
inquisitors
ought wholly
intention
to assent.^
is
Finally,
the
mind and
it
not to be proved
by the external
actions,
can never be proved, and so the
crime of heresy can never be punished.

concludes, that he
From
hence Royas
who
confesses an heretical action or word,

is
but denies the wicked intention, denies that which

cipal
the prin-
form and substance, and
is
therefore to be delivered over

heretic.*^
as a diminute, impenitent
to
and negative
The same
is
be affirmed of him, who being fully convict of several

;
errors,
confesses some, but denies others

substantial part.
It
is
because he
is
deficient in a
all
not so with one
who
confesses
his
Cap. Firmiter de sunima Trin, &c. part.

>
2, sect. 3Gf).
Ibid. sect. 378.
Ibid. sect. 378.
Ibid, sections 384, 677, 590.
Ibid. sect. 595.
300
errors,

though not the several times which are provided bj
legal witnesses.
From this long account, of which this is only the summary, one may infer, that it is the common opinion of the Spanish doctors, that such who confess an heretical word or action, but
deny the
intention, are to be
;
put to the torture to make them
confess such intention
but that such
who confesses an heretical

Yea,
;
deed, and deny the intentior, are to be sent back again as

negative heretics, and delivered over to the secular court.
as to doubtful words,
it is
to
be presumed there
is
heresy
not
so indeed as to be full proof, but so far as to be a just reason

for the torture.
Royas^ affirms the same of such who retract the confession

they have
his
" He who confesses made w^hen under examination. heretical errors when under prosecution, and afterwards
is'
retracts his confession,
to
be delivered over as a negative,
unless
office
the mistake plainly appears.

is
For by
it,
confession the
fully proved,
and by retracting
the guilty person
And therefore becomes obstinate, impenitent and negative. over even is to be delivered he unless the mistake appears,
his confession
this is the
though there be no other proof of the crime, and although was made and confirmed under torture. For
same thing as a
free
and spontaneous confession,

mistake doth not plainly
although afterwards revoked,

appear,"
if the
CHAP.
Of Heretics
V.
Impenitent and Penitent,
OTHER
penitent.^
heretics are called obstinate, or impenitent, others

is
An impen itent one
he,
who being legally
convicted
it,
of heresy before a judge of the

will
faith,
or having confessed
not obey his judge,

a
when he conamands him
to forsake his
Part.
2. Assert. 25.
* Eyraer. part, 2. q. 40.
HISTOUY OF THE INQUISITION,

error
SOI
but obsti.
and abjure
it,
and give competent
satisfaction,
nately perseveres in such error.
Obstinate heretics, according to Simancas, are to be burnt

aUve, and deUvered over to the
fire
with their mouths
jrafro-ed,
and For
**
their tongues tied, that they
may
not offend the httle ones.
in this, says Carena,^

is
it is
the only kind of piety, to be cruel,
whilst he
impenitent.
is
An
impenitent heretic
one,
who
will
is
not repent of his

also obstinate.
error, as to
which every impenitent person
So
that
if his
heresy be plainly proved, and he will not confess his
error with a pure heart, nor readily abjiu*e his heresy, and sub-
mit to the penance enjoined him, he
is
to
be
left to
the secular
judge
as obstinate
and impenitent, although he

is
protests a thouis
sand times over that he was and

to hve and die
is
a Catholic, and
resolved
in the Christian faith.''
the same that others call
So that the impenitent negative ; and if such a one be

it
convicted to have said or written any heresy,
signifies nothing,
though
it
be proved that he was a Catholic before, or

else,
after,
and every tune

submit to his
unless he will return to the church,
and
penance."''
But Simancas
gives a different account, viz. that a person

in-
may
always retract his confession before the tribunal of the
quisition,
and that
to
his last confession only
is
to stand,
from
impe-
whence
it is
be concluded, whether he be a
jênitent or
nitent heretic.
If he persists in his confession, and submits

is
himself to the church, he

fession,
penitent.
If he retracts his con-
he
is
accounted and punished as an impenitent.
His
words are
plain.*^
" In
the process of the holy inquisition, the
guilty person
pleases
;
may
is it
retract his confession
when and how he

sufficient reason,
is
and although he gives no probable or

to
his retractation
'Stand,
be admitted
and
his last confession

this
it is
to
whether
be for or against him; for by
to
be
determined, whether the criminal be penitent or impenitent.
And
If
this is the course

it
of the law."
should happen that any one should confess through fear
of punishment, yet he must not assert his innocence, upon pain

*
P.
3, t.
14. sect. 13. q. 92.

c Ibid. tit. 13. sect. 14.
b Ibid. sect. 27.
302
IIISTOKY OF
THE IXaUlSITION.
ini*
of being again delivered to the inquisition, and punished as

penitent.
In the meanwhile, that they
may not appear
to
be the defen-
ders of any unjust sentence, they allow innocent persons, who,
wearied with imprisonment, and through fear of death, have

confessed crimes they never committed, to have their cause re-
heard before the inquisitors, but with such a limitation, as
is
enough
to deter the
most innocent person

us.''
''
in the world,
which
Simancas thus describes to
An
innocent person, who,
through fear of witnesses, and wearied out with imprisonment,

confesses he hath been an heretic, if he can prove his innocence,
ought not
to neglect his reputation, but to
have the cause heard
over again by the inquisitors.
But
if
he cannot refute the wit-
nesses nor justly retract his confession, he ought to confess that

sin to his parish priest,
and do nothing more,

;""
lest
something
worse should happen to him

as an impenitent,
i.
e.
lest
he should be dismissed
and delivered over

is
to the secular court.

viz.
another kind of impenitents,
such
who have
converts,
professed their heresy, but do not observe the penance
enjoined by the inquisitor.
Such are thought
and therefore impenitent.
be but feigned Thus Simancas.'' " Those

to
who do
not satisfy the penance enjoined them, ought to be
punished as impenitent, perjured, and feigned converts.
They
are inn>enitent, because they do not perform penance; per-
jured, because they violate the oath,
by which they promised

;
they would obey the commands of the church
feigned con-
verts, because they neither perform true penance, nor remain
in
due obedience
to the church."
Friar Bernard Comensis, in
his light of the inquisition, calls these impenitent.

says, there
is
But Pegna
'^
need of mature dehberation, and manifold
dis-
tinctions in this matter.
tents,
However, Simancas doth not rank them with other impeni^ because he adds,** " That such impenitents are not imme-
diately to be left to the secular court, but they
must be
dealt
with by law
till
the pronouncing the definitive sentence.
Nei-
Simane. de haeret.
*=
tit.
13. sect. 27, 28.

n. 3.
b Ibid. 48. sect 20.

d Ibid. sect. 32.
In voc. Impoenitens.
HISTORY *0F THE INQUISITION.

tlior
SOS
cliurch,
till
arc they to be rooted
up out of the Catholic

souls,
they have been once and again, and several times admonished
about the salvation of their

gious men.''
by
learned, pious,
and
reli-
Penitents are those, who, admonished
by the
ecclesiastical
judge, abjure their error, and give suitable satisfaction at the

pleasure of the bishop and inquisitor.*
sorts
:
Of these
there are two
some come of
their
own
accord, or within the time of
grace, without being cited, or called

particular inquisition
by name, or having any

;
made
after
them
and
first
whereas others return
after being apprehended, cited,

after
inquisited,
and oftentimes
many
admonitions.
The
are treated with greater
mildness, and are sometimes enjoined a secret penance, but
must however abjure

penance enjoined
their errors,
and be bound under the
forfeiture of all their effects to the inquisition, to accomplish the

tliem.
wx-w* *%.%.
CHAP.
VI.
Of Arch Heketics.
AMONGST
have invented
heretics there are
some arch
lieretics,
such who
heresies, or taught
them others when invented,

error. ^
and
so
become themselves the masters of

If such as these will
These are
usually called Dogmatists or Dogmatisers, and antiently perfect heretics.
Biterre hath thus determined concerning them.*

heretics, or convicted ones,
be converted, the council of " Let perfect
be secretly examined before certain

to their
discreet
and
faithful
men, persuading them, according
duty, to conversion, and to such as are willing to turn approve
themselves favourable and kind, because by such

will
much
light
be spread, and great advantage
will accrue
and mitigate
their
penances according to the nature of their conversion and

a
Eymer.
p. 2. q. 40.
=
^ Direct, part. 2. qu. 39,40.
Cap. 16
SOi
merit, or venient."
lieretics,
HISTORY OF THE INQ.UISITI0y.

shew
tlieni
regard, as
you
shall think
:
proper and con-
Thus also
the council of Tarracon

if
" But
let perfect
and dogmatisers,
they will be converted, after absoin perpetual imprisonment."
lution
and abjuration, be shut up
Hence
genses,
in the sentence of Peter Auterius,^ a doctor of the Albi-
we read: "
Saving,
however, and retaining, that
if
thou
wilt
turn from this sect and heresy, and be converted, and

life shall
return to the ecclesiastical unity, thy
be saved
reserv-
ing however to ourselves full and free power of enjoining thee a
punishment and wholesome penance, for the things thou hast
done in thy former
sect
and
heresy.''
However, the doctors now think, that considering the most

miserable condition of these times, in which heretics dare every impious,
thing that
is
all
arch heretics are to be delivered, over,

says,*
without mercy, to the secular court, because, as Simancas
" They deserve

therefore he
is
to die not one death only,
but many ;" and
for punishing
them " not
as other heretics,
*'
but
far-
with severer punishments, without any compassion.

ther says,
He
" That the masters of the Lutheran heresy are by no means to be spared as being tainted with many vices and
;
crimes, viz. enemies to the church, haters of the saints, violaters
of the divine law, sacrilegious persons, corrupters of good

works, and therefore of all good manners, and subverters of nations.
And
therefore," he adds,
" they must not be forgiven,
who commit such
wicked, abominable, and heinous crimes."
CHAP.
Of the
Believers
VII.
aw^ô/* Schismatics.
o/' Heretics
FURTHERMORE, there are some who are believers, others who are receivers, some defenders, and others favourers of heretics.*^ The behevers of heretics are, some of them, they who
*
Lib. Seat- Inquis. Tbolos.

'^
fol.
40.
^ Tit. 47. sect.
54, 71, 63.
Direct, p. 2. q. 50,
HISTORY OF THE INaUISITIOl^.

believe^ their errors
305
and
heresies.
Sucli are excommunicate.
Others are judged to believe the errors of heretics, from their
words or
actions.
By their
fact, viz.
words,
viz.
by
their
own
confession,
when .they
say they beheve such an
one''s errors.
Or by
the
evidence of the
their errors.
by pubhcly preaching or defending

producing witnesses, by
Or by
legally
whom they
are convicted of divulging such errors.
By
the council of
Narbonne many
:
rules were given for dis
covering believers in heresy

receive the
as to give reverence to heretics, to
communion from them,
or to seek
among them con

refusing an
solation at the time of death.
oath.
The Waldenses also were to be known by their Thus we read, " If any of them through
this alone,
a damnable
obstinacy refuse the solemnity of an oath, and will not swear
from
they are to be accounted heretics."
Schismatics are thus described

are either
by Simanca,
^'
Schismatics
consummate
heretics, or near akin to heretics.
Such
as depart from the unity of the church,
and believe that there
may be
differ
salvation
Httle
and true sacraments without the true church,

from heretics ; but others are without blame,
but
who err through probable or insuperable ignorance. The punishments of Schismatics are privation of
future,
ecclesiasti-
cal power, excommunication, incapacity for all offices for the
and
finally death.^
And
the doctors observe, that
when
schismatics are impenitent, the secular judges
may
in such case
punish them,
add, that
lar,'=
if
clergymen, without degrading them.
They
like-
all
lords
and magistrates,
as well ecclesiastical as secu-
who
fall
into or raise schism,
ought
to
be punished
wise with death: accordimj to the bull of Paul IV. bemnDinjr,
"
Cum
ex Apostolatus
officio," in
which the pope commands

first
that all such schismatics shall be punished, even for the

offence, as the very relapsed themselves.
**
But
if
they repent,
the inquisitors, after a formal abjuration of their schisin. and

their suspicion of heresy, according to the degrees of it, usually
Cap. Exrom.
2.
t.
it
17. extra
de
haerct. sect.
Adiccimus.
Catena, p.
3. sect. 12.
,.
Ibid. n. 49.
Ibid, sect 13.
306
punish them
fines,

witii other
punishments at pleasure; either by

confinement,
galhes,
banishment,
imprisonment,
and
deatii,
according to the nature and aggravation of their
fault.
'.^^'/^'/W
CHAP. VIIL
Of
the Receivers
and Defenders
o/^ Heretics.
THE council of
ceivers of heretics,
cle is
Tarracon hath determined those to be re-
who have
twice, or more,
knowingly re^
ceived heretics in their house, or any other place.*
recepta-
an house or lodging, where
heretics
have met together
twice or
more
to preach or read, or
where they have frequently
lodged.
errors,
But such offend more grievously who know their and that the church doth persecute them, and nevertheand conceal them from the hands of the church,
this
less receive
even though they have done
but once
and by
this recepless,
tion they render themselves suspected of heresy,
more or
according to the difference of ch'cumstances.

as suspected
persons, they
And
therefore,
are obliged
to
abjure.
Their
punishment
is
excommunication, and
if after this
they persist
in their crime, they are
put under the bann, banished for ever,
and
suffer confiscation of all their goods.
But
less,
if
any one
is
re-
cei/ei^
an heretical
relation, his
crime
is
and he
more
gently punished.
And
who
in
tliis
they consider the degrees of
kindred, that such
are nearest akin to the received heretic,
ma}^ be more gently dealt with than those
who
are farther
off.
The
defenders of heretics, according to the definition of the
council of Tarracon,^ are such as knowingly defend heretics
by word or deed, or any method in their own lands, or any where else, whereby the church is prevented from executing
its office
in the extirpation of heretical pravity.
Now there are
different
ways of defending.
* Diiect. p. .2
An
heretic
may
be defended with
gu 51
*j;ibid. qu. 52.
807
arms, or without them, or by giving him notice for his escape.
He may also be defended when under trial, or when he is not. They may also be said to be defenders of heretics by consequence.,
who
hin der in any manner the
office
of the inquisition.
CHAP.
Of the
IX.
Favourers of Heretics.
heretics,* as the
THE favourers of
who shew
persons,
name
all
shews, are those
favour to heretics, and are in
things equal to the
defenders of them.
They are either magistrates or private and they may all favour heretics by omission or negliis
gence, by deed or assistance, and linally,
The
from
magistrate's office
his
to extii-pate heretics,
by counsel or words. and expel them

and
kingdoms and dominions, and
to give all counsel
favour to the inquisitors of heretical pravity, for the punishing
and
restraining of heretics,
and the suppression of
all rising
heresies, because the inquisitors, without the magistrate's help,
are weak, and cannot drive
away
heretics
and therefore they

the wickedness of
must bend
heretics
all their
endeavours to
this, that
may
The
to
not increase under their goverament, and the se-
curity
and
religion of the Catholics
be not diminished or
first,
dis-
turbed.
as omit
favourers, therefore, of heretics are

heretics,
such
do those things concerning
or persons
suspected and defamed for hei*esy, or those

ceive, defend,
who
beheve, re-
and
favour them, which they are obliged to

to
do
by
office,
when required
viz. if
do
it
by the
inquisitors or bishops,
or one of them,
they do not take them up, keep them in

to the appointed place, or if they
safe custody, send
them
do
not readily punish them,

to them.
when condemned
and delivered over
Private persons are said to be favourers of heretics,
when
out of their own rashness, they free from

a Direct, part. 2, qu. 53.
prison heretics, or
X 2
508
HISTORY or THE ixauisiTioK.
persons apprehended for heresy, or give any assistance, council,
or favour towards their dehverancc, or so accompany tliem,
when
freed, as not to seize
them
or resist those
who would
to
apprehend them, or presume directly or indirectly

council, assistance, or favour, to such hindrance.
hinder
process judgment, or sentence, in a cause of faith, or give
Private per-
sons indeed are not said to be favourers of heretics

omission, viz. for not apprehending or not taking
by mere
into
them
custody, as not being obliged to
it.
Nevertheless they will be
favourers, if they shall omit to discover
and apprehend them,
when
obliged to
it
by
office
such, for instance, are the cross-
bearei-s,
who
in Spain are called
Famihars; or
if
when
called
on bv the refuse to do
magistrate, to assist in
it
apprehending
heretics, they
without reason, and when they have nothing to
prevent them.
Lastly, both magistrates
and private persons may be
said to
be favourers of heretics, by omitting to discover them, because

all
persons are obliged under pain of excommunication, to disall heretics,

it
cover
even concealed ones, to the bishops and

be necessary, to accuse them.
in-
quisitors, and, if
So Gregory
IX. ordained in one of his extravagants against the Patarenes, beginning Eixommunicamus, inserted amongst the apostohcal " Likewise if any perletters for tlie office of the inquisition.
son knows any heretics, or such
or
who hold
private conventicles,
who
differ in their hfe
and manners from the conversation

to discover
of the
faithful, let
him endeavour
else,
them
to his con-
fessor, or
some one
who he
believes
may
give notice to the
prelate, otherwise let
him be excommunicated."'
is
And
it
this
obligation of informincj acjainst heretics
so strict, that
takes
place not^îthstanding any oath, covenant, or promise to the

contrary.
But
if
the wife only should happen to
know
that
her husband eats flesh on forbidden days, and knows him to
be so furious, as that probably he would murder or abuse her,

if
she informed against him, some think her fear
may
excuse
her from the suspicion of heresy.

Friar Ivonetus describes the marks and signs,
persons
by which
There
is
may
be knovm to be favourers of heretics.

tiie
extant a volume of his,
fragment of which
is
in a parch-
HISTOEY OF THE IXaUISlTIOK.
309
the favourers
ment book of the Vatican

of heretics
signs in
librar}^, intltled,
"
How
may be discovered." And he there reckons up five these words: " The favourers of heretics mav easily
First,
be known by these five very probable marks.

privately visit them, whilst in custody,
whoever
and whisper with them,

being their disciples
and gives them
victuals, are suspected of
and
favourers.
Secondly, whoever greatly lament their appre-
hension or death, seem to have been their spiritual friends whOst
they lived
for
it
is
scarce credible that
any person can be a
long while intimate with an heretic, and not
know
his secrets.
Thirdly, such
who complain they
ai'e
unjustly condemned, after
they have been openly convicted, or have confessed their heresy^

it
appears that they approve their
sect,
and think the church
hath erred in condemning them.
Fourtlily, such
who
look with
a bitter countenance upon
tliose
;
who
for
persecute heretics^ or
preach vigorously against heresy

serves,
he v/ho diligently obaspect, that they

ai-^
may
see
by
their eyes,
and nose, and
do not look with a favourable countenance, and
therefore
greatly to be suspected^ that they hate those against
whom their
heart appears to be so bitter, as their countenance betrays, and

love those for whose destruction they so
if
much
grieve. Fifthly,
any are found to have by
stealth gathered together in tlie

it is
night the bones of heretics biuTit, as rehques,
not to be
doubted but that they reverence them as

they lay
saints,
whose bones
up
as a
kind of sanctuary, and are therefoi^ equally
heretics with them.

saint,
Because no one accounts an heretic for a

sect to
but he who believes his
be holy, and
is
equally
an heretic with him.
These things give great presumption of

it
heresy against him, although
be not
sufficient
proof to conit
demn
him, unless there concur other arguments, by wliich
manifestly appears they did the aforesaid things in favour

heresy."
ctf
The
favourers of heresy are \psojitre, excommunicated.'
If
they are mere favourers, but not publicly excommunicated, they
do not incur any other

'
penalties.
But
if tliey are
publicly de-
C.
Excommunicamus.
sect. Credentes. ibid, de Laret.
x3
SIO
HISTORY OF THE INatJISlTIOK,
clared excommunicate,
and do not give
satisfaction within
year, they incur other penalties.
CHAP. X.
Of the Hinderers of the
Office
of the iNauisiTiON, come nearest
THE
them.
hinderers of the office of the inquisition
to the favourers of heretics,
and are usually reckoned amongst

vigorously exercised, and that no
it, all
That
heretics
this office
may be
may
escape the rigour of
are strictly
commanded,
of whatsoever dignity or condition, especially archbishops, bishops, and other prelates, to favour the business of the inquisition,
and
yield all countenance
and help
office
to the inquisitors.'
Persons are said to hinder the

directly or indirectly.
of the inquisition,'* either
who dehver from prisonj by their own rashness, persons taken up for the crime of heresy, or who destroy rhe processes of the inquisition, or who wound the witnesses in a cause of faith for their testimony. Or if a
Directly, such
temporal lord ordains, that no one ought to take cognizance of

the crime of heresy but himself, and that no one shall be ac*
Thus Alexander IV.

all
in
his
bull,
beginning, Orthodox^ fidei Christiance,
commands
archbishops, bishops, and other prelates.
" Since therefore

carry on the busi-
there are certain predicant friars appointed by the apostolic see, inquisitors
against heretics in the aforesaid provinces, that they
may
all
ness of the faith, with a fervent mind, and constant heart, through
bulations and persecutions,
we admonish and
exhort
of you
in
many triour Lord
Jesus Christ, strictly commanding you by these apostolical writings, in virtue of your obedience, and enjoining you, that you favourably assist these inquiatfair ; and that laying âside the fear of man, them your counsel and help knowing that those who hitherto have done, and shall do these things, shall always obtain the special
sitors in carrying
on the said
you
effectually give
favour of the apostolic see, and find us favourable and kind

sions.
in all their
occa-
Bat
as for those
whom we
shall
know
to be
contemners, besides the
divine judgment that hangs over them, they shall not escape the ecclesiastical
vengeance "
Direct. Inq. p. 2. qa.54.
,
HISTORY OF THE IJâUISITION.

cused, or give testimony but before himself.
Sll
As
;*
also such,
di-
who
use only threatnings and terrifying words
and who
rectly hinder process,

faith,
judgment, and sentence in a cause of
or give counsel, help, and favour in doing thus.

are said indirectly to obstruct,
They
who use any

Such
insinua-
tion or other
means, from whence consequentially any" impedito the office of the inquisition.
for ex-
ment may
ample,
arise
who
order that no one shall bear arms, unless of the

shall
household of the temporal lord, and that no one
appre-
hend, or cause to be apprehended, any person, but the tempo

ral lord.
For from thence

less criminal
;
it
follows, that those
the
inquisitors cannot
wear arms, nor take
who belong to up any person.

all
These are
municated
than the former ; but are

lie
excom-
and
if
they
under that exconmiunication for a
whole year, they must, in order to their reconciliation, abjure

such impediment and favouring,- othen^dse they are dehvered
over as impenitent heretics to the secular arm.
Carena
relates^
from Farinacius, that a certain prisoner in
the holy office was hanged for killing 'his keeper, in order to
make
him
is
his escape.
He
adds, that at Cremona,' a certain
Jew
was hanged
for killing another
Jew who had deposed

if
against
in the holy office.
And
not only thus, but
the
woimd
not mortal, but slight, he says that he hath seen such offend-
ers sometimes
condemned
for ever to the gallies, or at least for

at
ten years.
This was executed upon a certain person
Cre-
mona, who had caned a witness

ther in the holy
office.
for deposing against his bro-
His sentence was publicly read to him
in the great episcopal hall at
Cremona, Carena himself being
present.
The same Carena

that sometimes those
tain their end,
gives us a case,
by which
it
will appear,
who
terrify witnesses,
but yet do not ob-
have been dismissed with a severe reprimand,

in
and being put

sergeant of
mind of the beforcmentioncd

holy
office
bull.
certain
tlie
had a message from the

:
inquisitor
to deliver to a certain countryman's wife

at
the woman not being
home, the sergeant would leave
it
with her husband, iqxou

t>
Carena, p.
2.
t.
4. n. 23.
,
P.
2. t. IS. sect.
24.
A. D. ICU.
SIS
HISTORY OF THE IN<iUISITIO^^

fol-
which the countryman gave him several hard names, and
lowed him with weapons, crying out, Li scirro hecco torna in

dletro
tor il tuo precetto.
The pope
consented that the
cause should be tried before him,* and the sentence approved
was, that the said countryman had incurred the penalty of this
constitution,
and that he was

;
to
be condemned to the
gallies
for five years
with this addition, that from the goodness of
the pope he should be heard, if he desired the grace of com-
mutation, upon consideration of the plainness of the man, and

liis
conjugal afTection.
it
However, Carena adds a caution, that from these instances is not lawful for the inquisitors and ministers of the holy
to
office,
make
for
themselves a general rule,
viz. that
such
who
and
is
terrify
the witnesses
ought to be punished, as above,

this
after the
left to
same manner as those who wound them ; for
not
the pleasure of the inquisitors or ordinaries
by the
matter of this bull, but to the cardinals, the supreme inquisitors, to
whom
it
belongs to declare, whether criminals have
incurred the penalties of this constitution, or not.
He
gives us another instance that happened at Cremona,
A. D. 1592. A certain person had accused all the witnesses examined against him in the ho]y office, and had caused them
to be imprisoned
by the
secular judge, for sundry crimes

then- cattle
and
damages which they and

grounds.
thought,
had occasioned
in his
The major
tliat
part of the congregation at
Cremona
altliough the accusation could not be called for-
mally that terrifying of which the bull speaks, yet inasmuch

as
it
appeared slanderous and deceitful, the criminal should be

jail
obliged to free the imprisoned witnesses from
at his
own
expence, and pay them,
when
delivered, all their charges.

is
This takes place, not only when any person

an
heretic,
'""
accused as
but in
;
all
and every cause whatsoever belonging

tri-
to the holy office
because every cause belonging to this
bunal,
to
it,
is
properly said to be a cause of the faith, and to belong

to infer
and
some mark of the
faith, either directly or

office
indu'ectly.
And
^
in all
causes of this holy

*
there
is
the
July 15, 1C21.
Careua,
sect. 17.
HISTOfiY OF
THE INaUISITION.
tliis
313
tribunal.
same reason
in the year
for maintaining the liberty of
Thus
1635, a certain Neapolitan soldier had rescued from the Shirri a certain blasphemer, taken up in the name of
the lioly
office, for
which he was condemned, by order of the

city to all the penalties
supreme tribunal of the

tution.
of this consti-
Although
afterwards, through the favoiu- of the said
supreme
tribunal, the
punishment of
d(?,ath
was exchanged for

was publicly exe-
that of the gaUies for ten years.
And
this
cuted at Cremona, in the hall of the holy
office."
Yea, they extend
this affiiir
sometimes so
far, that all
manner
of offences committed against any one that belongs to the inquisitors,
though they have no
relation to the faith, are
punished
in the same manner, as though the office of the inquisition
had
been hindered by them, or the inquisitor himself had received
some grievous
injury.
Reginald Gonsalvius gives us a remarkin the former age at
able instance of this which happened

Seville.^
The
bishop of Terragone, chief inquisitor at Seville,

for his diversion to
went one summer

situate
by the
sea side, with all his inquisitory family,
some pleasant gardens and

his episcopal attend-
walked out, according to his custom, with

ance.
A child of the gardener, two or three years old at most,

upon the
side of a
accidentally sat playing
pond
in the garden,
where
my
lord bishop was taking
his pleasure.
One of
die
boys that attended his lordship, snatched out of the hand of the gardener's child a reed, with which he was playing, and made
liim cry.
gardener hearing his child, came to the place, and when he found out the occasion of his crying, was angry, and bad the inquisitor's servant restore the reed to him. And
The
upon
his refusal,
it
and
insolently
contemning the countryman,

it
he snatched
from him.
away, and as
the boy held
fast,
the gai'dener
slightly hurt his

it
hand by the sharp husk of the

far
loss of
reed, in pulling
The wound was

It
endangering the
severe punishment.
any was no more than a scratch of the skin, cause of it. a mere childish wound, as one may imagine by the However, the inquisitor's boy came to his master, who was
part,
from being serious, or from and so could not deserve a
walking
neai' the
place, to complain about his

p. 191.
wound, upon
314}
HISTORY OF THE
INQUISITIOxS'.
which the inquisitor orders the gardener to be taken up, and
thrown into the inquisitory
jail,
months
in very
heavy
irons,
and kept him there for nine by which he received such damage
his children
in his circumstances,
which were at best but mean, as the poor

;
man
could not easily recover
and
wife, in the
mean
did while, being ready to perish for hunger, because he

not pay deference enough to the inquisitor's boy, as a
mem-
ber of the holy tribunal.
At nine months end they dismissed

him, than his crime deserved.
him from
jail,
and would have persuaded him, that they dealt

v>'ith
much more
mercifully
CHAP.
Of Persons
XL
He re sy,
usual to distinguish be-
suspected o/*
ALTHOUGH,
in other cases,
it is
tween a suspicion and a presumption, a suspicion being no other

than a man's opinion concerning a crime, several of which suspicions
must concur
to
form a presumption of
it,
yet in the
cause of heresy they are taken for the same.*

or suspicion therefore in this affair
is,
presumption
a probable guess of a
doubtful matter, proceeding from the nature of the thing, or

the circumstances of affairs or persons.^
Presumptions
arise
from a person's country and parents ; but these are too general. Others arise from his education, and the manners of those with
whom
he converses.
This
is
the reason that the inquisitors,
in their first examinations,
so diligently ask the criminals of

are,
what nation, country, family, and kindred they
amongst
whom
they have been educated,
who were
For
their masters, in-
structors, companions,
and
friends.
these things,
and a
thousand other such are usually considered in doubtful cases,

that from hence they
:also
consider the sex.
may draw more probable proofs. They A man may more easily be presumed
;2: ,
*>
Direct. pa>
t.
2. q", 55, 56.
Siraanc.
t.
50. sect. 8,
&c.
sect. 17.

guilty of robbery.
315
woman
of
witclicraft.
And
farther,
they consider the age, fortune, difference of condition, nature
of mind, and incHnations.
In the cause of heresy suspicion
is
threefold
light,
vehement
from the
and
violent
a light suspicion
is
that which arises
external signs of actions and words,
by which such a guess
may imply, not indeed frequently, but seldom, and by accident, that he who says or does such things is an heretic. This is inferred by a small consequence. As if any
may be made,
as
one should argue thus

venticles,
and
in his hfe
he is found to frequent private conand manners departs from the common

;
conversation of the faithful

heretics themselves are
therefore he
is
an heretic, because
found to do such things frequently.
Such are
lightly
suspected of heresy.
But
the inquisitors
teach, that such persons ought not
easily to
be proceeded
against in a cause of such importance.
However, sometimes
the very speaking to heretics hath not escaped without punish-
ment.
Thus Bzovius
relates
Acursius, the son of Aldo-
brandinus, a citizen of Florence, incurred the canon, because,

whilst he dwelt in France, he conversed with heretics.
it
For
was, they thought, a crime for any one so

institutions.
much
But
as to salute
as
them, contrary to the apostolic

afterwards absolved the apostohc see,
he was
by Raymond Peniafortius, penitentiary of Pope Gregory enjoined the prior, and Friar
friars in Paris, that
Robert, and the rest of the predicant
they
to
should not any ways molest him, or suffer
or command him
be molested.
A vehement suspicion, which
is
also called Juris, arises
from
such external words and deeds, which, when known, infer an argument frequently conclusive ; and because, as to most, he who doth or says such things is an heretic ; and is usually
taken for
full proof, if there
be nothing proved to the contrary.

called to answer concerning the
Such are
faith,
those,
who being
do not appear
in the time assigned
them; such who

;
knowingly
hinder the office of the inquisition
who knowingly
liinderers give their counsel and assistance and favour to such
A. D. 1234 sect 14,
316

instruct heretics
who
when
cited to conceal the
truth,
and
ac-
speak falsely;
who
;
are
any ways excommunicated upon
count of the
heretics
;
faith
who knowingly
favour, defend, and receive
who
are infamous for heresy,
upon account of
to
their
famiharity with
such
whom
visit,
they
know
be heretics
who
knowingly accompany,
and receive
is
heretics.
A violent
is
suspicion,
which
also called Juris
and de Jure,
were certain
a certain disposition of the law, presuming something, and

it
determining upon such presumption, as though
and known. and
Nor can any proof
to the contrary
be regularly
because, as
it
directly admitted against such
presumption
it
proceeds from open and violent marks,

fest truth.
is
taken for a mani-
It arises
from external signs of actions or words, by

effectually,
is
wliich
it
may be concluded
and almost always, that

heretic.
he who says or doth these things

fore
their
an
As
if
heretoafter
any one should adore
heretics, or reverence
them
manner
or receive the consolation or
communion from
custom.*
them, or do the hke things belonging to

are said to be violently suspected.
theii*
Such
A
and
person hghtly suspected

if
is
enjoined canonical purgation,
he afterwards
fall into
the like suspicion he must be
more grievously
dealt with.
person vehemently suspected,
must be commanded to
if
abjure generally every heresy, and
he should afterwards
return to those errors he shall incur the punishment of the

relapsed.
He who
heretic.
is
violently suspected
is
to be
condemned as an
If he confesses, and will return and abjure his errors

to penance,
he must be admitted
to abjure,
but
if
he doth not consent
he must be delivered over to the secular court, and
receive his deserved punishment.
The
an
heirs of persons suspected are compelled to fulfil the

if
penance enjoined, as
hospital,
one be adjudged to build a church or

it
and
die before
is
completed
his estate
must
descend to his heirs with that incumbrance.
Cap. FilH ct Acrusatns. Extra, dc haeret.
lib. .
HISTORY OF THE INQUISITION
317
CHAP.
Of Perscms
XII.
defamed for Heresy.
WHO they are that

by the
are defamed for heresy,
we
are taught
council of Tholouse.'
" Such ought
to
be accounted
defamed, who are cried out against by pubhc report, or of
whose defamation amongst good and grave persons there

legal proof before the bishop of the place."
is
So that to the
perfect proof of such defamation or infamy for heresy,
two
good and grave witnesses
suffice.
But
if
they are vile and
infamous, although they are not to be despised on this account,

so as to stop proceeding to an inquisition
from what they de-
pose, yet such defamation
is
not fully
proved by them.
They
persons
;
say also, that

this
it
is
not necessary that the witnesses
should hear
infamy from the same prudent and discreet

sufficient,
but
it is
though they hear

it
;
it
from
different.^
And
they give this reason for

it is
because, as they are only to
prove infamy,
sufficient if the witnesses agree in
and connot ne-
cerning this matter.
Yea, they teach
farther, that
it
is
cessary that the witnesses should agree as to the causes of dieir
o^vn knowledge.
So that
if
the witnesses should say, they
know this infamy, because they have heard of it, they are not bound to prove they have heard it ; nor is it required that one
witness should agree with the other as to time and place, and Because the question is not the causes of their knowledge.
about these things, but only concerning the fame and infamy. So that though they appear singular in what they say, their
assertion shall be abided by.
The punishment
tion,
of one thus defamed

,
is
canonical purgathe defamation

is
and some other ordinary penalty
when
fully proved.
But
if it is
not fully proved,
tlie
person cannot
be
compelled to a canonical purgation, unless there be fuller
proof,
and other signs and tokens concur with the defamation*

^
a Direct, p. 2. qu. 57. cap. IG.

t
Luccrn. Inq.
in
voce Infamia.
Cap. Excomraunicamus
itaq
Extra, do haeret. sect. Adjicimua.
S18
HISTORY OF THE INCIUISITION.

say
it is
They
tion,
the same, if the infamy arises from rivals and

is
enemies.
This
sufficient to give
a beginning to the inquisi-
but not to enjoin canonical purgation, unless what they say
be probable.
CHAP.
Of
XIII.
Persons Relapsed.
A PERSON
into heresy
is
is
said to be relapsed,
upon a double account,
either in heresy, or the favouring of heresy.' he,
One
relapsed
who
after
he hath been convicted either by
the evidence of the
fact,
or his
own
confession, or
by a
legal
production of witnesses, hath pubhcly abjured his heresy, and

is
convicted of falling into

falls into
it
again.
So that though a person
who
the sam,e error again and again, without any
solemn penance intervening, or making an abjuration or canonical purgation,
may
be truly said to be a relapse, yet he can-
not be punished as such, so as to be delivered over to the secular court, if so
be he
will repent.
Of
these relapsed persons

falls
there are four sorts.^
The
first,
when any one
into the
same heresy he hath abjured.

ther or no a person
sitor's
Here the doctors

falls
dispute,
whe-
who
abjures as an
heretic before the inqui-
subdelegate, and afterwards

is
into the
same or any
there be no
other heresy,
to
be accounted as a relapse,
if
certainty of the subdelegation of that
judge before
whom
he
However, in the city of Como a certain abjures. had thus abjured, was given over as a relapse to the
woman, who
secular arm^
and burnt, by the advice of the whole college of counsellors in that city, and of the bishop, and of John Thomas Odeschalcus,
a senator.
It
was determined also

case.*^
after the
same manner at
falls
Mantua
in a like
The
second,
when any one
into
an heresy which he abjured

a Direct, p. 2. qu. 58.
as
vehemently suspected, but not

*
Carena, p.
2.
t.
2. sect.'6. n. 36.
Cap. Accusatus. de haeret.lib.
6. Ibid. sect.
Cum
vero. sect. Ille quoquc.

if
319
he only
third,
falls
again into a vehement suspicion of heresy.

after a general abjuration of heresy,
The
into
when
he
falls
an heresy different from the particular one he abjured.

after
The fourth, when

panies, visits,
having abjured as an heretic, he accomsends them presents,

or grants
&c.
heretics,
them
favour.
gloss
The
on the aforesaid cited chapter only excepts the

it
case of hunger, which excuses, provided

this exception
be
violent.^
But
was not allowed by the supreme council of the
Spanish inquisition, in which a certain person was dehvered over

to the secular
arm
as a relapse,
who having been

sort,
reconciled as a
moor, returned afterwards to some of that

excused himself by
count of hunger.
Persons
this gloss, that
and would have
he went to them upon ac-
who have
relapsed into heresy are to be
without mercy, and saith
condemned the council of Narbonne, " leave

to
them without
receive their
further hearing
the secular judgment, to

it
due punishment,
since
is
enough, that such
have once deceived the church by a
false conversion," their
punishment
differs
from that of other condemned persons, in

sacrament of penance and
is
this only, that they are allowed the
the eucharist
but in Spain, the eucharist
generally denied
alter-
to such, because of the danger which may happen by the
ation which he receives,

secular arm, and he
is
who
is
to be delivered
over to the
therefore allowed only the sacrament of
penance.
CHAP. XIV.
Of such
wIlo read
and keep prohibited
books.
BESIDES
these there are others, whose crimes
may be
But
it
thought more properly to belong to another court.
sometimes happens that they are said to be sprinkled with the

a
Carena,
p. 2.
t,
2. sect. 6. n. 31.
S20
HISTOBA^ OF
THE
INftUISITION.
it,
plague of heresy, because they are suspected of

fore
and there-
must be
first
inquisited
on account of
their intention.
Amongst
these
occur those
who read and
retain
books prohibited
upon account of heresy.

against them.
These are numbered amongst suspected
persons, and there are several severe edicts of the
Roman pontiffs
Pius V. published a bull upon the
festival
all
of Cona Domini}
In the
first
chapter are excommunicated
heretics
and
schis-
matics, of whatsoever
name
or sect, and
all
favourers, receivers,
an}^ wise
and
believers of heretics,
and those who
knowingly
read, keep in their houses, print, or in any wise defend, for
any cause, publicly or
privately,
under any pretence or colour,

licences of
and
in general all
who defend
their books, without the authoall
rity of the apostohc see.
Pius IV. recalled
reading and keeping such books, by his constitution, which

begins.
Cum pro
menure.^
By
these letters he
all
commands,
that
all
persons shall dehver and consign over

cities
condemned
are.
books to the inquisitors of the

like
where such books
In
manner those who
retain
them cannot be excused, even

in a chest, so that
though they keep them locked up

can see or read them, because
this
all
no one
such excuses are cut off by

constitution of Pius IV.
;
sentence,
and by the alledged
Again, those
those
who
any
print
them are excommunicated

and the absolution of
and
also
who
in
wise, or for
&:c.
any cause, publicly or privately

all
defend heretical books,

sons
is
such per-
reserved to the Pope.

that
all
And
in a
manner of
leave of reading even the least thing
book condemned
for heresy,
may be
cut
off,^
they declare
that they understand not only printed books, but even

scripts
manu-
and parts of them, which they thus expound.
He who
is
reads that part of the books of heretics that are divided into
tomes,
which doth not professedly contain heresy,
not
accounted to read a book prohibited by the bull Coena, even
though the other tomes should be

several books, he
heretical.
it
But
if
a tome
contains heresy, or treats of religion, and
be divided into
is
who
in
reads one of the books of such a tome,
Compeg.
*
Zanch.
34.
1.
March
24, 1564.
Sousa Aphor. Inquis.
1. c. 21. sect. 8,
&c.

said to read a
book prohibited by
this bull,
even though the

treat of rehgion,
particular
book doth not contain heresy, nor

separately from the others.
and
runs
is
bound up
Yea,
it is
enough
to say that a person hath read a prohibited book, if

it
he only just
it,
over with his eyes, adverting to the things written in

it
though he doth not mention one word of
with his mouth.
And
yet,
which
is
strange, they add, that he

it
who by memory
recites
tion, is
a prohibited book, though he doth

not accounted
so to read
;
with an evil inten-
it,
as to incur the censure
pronounced against such who do

letter
so observant are they of the
of the law
though
at
the same time he incurs the

it,
censure of the bull,
who
reads a book prohibited by

ill
though
he doth not do
it
with an
design, but out of pure curiosity,
or to confute the errors of heretics.*

the penalty of excommunication,
it is
But
to a
man's incurring
necessary that he should

it
knowingly read
is
it.
So that ignorance excuses, but not when
gross and affected, viz.
when a person pretends not

heretic,
that the author of a
book was an
know although he knew

to
the book treated of religion, or that the book treated of religion, although he
knew
the author to be an heretic.^
He who
it
keeps the aforesaid books either in his o^vn, or another's house,
whether he understands the book or not, whether
be the
whole or a part, even so much as a single

keeps
it
leaf,*^
whether he
to read, or only for curiosity
and ornament's sake, or to

sells
exchange for other books, or to wrap up what he

leaves of
it,
with the
incurs the excommunication of the bull.

it
Like,
it,
wise he who causes

it is
to
be printed, defends
it,
praises
its
says
to
not
fit
to be burnt or prohibited, or hmders
coming
the inquisitors hands.
These are
all
suspected concerning the faith, and

suspected.'^
may be
any one
punished by the inquisitors as
But
if
doth not deliver an heretical book to the inquisitors, but burns it by his own authority, he is not suspected of heresy, though
he
falls
into
excommunication
a Soiisa
because Juhus III. by a con1.
Aphor. Inquis.
1. c,
21, sect. 22,
2.'^.
^ Ibid. sect. 28.

"
jbid. sections, 38, 31.
Ibid, sections, 36, 30

stitution, beginning,
Cum
meditatio cordis^* commands, that
such books shall be really and effectually delivered up to the

inquisitors.
This
that
it
interdict of reading prohibited
books
is
so universal,
comprehends even the clergy themselves, and as most
contend, the bishops and very cardinals,

said
who cannot read

all
the
books mthout the
Pope''s licence
because
hcences and
privileges
were revoked by Julius III. in a constitution,
beginning.
Cum
meditatio
and afterwards by a constitution of
Paul IV. beginning, Cumfuturum; and of Pius IV.
Cum pro
Urban
is
munere ; and by a
Apostolatus offictum
;
constitution of
Gregory XV.** beginning,

constitution of
and
finally
by a
VIII.*= this revocation

this penalty
is
was often confirmed.
Hence
it
that
appointed against the clergy
who
retain
and
read prohibited books, that they are vehemently suspected,
may be
ing, &c.
deprived of the active and passive voice, suspended

services,
from divine
deprived of the
offices
of reading, preach-
and farther be enjoined
fastings, pilgrimages, &c.
CHAP. XV.
Of POLYGAMISTS.
POLYGAMISTS
once.'*
are those
who marry
several
wives at
The
tribunal of the inquisitors takes cognizance of their
cause, because they are ^suspected of heresy,

to think
and are presumed wrong concerning the sacrament of matrimony, and to

a Polygamist
to in the jails of the holy office,*
either
is
hold
it
lawful to have several wives at once.

is
When
is
and he
known
be the
self
same person,
his
by
his confession, or
is
by
witnesses,
a
"
and when
2.
t.
crime
b
proved, he
asked,
Carena, p.
10. n. 46.
Published Dec. 80, 1623.
Published Ap. 11, 1681.

*
d Carena, p. 2.
5. sect. 2.
Ibid. sect. 10. n. 55.

whether he truly believes that
it is,
325
for
and hath been lawful

lavr, to
Christian man, after the evangelic

at once
heretic,
?
marry several wives

taken for a formal
If he answers affirmatively, he
is
and
is
to
be punished as such.
But
if
he answers
negatively, and like a Catholic, denying that he had any heretical intention,
but was rather enticed to a second matrimony by
the lust and concupiscence of the flesh, he must be put to the

torture concerning his intention, that the judges of the faith
may
lies
certify
themselves what the Polygamist

faith,
truly
is
thinks
concerning the
because the crime of heresy
secret,
and
hid in the mind.
This
is
pecuhar to
it,
this
holy office
though according
torture.
to the laws of
they rightly apply the

confesses,
For
since
is
the
fact
which the criminal
or of which he
convicted,
may
be committed without any

for instance,
error of the mind, but for
some other cause,

is
concupiscence, the criminal

tion
tortured concerning his inten-
and
belief of those things
which he hath done.
thus
to
we
see, that it is
a smaller crime in the church of

lust
And Rome
some
marry two wives through

to
and carnal concupiscence,

than
contrary
the
dictates
of
conscience,
from
error of the mind,
and with a conscience that doth not conIn Spain they are
demn
the fact.
Polygamists are suspected of heresy.^
only hghtly suspected, and therefore, according to the general
custom of Spain, they must abjure only as lightly suspected.
But
in the
supreme tribunal of the
Roman
Inquisition,
they
are vehemently suspected, and
must
abjure as such.
Yea, such who marry a second

first is
wife,^ being ignorant that the
dead, but yet bring witnesses to prove that they had no
wife, although then: actual
Polygamy
is
not certain, yet they

to the
oi
must abjure
gallies.
as vehemently suspected,
and be condemned
Carena gives us an instance of a certûn person
Bologna,
who had married
his first wife there,
and afterwards,
having examined witnesses, to prove he never had a wife,
married a second at Naples, being ignorant whether the
first
was dead.
This man was brought before the Pope by the

Carena,
5. sect. 11.
'
p. 2.
t.
Ibiil. n. 5<).
Y ^
324

first
sacred congregation,^ and being
put to
tlie
torture concern-
ing his
intention,
he was forced to abjure as vehemently

for five years.
suspected,
and condemned to the gaUies
Because,
as
though
his actual
Polygamy was not

life
certainly proved, yet,

^
to himself,
he had consummated the crime.
But
if
any one during the

is
of his
first
wife, betroths
another, he
only lightly suspected,
and must therefore only
abjure as such.
And
they give this reason of the difference;

is
because, in this case, there
no actual abuse of the sacrament,
but only an
evil disposition of
mind
to
abuse
it.
After abjuration these

salutary penances
Polygamists are enjoined various

""
by the
inquisitors,
such as fastings, prayers,

wives,
is
and the hke, after which, he
who hath married two

;
condemned
ed
false
to the gallies for five years
and
if
he hath produc-
witnesses to prove the death of his former wife, for

is
seven years and more, at the pleasure of the inquisitors, and
commanded
to return to his
first wife.
If they are of the
ordinary sort of people they are generally beat, and half their
effects confiscated.
And
in
some places they have an infamous

In
If any
sort of a mitre put on their heads, and are afterwards beaten.
Spain they are condemned to the galhes for ten years.
one hath married thrice or more, he

ed,
is
more grievously punish-
and condemned
for a longer while to the, gaUies.
Thus
at
Rome,*^ four Polygamists were condemned to the gallies in the
church of
of the
St.
Mary
supra Minervam, by the supreme tribunal
Roman
Inquisition,
two of them for seven years, who had

five yeai's,
married three wives, and the other two for
who had
married two.
a
i
October 19, 1620.

2.
t.
Catena, p.
e
5. sect. 13, n. 61.
May
18.
A. D. 1697.
325
CHAP. XVI.
Of those who
celebrate
and administer
the
sacrament of Pe-
nance, not being Priests.
HE
tlie
who
celebrates mass, not being in presbyters orders,*
is
subject to the
judgment of the
inquisitors,
and opposes
in fact
CathoHc
verity, according to the constitution of

Officii nostri.
Gregory
XIII. beginning.
The
evil
of this crime, ac-
cording to Sousa, reaches to idolatry, because those

celebrate,
who thus
make
though
the faithful of Christ to adore bread and

it
wine, as
were the true body and blood of our
Lord.
In hke manner he who
is
no
priest,
and yet hears
confessions,
and gives
absolution,
is
said to abuse the sacrament,
and greatly
to injure his neighbour.
Such are vehemently suspected of heresy,^ because they

be the ministers of those sacraments.
think,
at least as to the very fact, that other persons besides priests
may
Such criminals are

death
any.^
to abjure as
vehemently suspected, and
are then delivered over to the secular

;
arm
to
be punished with
if
but are
first
degraded from their orders
they are in
Thus, A. D. 1636. and the following, two of these

hanged, and then
criminals were delivered over to the secular court at Naples,
and by order of the holy council

burnt.
first
Urban VIII.^ commanded by
a letter of Cardinal Mellinus,
to the inquisitor general of Portugal,^ that criminals confessing,
or convicted of this crime, should be absolutely delivered over

to the secular arm,
and punished with death.
But
in as
much
as before tliese letters they were not punished with death in
Spain, according to the constitutions of Gregory and Clement,

so Sousa affirms, that he never saw this
punishment
t.
inflicted in
Sousa,
c
1.
1.
t.
32. D. 7.
Carciia, p. 2.
11, sect. 1.
Ibid. sect. G. n. 30.

*
^ Ibid. sect.
5,
7.^
March.
1G22.
y3

the
kingdom of Spain,
after the said letters of Cardinal Melli-
nus.^
But
this
was the method of punishment there generally

the pretended priest was a layman,
made use
or
vile
of, viz. that if
person, he was beat,

spii'itual
and sent
to
the
gallies,
and
enjoined some
penances.
Or
if
he was a person of
gallies.
credit, or a religious,
he was sent to the
If of such
quality as that he could not be sent to the gallies, he was
banished
and,
if in
any order, suspended from
it
the whole
time of his banishment.
If the offence was attended with any
aggravating circumstances, they add other punishments according to their quality.
We have an instance
to this
purpose in the book of sentences
of the Tholouse Inquisition.^
certain
countryman called
to celebrate
RoUand, believed he had a power from the Lord

bread, and the true blood from wine mixed with
mass, and consecrate the true body of Christ from

oil
common
salt, in
and
a wooden bowl that had a foot to

chalice.
it,
which he used instead of a
And
thus he every day sacrificed secretly in his
own
body
house, upon a coffer covered over with a linen cloth, and often
communicated of that bread, believing

of Christ.
it
to be the true
After four years he was thrown into prison, and

difficulty prevailed
was with
whilst
upon
to abjure his error.
But
he was in his imprisonment, he was found to have
relapsed into the same error, and to have repeated this cere-
mony.
jail,
But before he was punished

sins,
as a relapse,
he died in
without a confession of his
and the sacrament of the

to
eucharist.
The
inquisitors
commanded his body
be taken up
and
burnt.
Raynald gives us another instance of one, who did not

indeed celebrate or administer the sacrament of penance as a
priest,
though he
really
was none, but who said he was a

bull,
bishop, though he
had not the Pope's

because he was
and
as such conse-
crated priests.
And
made an example of
exit
treme cruelty, I
in his annals.
will here relate the
matter exactly as I find
" James
the priest, a false Minorite, born in the dutchy of
Juhers, forged the Pope's buU, and declared in the Netherlands

*
Sousa,
I.
I.
32. n. 13.
Fol. 122.

that he
327
was a bishop
and although he had not been ordained

false
a bishop, he consecrated priests by a

dioceses of
ceremony
in several
Germany and
the
Low
was convicted of
thought
fit,
his wickedness,
length he and the magistrates of Utrecht

Countries.
At
not to condemn him to the flames, that he might be
quickly consumed, but to be gradually burnt by boiling water,

that so they
might conquer
his obstinacy, because
he most
impudently refused to acknowledge his crime.

gradually
let
But being
and
down
into the
boihng cauldron, and overcome

he detested
his wickedness,
"with the extremit}^ of the pain,
prayed that he might receive a milder punishment.

being
His judges
moved
with compassion, ordered him to be taken out of
the boiling cauldron, and then to be beheaded."
^^-v^-v^-v^-v^-*/*
CHAP. XVII.
Of Soliciting
Confessors.
such confessors,
BY
these
are
understood
solicit
who, in the
to sohcit
IV.**
sacramental confession,
and provoke, or attempt
and provoke women
to
dishonourable actions.*
Paul
published a bull against such persons, directed to the arch-
bishop of Seville, beginning.

another,*"
Cum
bulls,
s'lcut
super^ and Pius IV.
and the supreme
inquisitors general
an
edict,
approved
by Clement VIII.
But those
and that decree seem only

were directed
to the
to take place in Spain, because the bulls
archbishop of Seville, and the decree of the sacred congregation

expressly restrained to the places of Spain.
But
in
the year
all
1612, in the month of April,
it
was decreed by Pius V. that
the inquisitors should be admonished to

sors, to abstain
command
did not.
the confes-
from
all
and every
all
sort of solicitation,
and
to
proceed rigorously against

there
is
those
who
And
**
finally,
extant a constitution
of Gregory
Camia,
c
XV.
beginning,
Sousa,
b
I.
1. c.
34. sect. 1.
p. 2.
t.
6. sect. 1.
A. D. 1561. April 16.

-
April G, 1564.
Published August 30, 1G22.
Y 4
328
Universi dominici, in which he confirms the letters or bull of
Paul IV. and commands
it
to
be firmly and inviolably observed,

all
not only in the kingdoms of Spain, but in

Christian world.
other parts of the
And
the middle of
shall
it,
because the words of that bull about " whatsoever persons, and whatsoever they
solicit,"
be which they
are general, from this generality of
the words they conclude that they extend also to confessors,

solicit
who
boys in the sacramental confession.

incontinence of the priests gave occasion to these edicts
viz.
The
and bulls, " Certain
because, as the words are in the bull of Paul IV.
priests in the
kingdom of Spain, and
in th^ cities
and
dioceses thereof, having cure of souls, or exercising such cure

for others, or otherwise
tents,
deputed to hear the confessions of peni-
have broken out into so heinous an iniquity, as to abuse
the sacrament of penance in the very act of hearing confessions,
and thus are not afraid
to injure this sacrament itself,
and him
who hath
Christ,
entice
appointed
enticing
it,
the
Lord God and our Saviour Jesus

to
to lewd actions, whilst they
by
and provoking, or trying and procuring
and provoke penitent women

bull
are hearing their confession.'^
When
out
all
this
was
first
brought into Spain,*
all
persons
were commanded by a public
edict, solemnly published through-
the churches of the arch-bishopric of Seville, that
who-
soever
knew
or
had heard of any monks or clergymen who had

to these crimes,
abused the sacrament of confession

in any
or
had
manner acted
in this vile
manner
at confession with their
daughter or daughters, they should discover him within thirty

days to the holy tribunal
;
and very grievous censures were

it.
annexed
to such as
should neglect or contemn
When
the
decree was published, so large a
number of women went
to the
palace of the inquisitors in the city of Seville only, to

their discoveries of these
secretaries, with as
make
take
most wicked confessors, that twenty

inquisitors,
many
were not
sufficient to
the depositions of the witnesses.
The
;
lords inquisitors being
thus overwhelmed with the multitude

another thirty days for the witnesses
of
affairs,
assigned
and when
this
was not
Gonsalv. p. 185.

sufficient,
329
they were forced to appoint the same

time.
number a
third
and a fourth
For
as to
women
of reputation, and others
of higher condition, every time was not proper for them to
apply to the inquisitors.
On
one hand their conscience forced
them
to a discovery
through a superstitious fear of the censures

;
and excommunication
their husbands,
and on the other hand,
their regard to
whom
they were afraid to oficnd, by giving
them any
went
could.
ill
suspicion of their chastity, kept them at
home
and therefore veihng
their faces after the Spanish custom, they
to the lords inquisitors,
when, and
all
as privately as they
Very few, however, with

and hereby possessed
their
prudence could
escape the diligent observation of their husbands at the time of

discovery,
jealousy.
their
minds with the deepest

against
However,
after so
many had been informed

and commanded
before the inquisitors, that holy tribunal, contrary to

expectations, put a stop to the affair,
all all
men's
those
crimes which were proved by legal evidence, to be buried in

eternal obhvion.
In the mean while

edicts of the popes,
this
crime, according to the bulls
and
ought to be judged and punished before
the tribunal of the inquisitors.
In Spain these
soliciting confessors
are only lightly susit
pected," because the Spaniards consider
rather as proceeding
from the
effect
of the passions than an intention to abuse the
sacrament of penance.
But
in Italy they are
vehemently sus-
pected; and therefore whereas in Spain they abjure only as

lightly
suspected,
in
Italy they abjure as
vehemently.
in
So
Carena gives an instance of a certain confessor

cities
one of the
belonging to the
territories
of Cremona,**
who abjured as
lightly suspected for this crime of soliciting,
but was forced to
abjure again as vehemently suspected at Cremona, by order of

the supreme tribunal of the city of
Rome.
Besides salutary penances, such as fastings, prayers, and the

like,
such confessors are usually condemned to the gallies for

seven years, to perpetual imprisonment
;*=
five or
yea, some-
times at the pleasure only of the cardinals supreme inquisitors,
Careiia, sect. 15.
Ibid. n. 75.
Ibid, sect- 18.

they
may be
delivered over to the secular arm, as the constitu-
tion of
Gregory
XV.
plainly directs.
They
are also to be
suspended for ever from hearing confessions, to be deprived of

their benefices, dignities, active
and passive
vote, at the plea-
sure of the inquisitors.

also
Such confessors
as are regulars,
may
be enjoined to be
in the last
and lowest place amongst the
regulars of their monasteries.
Sometimes the inquisitors must
command,
as a terror
that the sentence against a regular confessor shall

religion,
be read pubHcly in the next general chapter of their
and example
to others.
Yea,
offence,
sometimes,
according
to
the
heinousness
is
of
the
a more grievous punishment
inflicted.
John
re-
Stock, notary of the apostolic Rota, relates, in a letter writ-
ten at
Rome,*
to J.
Hensberg, a divine of Cologn, a
markable instance of
holy as they appear.
this,
" These wretches of ours are not so

in the likeness of sheep,
They walk
but
is
within are ravening wolves, and their pretended sanctity
double iniquity.
ambition.
alive,
They
are under the influence of a strong
The Venetians ordered one of them to be burnt by command of the pope. He had been father confessor
in the
to
some nuns
dominions of Venice, and had had
chil-
dren by twelve of them, amongst w^hom the abbess and two

others
tion
had children
shew
in one year.
All were
filled
with admira-
and astonishment, taking the man

so great a
also the cognizance of
for a perfect saint,
he
had
of sanctity in his very face.^
In Portugal
an unnatural crime be-
longs to the tribunal of the inquisition, by the decree of Gre-
gory XIII.'^ by which
it is
granted to the inquisitor of Portu-
gal, to proceed in this crime, as in that of heresy, observing
the same manner and form.**
By
the laws of the kingdom of
Portugal such persons are punished with death, and confiscation of all their effects,
and
their children
and grandchildren
if
become infamous.^
After the natural death of one accused,

a
October
8,
1564.
Epist. ad Belgas, Cent. 1. Ep. 66. p. 345.

c
"
and Ep.
63. p. 316.
August
13,
1.
A. D.
Sousa, Aphor. Inquis.
1. c. 59. sect. 29, 30.
e Ibid. sect. 31.
331
the crime hath not been proved, they cannot proceed against
him, neither as to
tlie
crime, nor confiscation of effects, al

legal witnesses.
though the crime can be proved by
Because
is
crimes, which are not particularly excepted, of which this
one, are extinguished
by the death of the

tlie
delinquent.
Nor
or
do they proceed against

althouo-ii
alive.
dead, nor confiscate his
effects,''
he hath been convicted or confessed when he was
If such a one takes sanctuary in a church, he cannot

it.^
be taken out of
If we compare these things with the punishments of heretics,

as related in the second chapter of this book,
it
will appear,
is
that this horrible crime, in the
kingdom of Portugal,
esteem-
ed a much smaller one than that of heresy, because those guilty

enjoy privileges which are denied to heretics.
happen, that a truly pious man,

careful of his eternal salvation,
And yet it may who fears God, and is most may be accounted an heretic by
But
it is
the Portuguese inquisitors, whereas one guilty of this crime
cannot but be the

that
vilest
of men.
tribunal,
not at
all
strange,
by the laws of that

crucified.
Barabbas should be released,
and Christ
w^-wv*^
CHAP. XVIII.
Ofcme
that is insordescent in
Excommunication.
A MAN
is
said to be insordescent in excommunication,
persists in that
this
who, after he hath been by name declared excommunicate, excommunication for a year.'^ The nature of
crime requires obstinacy of mind, including the contempt
of the keys.
This they
infer,
when the excommunicated

if
per-
son hath had knowledge of the excommunication, and taken no

care to obtain absolution.
to obtain absolution,
a
For
within a year he endeavours

it
though he should not actually receive

b
t.
Sousa, Aphor. Inquis. sert. 32.

c
Ibid.
2.
1.
2. c. 26. sect. 30.
Carena,
p. 2.
8. sect.
S32
or if there be any real hindrance that prevents his appearance,
he
is
not judged guilty of contempt.
He who
thus persists in his excommunication,
is
accounted
as confessed and convicted of the crime for which he was ex-
communicated
nor
is
he to be any farther heard, unless he can

If the crime for
demonstrate his innocence with new proofs.^
which he was excommunicated be of the number of those, which do, ipso jure, infer privation, he must be deprived of his benefice for insordescence.
But
if it
be such a crime for which the
delinquent
is
to
be deprived of his benefice, but not ipso jure,

is
in such a case
he
also to
be deprived for insordescence.

is
He who
thus persists in excommunication,
violently sus-
pected of heresy.^
For
if there
be only a hght suspicion of

if
heresy against any person, and
when
cited
he
is
obstinate,
the suspicion then begins to be vehement.
If through contu-
macy ment presumption becomes

for
he continues in excommunication for a year, the veheviolent,
and thus he may be taken

Because, from thus per-
an
heretic,
and punished
as such.
sisting, there arises
a presumption of the law, and de jure, by

is
which the crime of heresy
sufficiently proved.
But
that such a one

fail to
may be condemned
as
an
heretic,'^
he
must not
be
cited, in order to
purge himself from the
suspicion of heresy, because he continued for a year in excom-
munication.
If such an excommunicated person appears
when
the year
is
is
elapsed,*^ and desires to prove his innocence, before he
de-
clared an heretic he
affirm,
must be admitted
after
to
is
trial.''
Yea, as some
he must be heard even

effigies
he
declared an heretic,
and his
If
burnt.
legal impedi-
when he appears, and doth not prove any

cited,
is
ment,^ but
only his innocence as to the heresy for suspicion of
which he was
although he
is
to
be absolved from the

his intention,
heresy, yet he
to
be tortured to discover
his
upon
account of a vehement suspicion of
contempt of the keys of
If the church, and must abjure as one vehemently suspected. to is he neither a legal impediment nor his innocence appear,
Carena,
sect. 3.
"
Ibid. sect. 5. u. 19.

Ibid. n. 24.
^
Ibid. n. 21.
d Ibid. n. 23.
Ibid. sect. 8.
333
be dealt with as one veliemently suspected of heresy, and of the
contempt of the keys.

If he proves nothing, and
is
impenitent, or relapsed, he
is
is
to
be
left to
the secular court
If he
penitent he must abjure,
according to some, as vehemently suspected;

others, formally.
according to
Besides, wholesome penances are to be en-
joined him, and he
may
be condemned, according to the nature
of his crime, to more grievous punishments, and especially pecuniary ones.
CHAP. XIX.
Of Blasphemjirs.
THERE
who
J.
are two sorts of blasphemers."
utter heretical blasphemies,
Some who do not who do not belong to our history

that are heretical,
and others who throw out blasphemies

are therefore subject to the
and
judgment of the
inquisitors
Royas argues concerning them

said to
in this manner.'*
"
It is
very often a matter of doubt
in the court of the inquisition,
what blasphemies may be
be
heretical, to
make
the cog-
nizance of them belong to the inquisitors. the
But, according to
common
custom, and agreeable to law and reason, these

'
words are
In Spanish,
fe,
heretical,
'
deny God, I do not believe in God.'
Discreo de Dios, reniego de Dios, o reniego de la
o de
la cruz,
o crisma a que teng o en la trente, o reniego de

i.
la
pu
ridad de nuestra senora,'

I
e.
'I do not beheve
in
God,
deny God, or
I
deny the
faith, or the cross, or the chrism,
which
have received in
my
forehead, or I deny the virginity

said to be heretical blasphemies,
of our lady.'
These words are
and the
an
inquisitors
have cognizance of them, because they have
infidel signification,
and denial of the

faith.
faith,
and are
directly
opposed to a confession of the

viz.
'
But other blasphemies,
Pese a Dios, por vida de Dios, voto a Dios, malgrado aya

a
Kymer,
p. 2. q. 41.
Royas,
p. 2. assert. 12. sect.
170
334?

i.
Dios, o despecho de Dies,' and the like,
e.
'
Let
it
trouble
God, by the Life of God, I vow

or
to
God, God's curse on you,

because not opposed to a
God
spite you,' are not heretical,
confession of
mies.
judges."'
the faith,
although they are absolutely blaspheof these belongs to

the
The punishment
*
ordinary
;
In Italy
also
it is
not reckoned blasphemy
if
any
one says,
" Al corpo
di Dio,
o dira vel putana di Dio becco
vel al dispetto di Christophero, or putana della virgin e Gio-
vanna
St.
;"
i.
e.
" Body of God, or he

;
will say, &c. or in spite
of
Christopher
or the whore of the virgin Joan.''
Heretical blasphemers are punished in this

inquisitors.
manner by the
If the blasphemy be very heinous, and the blas-
phemer a mean person, he is made to wear an infamous mitre, hath his tongue tied, and pinched with an iron or wooden gag,
is
carried forth as a public spectacle without his cloak, whipt
with scourges, and banished.

condition, or noble,
But
if
he be a person of better
he
is
brought forth without the mitre,
thrust for a time into a monastery,
and punished with a
fine.
In smaller blasphemies they are dealt with more gently at the pleasure of the inquisitors, viz. the blasphemer is condemned to
stand, during divine service,
his
upon some holy-day or

and
other, with
head naked, without
his cloak,
shoes, his feet naked, a
cord tied round him, and holding a burning

hands.
wax
is
taper in his
Sometimes also they squeeze

After divine service
is
his
tongue with a piece of

read,
wood.
over his sentence
by which
he
is
enjoined fastings and a fine.
And
because such
it
who accustom
themselves to blaspheme,
suspected of
though they do
in passion, are vehemently
heresy, they are forced to abjure as thus suspected.
Thus
Diana
relates,^
that
in
the
Inquisition in Sicily,
two blas-
pheraerswere made publicly to abjure, as vehemently suspected,*^

in the presence of the
judge himself.
But
in smaller blasphe-
mies, because they are but lightly suspected, they only abjure
as such.
But
their
in
these cases the inquisitors mostly act âccording to

pleasure,
a
own
who have an ample power of judging

Carena, part
2. t. 7- sect. 8.
c
'>
Resol. moral. Par, 4. tract. 7. resol. 8.
Dec.
16, 1633.

according to the nature and heinousness of the crimes.
salvius^ tells us of a certain person wlio
335
Gonhad a quarrel with a

accidently said, in the
clergyman of Ecya, a
hearing of
otliers, that
city in Spain,
who
he could not believe that
come down
vicar
into the
hands of so profligate an adulterer.

tlie
God would The

But the
accused
of the ordinary fined him for
speech.
clergyman not contented with
this revenge, afterwards
him of blasphemy
at the tribunal of the inquisitors at Seville.
Nor did
the fine to which he was before condemned
by the
the
in
ordinary, prevent his being taken

inquisitors,
up by command of
brought
out
imprisoned for a whole year,
triumph \\dthout cloak or hat, carrying a wax-candle
in his
hand, his tongue gagged with a wooden gag, thus to punish his
blasphemy
and being forced

time.
to abjure as lightly suspected,
he
was fined a second
CHAP. XX.
(y Diviners,
Fortune-Telleiis, and Astrologers.
and diviners are
distinguished.''
FORTUNE
there are
tell
tellers
For
and
lots,
some who
act merely
by the
art of divination, such as
fortunes,
by looking
into
the palms of the hand,
judiciary astrologers.
Others
who
exercise divination
:
by
with the addition of some heretical word or fact
as if
any
one in
telling fortunes
about sweethearts should deny
God and
the sacraments of the church; or should mingle any of the
sacraments of the church with his for tune- tellino\ or those

things which the divines
call
sacramental;
as if
he should
baptize images, rebaptize a child, or only anoint

oil,
him with holy
or incense the head of a person dead, or do any of the like
things to divine future things, or use a candle and holy water

to discover
stolen goods.
All these things render the doer

1.
a Resol. moral. Par.

*>
tract. 7. rcsol. 8. p. 19.5.

12.
Eymcr.
p. 2. qii.
Com.
07.
336
suspected
;

for
unless
he had beheved such sacraments or
sacramentals had some virtue to effect such evil operations,
he would not have used them for
this
purpose.
So that the
inquisitors take diligent care to interrogate

their belief,
them concerning
and
if
they deny the intention they are tortured
and
if
they do not confess, they
vehemently suspected.
may be made to abjure as They may also be punished with
excommunication, suspension of dignities, whipping, banishment, imprisonment in monasteries, and other punishments, They may also be according to the quality of the persons.
pubhcly brought forth wearing the infamous mitre, or be disgracefully tied to a ladder near the gates of the church, and be
banished from the diocese.
As
to judiciary astrologers, their art is generally
condemned
which the
that which
stars.
as superstitious.^
But
there
is
one species of
heretical,
it,
doctors pronounce erroneous and
viz.
professes to foretel the mysteries of our faith

like
by the
In
manner they are condemned as rash astrologers, who pretend they are able to foretel by the stars certain things
concerning the state of the church, hfe or death, or the assump-*
tion of the chief pontiff.
Pope Urban VIII. by a

concerning
the
life
constitution,
beginning, Inscrutahilis^ hath appointed, that judiciary astrologers,
who make judgments
state
of the
Christian republic, or apostolic see, or the

pontiff,
of the
Roman
or his kindred, or who,

possession, or
their
own
when made, keep them in shew them to others, or speak of them
by words,
they
besides the punishment of excommunication which

incur, shall be punished with death as
shall, ipso jure,
guilty of high treason, confiscation of effects,
and that
if
they
are of the clergy, they shall be punished with deprivation of

their benefices
and
offices.
We
flicted
have also instances of very gi'ievous punishments in-
on these judiciary
astrologers,
one of which
may be
seen
in Bzovius, under the year 1327.
Bzovius*s words are,
" Francis Asculanus was thro^vn into jail at Florence, and burnt, being by name convicted of blasphemies, heresy and
a
Carena, p.
2.
t.
12, sect. 12.
Published Ap.
1,
1631.
HISTORY OF THE INQUISITIOJJ.

judiciary astrology, as also of other
387
arts,
damned
and was
condemned by the
subjoins
inquisitors of the faith."
After this he
to
a catalogue of the
appeai-s that
crimes objected
him, from
which
it
most of them were taken from judicial
astrology.
kW^-'VV-W-*
CHAP. XXI.
Of Witches.
WITH
these
fortune-tellers
are
properly joined ^vitches

call strigiae,
or hags, which in Italy they
commonly
from
their
resemblance to the screech-owl, a night and troublesome bird,

because they are reported to deal in their witchcraft principally
at nig-ht,
and
to suck the blood of infants.
Others
call
them
have
sorceresses, charmers,
and the
like.^
"I
hey are
said to
been a sect of people, principally

the year 1400.
women, who
times,
arose in Italy in
They
gather together in certain places near

particular
towns and
villages,
at
and
especially the
night preceding Friday,

visible
first,
when
the devil appears to
them
in a
human
shape.
all
When
they enter into this gang, they
and before
faith
things, do,
by the
devil's
command, deny
and baptism, the Lord God, and the blessed their holy Virgin Mary, and after this they trample under their feet on
the ground, a cross
made by one of
the witches.
After this
they promise allegiance between the hands of the devil, taking him for their lord, and promise obedience to him in all things.
As
a token of
all
this,
they put their
left
back, and touch the devil's hand, and offer
hand behind their him somewhat as a

and as often
call
mark of
as they
their subjection.
From
henceforth they are said to
believe the devil to be their true lord
and god
go
to their nightly assemblies,
which they
the play
of good fellowship, they worship the devil appearing in

Bernard Comensis de
z
Stiigiis.
human
338
shape, and
by bowing
or
their
head profoundly down, adore him
as their true god.

this
It is reported of them, that tliey
go to
assembly
their
;
play,
truly
and
corporally,
when awake
and in
on foot
the
air.
perfect
senses: if the place
be near they go
if distant,
they are carried by the devil through
Many
authors have written largely of these witches or hags.
James Sprenger, Sylvester de Prierio, Bartholomew Spineus, and others, who warmly contend that they are all corporally
carried to these night-plays or dances.
Francis Ponzinibius
is
the only one amongst the papists of former ages,

their
who opposes
common
opinion,
and
affirms that they are not corporally
carried,
but only deluded by di'eams and phantasms.

crime of witchcraft
is
The
cognizable
by
the court of the
Inquisition.
By
the sanctions of the
Roman
them
pontiffs, the inquisitors are
required to proceed against
as heretics.
Innocent VIII.
writing to the inquisitor of Germany, speaks thus, "
we have
and
indeed lately heard to our great
grief,
that in
some parts of
places
upper Germany, as
dioceses of
also in the provinces, cities,
Mayence, Cologne, Treves, Salzburg, and Bremen,
many
persons of both sexes, unmindful of their
own
salvation,
and deviating from the Catholic faith, abuse themselves with

male and female
conjurations,
devils, and by their incantations, charms and and by other horrid superstitious sorceries and excesses, crimes and offences, do cause and procure many evils. We therefore as in duty bound, being compelled hereto by our
zeal for the faith, &c.
do by the tenor of these present, and by

it
our apostohc authority appoint, &c. that

for
shall
be lawful
aforesaid
the
inquisitors
to
imprison and punish
the
persons."
These
and sent
letters
were confirmed as to the greater part of them,
to master
II.
George de
Casali, inquisitor at
Cremona,
by Juhus
sitors
and were afterwards extended
to all the inqui-
of the congregation of Lombardy, by the letters of Alex-
ander VI.
The
principal
methods of detecting witches, are the accusawhich

their incantations
tions of their companions,, the effects
HISTOltY OF
THE INaUIglTION.
839
produce, and the presumptions and conjectures of credible

witnesses,
as
when
tlieir
companions
assert,
that they were
present at a certain time and place.
When
distempers and
other harms befal men, women, children, cattle, and the fruits
of the earth, or when any
men
or
women who
are ignorant of
utters a
the art of physic prevent such evils, or

certain threatening against any,
when any one
and such
effects follow, it is to
be presumed that such

a denial of the
inflict
is
a witch and dedicated to the devil by

inquisitors
faith,
whereupon the
may
proceed to
the torture.
On
such grounds have the Inquisition proceeded against
persons
charged with witchcraft, and by the extremity of
the sufferings they

fessions of a crime
have
inflicted,
obtained numerous con-
which never had an existence; so that

relates,
as
Liidovicus
Paramo
inquisitors
they burnt
this
during 150
years 30,000 unhappy
persons for
imaginary offence,
severely
he
adds,
" the
have most
prosecuted
all
these most
outrageous furies,
who have
thro^vn off
hu-
manity, especially in
the kingdom of
Sicily,
office
where when I
of inquisitor,
myself a few years past, executed the
many
of this kind of apostate witches were discovered and
punished.
And
first,
before they begin the process, there
must be some
certainty as to the reality of the crime, whether the offence be
of that sort which leaves the proper traces behind
it.
For
it
hath been observed, that some judges have ordered
certain
women
woman
to
had never been committed.

confessed,
tliat in
its
be punished with death, for confessing a crime which Thus Ferrerius, reports, that a
the night she took a certain infant
it
from the breasts of
mother, and carried
into the assembly
of the witches, where
it
was
killed
by her and her companions.
But upon examining the mother of the infant, she declared Now the that no such accident had ever happened to it.
reahty of the offence
is
proved by the judgment of
skilful
is
physicians, if they do clearly determine that the disease
not
natural, but possibly and probably a witchcraft, and there be legal proofs that the witchcraft is committed by the woman.
340
After this the inquisitor

takinjT
may
proceed to imprisonment,
first
advice
of
tlie
counsellors.
After imprisonment he
searches her house with a notary, to see what things they can fmd in the coffers and beds, both for the assistance of the person
inquisited, as
whether there be crowns,' divine

;
services,
books
of devotion and the like

fiscal
;
and
for the assistance also of the
any images of wax run through with needles, powders, ointments, papers with crosses, books containing witchcrafts, bones under ground, poisons, bones of
as whether there be
dead persons, and

threshold,
all
extraordinary things found under the
and
in the beds.
This search must be made by the
ministers of the holy office, in the presence of the notary before
the inquisitor.
witchcraft
None of
the family of the person accused of
must be
present.
And
here they advise that
all
unusual things found in beds are not to be looked on as a token of witchcraft ; for some such things may naturally hap-
pen
and therefore such things can cause but a very hght

what they
find
in
suspicion, unless
the
said
places are in
themselves, and, according to the
perform magical operations.
common use of witches, fit to As for instance, if half of an
found in the bed or on the pillow of the witch, and another half exactly answering to the former, is found in her chest, a very considerable suspicion would from hence
human
skull
is
arise against
such person, as the prudent judge shall deterif
mine, and certainly greater than
no such half
to take
skull
had
been found at
all.
These and other things, too tedious to

is
mention, the inquisitor

least
commanded
prudent notice
of,
he should proceed against any person as a witch, rashly,
and without just cause.

a
Consecrated bread made like a crown, or in a round form.

341
CHAP. XXII
(y Jews, and
such as return
to
Jewish Rites.
THE
and
nation of the Jews, after the destruction of the city

into miserable
and temple of Jerusalem, were brought

captivity,
bondage
and dispersed throughout the whole world.
Im-
patient of their miseries, they have, however, often taken
up
arms, and endeavoured to assert their
liberties.
But
havinsr
been subdued by most grievous slaughters, they have at length

laid
down
their fierceness,
and are forced to bear the yoke.
The
Cathohcs, partly through fear of the rage of the Jews,
and partly through an ignorant zeal for Christianity, have endeavoured either wholly to destroy, by various miseries, this
dispersed people, or to tire
them out by the grievousness and

this account, various edicts
length of their miseries, and thus to compel them to profess

the Christian faith.
Upon
have at
pro-
different times proceeded against the Jews.
Some have
scribed
them
in the countries
where they have
lived, others to sla-
have deprived them of their

very
;
liberties,
and reduced them
others have stripped tliem of those advantages and pri-
vileges
which
their other subjects

at length
have enjoyed, that by these
means they might
be wholly extinguished, or wearied
out by the miseries they endured for their Judaism, renounce

it,
and embrace the Christian
religion.
Very severe
edicts
have
been made against them, especially in Spain, where a very

large
number of them
dwelt,
and were thought

this decree
to
endanger
the safety of the kingdom.
In the sixth council of Toledo,

against the Jews.*
was published
"
We
the holy council, with the consent

illus-
of the most Christian prince, and his nobles, and most

trious persons, publish this sentence,
pleasing to God, that
whosoever
shall enjoy the
kingdom
for time to
come,
shall
not
ascend the royal throne, before he hath promised upon the holy
sacraments, that he will suffer no persons but Cathohcs to
a
Simanc.
tit.
35. sect. 9.
Z 4
34^
HISTORY OF THE l^^QUISITION.
dwell in his kingdom.
And
if
any one,
after his accession to

let
the kingdom, shall rashly violate this promise,
him be Anafuel for
thema Marantha before the eternal God, and become

the everlasting
Baroiiius,
fire,
and
also all such

says, this
who
agree with him.""*
under the year 638,
was principally decreed

it,
out of hatred to the Jews, and bestows great praises on
and from hence concludes, " It is not without reason that the kings of Spain have had the title of Catholic bestowed on them,
being worthy of so high a
title,
because they not only swear
that they will be Cathohcs themselves, but that they will not
suffer
any one that
is
not a Catholic to dwell in their large do-
minions.""
But notwithstanding this decree, a great many Jews remained in Spain, and soon encreased to such a number, that
they began to appear formidable to the kings, and they were
accused, whether right or wrong, of a design to raise a rebellion.
Upon which
account another edict was
made
against
them
in the seventeenth council of Toledo.''
" Since the per-
fidiousness of the
Jews hath not only
defiled the coat of sa-
cred Christian baptism which they have received, but also at-
tempted to conspire against the king and kingdom,

deprived of
all
let
them be
their
effects,
and those perfidious wretches
themselves, their wives and children, and the rest of their posterity,
throughout
all
the provinces of Spain, be subject to

;
perpetual slavery, and remain every w here dispersed
and
let
such who have made slaves of them, by no means permit them

to celebrate their ceremonies,"
Yet
still
the posterity of the
Jews greatly multiplied

ought not
to
in Spain.
In the mean while the Romanists contend, that the Jews

be compelled by force to embrace the Christian
religion against their wiU, because religion
ought
to
be volun-
tary, yea, sometimes they
have been protected by the papal au-
thority, against the injuries of

tholics.
some intemperately zealous Capublished a constitution for not
Thus pope Innocent

oppressing the Jews.
a
111.*=
The
papists also farther contend, that

b
Can. 3.
<:
Can.
8.
Bzoviiis, A. 1200. sect. 18.
343
although they obhge the Jews in Spain and Portugal, to depart thence, unless they embrace the Christian religion, yet they
do by no means
fore Osorius
force
them
to
become Christians
and there-
and Mariana blame king Emanuel, who kept the

their
younger children of the Jews against
parent's will,
and
compelled the Jews by a severe bondage to receive baptism
and they say that

gion.
this action is neither agreeable to
law or
reli-
Can any one believe that these people speak seriously, who by so many methods cruelly distress the Jews, that they may force them, thus broken by mieries, of which they see no
? *
end, to embrace the Christian religion

that so
For
it is
owing
to this
many amongst
the
new
converts are found to be Jews
in their hearts.
Hence
it is,
that they themselves always susII. the
""
During the reigns of kings D. Eoiannel, and D. John
Jews were
forced,
by the
intrigues of the priests, to be baptized, in order lo avoid the
great persecutions then instituted against them; but afterwards the same
priests took occasion,
from their baptism,
to
confer a
title
of infamy on the
Jew5, by calling them, in a

still
way
of contempt,
New
Christians-,
and what
is
worse, considering the same thing in the light of a crime, for the least act, or suspicion of an act, against religion, was fully sufficient to subject such unhappy person to imprisonment in the inquisition; and it was at the
same time
alleged against him, that he

it
was a new
Christian.
He was
then
told in the tribunal, that
was
the information agaiast him, if
duty to confess every. thing comprised in he wanted to save his life, without informing
his
;
him what the crimes were of which he was accused

wretch accused himself of every thing that
to
consequently the poor

could conceive,
his imagination
make
his evidence credible, without caring what crimes he heaped toge-
ther on his
own head, imder
the impression, that if he were to deny the jus-
tice of the information against him,
and refuse
to reply to the accusation, he
should be burnt alive as negative, but by becoming his own accuser, he might have his life spared. Such a prisoner was of course tried and con-
demned on
his
own
accusation, and
in
his sentence at the
Auto da
fe,
de-
the clared guilty of the crime of Judaism, and adjudged to penunce, and confiscation of all his property, for the use of the holy office. This practice
continued from the establishment of the Inquisition in Portugal, to the reign

of king D. Joseph.
of the Inquisition was, however, considerably abridged during
The power
the
ministry of the Marquis Ponihal,

the Jew's
who meditated
its
total
destrustion,
when
law was
enacted, forbidding the disgrace of the title
new
Christians, as applied to baptized
Jews or
their descendants.
Notwithstand-
intfing the justice of which, one of the goalers of the Inquisition dared to
mate to me, that

bribe.
this irreligious
law was procured by the Jews by an immense Vide Da Costa's Narr. v. i. 155.
344
pect the
new
Christians, viz. such

desire
who
are converted from the
Jews and Saracens, and

Sometimes,
also,
that their posterity
may be
al-
ways separated from the posterity of the old

compelled them to become Christians.
Christians.
they have openly persecuted the Jews, and
Sethus Calvisius relates
from Cedrenus, under the year 722, that Leo the emperor
forced the
Jews
to
embrace Christianity
but that they
after-
wards either renounced their baptism, or shut themselves

their houses,
up
in
and burnt themselves with
all tlieir families.
The
Jews
tized,
Inquisition, say they,
was not introduced
to
compel the
to the Christian religion; because, as they are not bap-
and have not professed the
faith of Christ, they
cannot
be said to be heretics or apostates, and therefore are not subject

to the jurisdiction of the inquisitors.
For the church doth not

jurisdiction of the
judge of those that are without, and the

inquisitors
is
only granted them against heretical pravity and

Inquisition, indeed,
in Sp.i')i,
is
apostacy.
The
introduced
against those, who, being converted from the
Jews or Mahoare
metans, to the Christian religion, return again to Judaism or
Mahometanism, and give such marks of

capable to convict them.
their apostacy as
Such a one,
as well as a Christian,
that goes over to the Jewish rites,

inquisitors as
may be punished by
the
any other heretic or apostate.
And
in order to
;
prove
it is
this crime,
they admit the testimony of Jews
and when
deli-
legally proved, they are
by the royal laws of Spain

fire.
vered over, as relapsed and impenitent, to the
Pope John XXII. also, as Bzovius relates under the year 1319,* by a letter. No. 190, renewed the constitutions of Clement IV. and other
his predecessors,
and by severer laws

;
in-
creased the power given to the inquisitors against them
comthe
manding
that they should gather together
and burn
all
books of the Talmud, and punish those who were convicted of

execrable blasphemies.
In the month of December following,^ by the command of Friar Bernard Guido, inquisitor of heretical pravity, the books of the Jews called the Talmud, were, as many of them as could be found in the possession of the
a
Sect. 9.
b Tholos. Inquisit. fol. 136.

Jews, burnt at Tholouse, after
examiners,
errors
skilfid in
it
S45
had been declared by sworn

tongue, that they contained
Christ,
the
Hebrew
and blasphemies against the Lord Jesus
and
his
most holy muther, the Virgin Mary.

In the kingdom of Valencia,* the inquisitors
against the
may
proceed
infidels,
Jews or Saracens, or other unbaptized
dogmatizing amongst Christians, especially against the Alfaquins, or those
who
Iiinde:-
the office of the Inquisition, or cir-
cumcise boys, or are receivers of heretics, or
who compel any

who
i.
one to deny the
faith,
or persuade them to use their rites or

others think that a Jew,
public ceremonies.
to a Christian,
faith
is
But yet
says
"
La
fede vostra e fede di Cazzi,''^
the faith of a
is
e.
Your
.,
or
who throws
dirt
upon the
cross
which
carried in the litanies, ought not to be punished
by the
inquisitors,
finally,
but by the secular judge.

L'>81,^
Andj
Gregory XIII. A. D.
pubhshed a con-
stitution,
beginning, Antigua Judceorum improbitas, by which
he gi-anted power to the inquisitors of heretical pravity, freely " If they to proceed against the Jews in the following cases
:
deny matters of
faith
common
them
to
them and
Christians.
If they
invoke devils, or
sacrifice to
them.
If they teach any Christian
these things, or bring
to them.
If they speak heretical
blasphemies.
If they pervert a Christian from the faith.
If
If
they hinder infidels from coming over to the faith of Christ. they knowingly receive an
heretic, or give
him
assistance.
If
they keep heretical books, or talmudical, or any other Jewish
books any ways condemned.
If they deride the salutary host, If they keep

in
or the cross, or the like things, or Christians.

Christian nurses, or shall
compel them from the day
which
they received the sacrament of the Eucharist, to throw their
milk into
thejakes.'"*
But
especially in the
is
kingdom of Spain and Portugal, the
Inquisition
introduced to detect and punish those who, being
Jews, have embraced the Christian religion, and witnessed their

profession
by the solemn receiving of baptism, and have

to
after-
wards turned again
Judaism.
Royas,
p. i. sect. 552.
c
Cazri
is
ao obscene word,
Camp. Bui.
par. 2. p. 178.

346
There are
person
is
HISTORY OF THE INGIUISITION.

several signs
by which
it
may be
collected/ that a
revolted to Judaism.
it
Anciently, the converted Jews
themselves allowed, that
might be known by certain marks,
which of them were not sincerely converted to Christ, but

cherished Judaism in their heart in a certain ordinance,
in the
made
In
name of
the king of Spain, about the year 653.^

faith,
which they promise entire devotion to the Catholic
and
vow
entire separation
from
their
own
nation, declaring for them-
selves
and
their posterity, that they will neither
marry with
the Jews, nor observe any of their customs, as of circumcision,
and particular foods, as swine's flesh, &c. concluding thus " We swear by the same Father, Son, and Holy Spirit, who
:
is
one in
trinity,
and the true God, that whosoever of us

all
shall
be
found a transgressor of
rish with
or any of these things, he shall pe-
new flames or stones." But Pegna is of opinion, that a more

Judaism
arises
certain suspicion of
rites
secret
viz.
from other observed
of the Jews,
from too intimate conversing with them, by frequenting
the places in which they dwell, and especially the synagogues, by the observation of the sabbaths, and many other things,
than from their abstinence from swine's

either unpleasant to the taste, or
flesh,
which
may be
who,
nauseous to the stomach.
This consideration particularly
affects the nev^ converts,
through custom, cannot be supposed

flesh,
easily to relish
swine's
or other meats forbidden

this
them before
their conversion.
But
doth not hold as to their children and grandchildren,

to abstain
and other descendants, who cannot be supposed
from
these things for any other reason, but their reverence
and ap-
probation of this accursed sect, because the reason of custom
cannot be pleaded in their behalf, though
it
may
name
as to those
who are themselves converted. Amongst other signs of secret Judaism,

son takes
is
the
that a per-
accounted one. For they say
it is
customary amongst
to those
the Hebrews, frequently to give the same
name
who
come over or return

^
to their sect,
which they had before they

Eymer.
Pegna, com. 25.

*^
in 3. part.
Leg.
del
fuero Jurgo.
lib. 12.

were baptized.
If therefore
S47
in
any person,
after baptism,
which he put
off his
old J.ewish name, and took the
name of
some
Jews,
saint,
according to the custom of Christians, shall take
it aga:.n,
it
or some other
will
name
what
familiar
and usual amongst the
be a presumption that he approves Judoism.

in
cases, the
In how many, and
Jews and other
infidels
are subject to the power of the inquisitors, Gregory XIII.
hath largely declared, A. D. 1581, by a
rescript,
beginning,
" Antiqua
Judaeorum.'"'
As
to
to the
punishments of such offending Jews,*
their crimes
are distinguished into three sorts.
Some of them
are
common
own
them and
Christians.
Others are against the Christian or

lastly,
rather Popish faith.

faith,
And,
others against
their
which are not to be treated of here.

to crimes of the first sort, respecting
As
them
as well as
to
Christians, such are declared heretics
who deny God
be Althey
mighty.
If they confess that they said and believe
this,
are compelled to abjure as for formal heresy.
If they confess
they said
it,
but deny that they believed
it,
they must be tor-
tured as to their intention, and be
made
to abjure as well as
Christians, according to the degree of the suspicion, whether
hght or vehement.
As
to crimes of the
second
sort,
they are tortured only to get
out the truth, and discover their accomphces.

things they are not truly heretics
;
For
in these
but because they grievously
offend against the Christian or Popish faith, they are usually
punished in a very severe manner, and in
this case
they are not
compelled to abjure, because the church doth not compel them

to the faith.
The punishments which the inquisitors inflict upon the Jews** who offend in the aforesaid cases, are various, and lighter or
a
Carena, p.
2.
t.
14. sect. 18.

for
Portuguese Jew, whose father had been burnt alive

This
in
Judaism, fled
into Holland.
man had
not yet been instructed in the law of Moses,

till
and behaved
tion,
every respect like a good Catholic,

his talher
;
this
all
dreadful executhe constancy of
when he saw
expire in the rtames with
one of the ancient martyrs
whirh made so deep an impression on him, that
S48
HISTORY OF THE INaiHSITION.
heavier, according to the nature or degree of the crimes, viz.
privation of all conversation with Christians, fines, perpetual
imprisonment, whipping, and also to be deUvered over into the
power of the secular arm.

he instantly conceived such an aversion
to renounce
barities,
it,
to
the principles of Christianity, ai
giving this reason, that a religion which authorired such barIiettcrs
conld not possibly be good.
on the Inq.
Sec. 42.
END OF BOOK
III.
%%^%%%^'W'W
HISTORY
OF THE
iJi^ttiîttDn
BOOK
)F
IV.
THE MANNER OF PROCEEDING BEFORE THE TRIBUNAL OE
THE
INQUISITION.
CHAP.
I.
Ho:c the Inquisitor begins his
Office.
JLT now remains
that
we give an account of what

office.
relates to
the execution of the inquisitorial

difficult
This
wiU.
be a more
task, because,
although the inquisitors are bound to

things are
left to their
certain laws, yet

sides, the
many
pleasure.
Be-
very application of the laws to particular cases, which

tlie
come before the inquisitors, and also, and cb-awing a confession from the
metliod of proceeding
prisoners, depends very

pass, that although all
much on
their will.
Hence
it
comes to
the inquisitors are directed
by
certain general laws, so that

is
one
and the same general method of proceeding

as to
ent,
observed by all, yet,

differ-
many
circumstances, the
method
is
very various and
which besides cannot be so fully explained, because the
in-
quisitors leai'n
many
things rather
by use and
practice, than
by
instruction
and precepts;
persons by oath,
especially,
considering that
they
oblige
all
whom
;
they dismiss from the prison
of the Inquisition, to silence

tion, as
that the secrets of the Inquisi-
though they were the mysteries of Ceres, may not by
any means be revealed.
S50
HISTOllY OF
the inquisitor
THE
INatJISITION.
When
ries, in
is first
constituted
by the pope,* he must
present hiniscif to the king, or temporal lord of those territo-
which
'the inquisitor is
deputed by the apostolic see^
and exhibit
their effects, in
his apostohc commission.
Then he must demand

and
obey the inquisitor
his protection for himself,'' his colleague, notary, servants,
and
his orders to his officials to
apprehending
heretics, their believers, receivers, defenders,
favourers,
and such
as are
defamed for heresy
and that they
do
all
and singular matters that belong
to their office, in
making
execution against the aforesaid, to extirpate heretical pravity,
and
to
extol
the Catholic faith, whensoever, and as often as
they are required by the inquisitor, or in his name.
When
he
liath
obtained these
letters,
he must likewise exhi-
bit his apostolic
commission to the archbishop and metropolitan

is
of the province to which he
deputed; as also to
is sent.*=
all
the
bishops and their vicars, to whose diocesses he

this
After
he must shew the
letters
which he hath obtained from the

to his officials,
king or temporal lord of the place,
and require
of them, according to the law of the emperor Frederick, that

at the desire of the inquisitor, or other Catholic
men, they
keep them,
will
till
apprehend
heretics,
and when taken,

Finally, he takes
strictly
being condemned by the ecclesiastical censure, they perish with
an accursed
death.''
an oath from these
offi-
cials, for their defending the church against heretical pravity,
and that they
will
obey the inquisitor with
all their
might, for
If they If they
which end he summons them before him by

they must do
letters.^
appear, he proposes the form of the oath to
them/
consent to take
in
it,
it
publicly in the church, or
some other place appointed

their
for that purpose,
upon
their
bended knees, and

If the
officials desire
hands upon the book
of the gospels.
timt to consider, and refuse, after the ex-
piration of it, to take the oath, the inquisitor, a few days after,
must
cite
them before
liim,
and demand of them
to take the
oath, under the penalty of excommunication.
If the}^ appear
within the fixed term, and consent to swear, the same form of
the oath
a
is
shewn them.
If they do not appeal*, after the said

b
f
Direct. Inq. p. 3. n. 1.
=
Ibid. n. 2.
Ibid. n. 8.
Ibid. n. 4.
^ Ibid. n. 5.
Ibid. n. G.
g Ibid. . 10.

time
is
S51
elapsed, they are declared excommunicate,

is
and the ex-
communication
church.
ordered to be published in the cathedral
After the denouncing the excommunication, they are

it
absolved from the sentence of
if
they will take the oath, and
enjoined some hard arbitrary wholesome penance, as shall be
most conducive
tion
is
to the
honour of the
faith.
When
their absolu-
given, they are denounced free from excommunication.
However, they cannot be absolved, unless they

oath, at the
:
obey the
command of the inquisitor " I swear that 1 " I swear church." Or thus of the commands
:
first
take this
will
that
I will stand to
and obey thy commands."
But
are
if
they abide under this sentence of excommunication
two or three months, the processes are aggravated, and they
commanded
to
be denounced publicly excommunicated in

with lighted candles thrown on the
the aforesaid churches,
ground, or put in water,

a week or day.
cation,
If,
and the
bells
rung once or oftener
in
without being terrified by this
excommuni-
they refuse to take the oath, they are not only excomall
municated, but
who have any manner

with them.
of converse with them,
who
eat, drink, or talk
If, nevertheless, they per-
severe in their contumacy, their lands are put under an ecclesiastical interdict.^
If,
after this, they will not take the oath,
they are deprived of the honour and ofHce of government, as
infamous favourers of
are
heretics,
and suspected of the
faith,
and
condemned
dignity
to
;'
be never hereafter admitted to any public
office or
and whatsoever they do after this is null, according to the chap. Ad abolendam^" and chap. Ut qfficium^ And this sentence is commanded to be published by those who
have the cure of souls in the cathedral and other churches.
If the city or place acquiesces
in the sentence,
and deprives
such persons of their
offices,
others are chosen in their room,

office,
who, before they are admitted to the discharge of their
are bound to take the oath which the others have refused. But if the city doth not submit to the sentence, but supports
their officials,
a
c
though deprived of
3. n. 27.
their offices
by the
^ Tbid.
inquisitor,
Direct. Tnq. part
n. 33.
lib. G.
Sect. Statiiimus. extrav.
de haeret.
"
Sect. Statnimns.
352
he

cut
it
it
may
off
from
all
communication with other
cities,
it
and
deprive
of the episcopal dignity.
But they thmk
better
to acquaint the
pope with the contumacy of such a
city,
that
he may order in what manner to proceed against it. At this day the inquisitors in Spain,^ when they enter upon
a province or
the
first
city,
where they never were before, must in
place shew their letters of delegation,
by which they
are created inquisitors, to the chapter of the greater church,
and consistory of the
city, that
it
may
appear that they
ai'e
judges of the causes of heresy.^

as recited
And
such
who have
offended
must be proscribed by the

the
officials, terrified
inquisitors,
and apprehend-
ed and punished by the royal
hand.*^
But
if
tion of the inquisitor,
by the more grievous denunciatake the oath, they are freed from their
is
excommunication, but receive an heavy penance, which
al-
ways
increased, according as their
contumacy
is
longer or mere
aggravated.
In
their first
penance they are enjoined to stand
in the gate of the church, or
on the steps before the
altar,
is
on
several Sundays, or holy-days, whilst the greater mass
saying,
and there and

to offer
is
a large concourse of people, without hat or shoes,
to hold in their
it
hands a wax taper, of a certain weight, and
to the priest
when
the mass
is
ended.
it
Or they must
happens that
Other
do
this always, or at
some certain time, when
the inquisitor makes a general sermon for the faith.
milder punishments
may be
also
thought of; for instance, some
larger almsgiving, the building
some holy
place,
and the
is
hke.**
But
if
they persist longer in their contumacy, there
some-
what added by way of penance, which

honour of the Christian
faith.
directly turns to the
During these transactions,* whether the oath be taken or not, the inquisitor may and must appoint, in every bishopric, one
commissary of fopty years
old, a religious or secular
clergyman,
a wise and prudent person, famous

manners, and zealous for the holy
Simanc.
c
tit.
for
knowledge and good

with a power of reHispal. cap. 1.
Ibid. n. 24.
faith,
ft
44. sect. 1.
i Instruct. *
Pegna,
in Diiect. p.
432. n. 16.
*
Ibid. n. 37.

ceiving denunciations,
353
and informations or accusations, from or and of proceeding and doing
against any persons whatsoever,
other things, which the inquisitor himself, if present, could do.
V^-v^'W-v^'W*^
CHAP.
Of the
II.
Promulgation of the Edict of Faith.
THE
commissaries thus appointed or not," the inquisitor
appoints a general sermon, according to the prescript of the

council of Biterre.^
"
And
then, caUing together the clergy

to
and people, and propounding

the
them the word of God, declare

to proceed,
command
that
is
given you, and the cause of your coming,
reading the
letters,
by authority of which you are

to do."
even as you know you ought
And
that there
may be
no hindrance to the offices of the church, he must not appoint

this
sermon on a solemn
festival,
;
but on the common Sunday,
excepting Lent, or the Advent
and must take care that the
rectors of the churches have these letters of indiction on Sunday, that the Sunday after they may appoint the general ser-
mon
that
to
be the Sunday
following.*^
all
And
that the solemnity of

it
day may be the greater,

;
other sermons on
must be
suspended
and
it
must be
notified to all the
heads of religious
all
houses, and
indulgencies of forty days promised to
who
come
to the sermon.
When
the
Sunday before
that
on which
the general sermon is to be made, comes, the inquisitor must admonish the heads of rehgious houses, that two or four of
each order be present at the said sermon.
On
the
Sunday
appointed,** the inquisitor
makes the general
sermon to the people, in which he speaks concerning the faith, commends it, and exhorts the people to the defence of it, and
the extirpation of heretical
pravity.
When
it is
the sermon
is
ended, he admonishes the people, that

a
^
their
duty to disco1.
Pegna,
in
in direct, n.
47.
"
^*
Cap.
Pegna,
direct. .50.
I>i*^' "
5*-
354
ver
it

to
the inquisitor, if they have
hath spoken or done any thing against the

ajiy error.
known any person that faith, or who holds

let-
After this admonition he commands monitory
ters to
be read from the pulpit by his notary, or some other

all
cler-
gyman,^ by which
persons, of whatsoever condition or state,
clergy or laity, are
commanded, under pain of excommunicatwelve days next
tion, to discover to the inquisitor, Avithin six or
following, any heretic, or person suspected of heresy, that they
know.
These monitory
letters are called
an edict of the
faith,
and usually read out of the

In many
that
places,
pulpit.
Spain,'' it is
but especially in
the custom,
when the sermon of the Catholic faith is ended, all promise upon oath, before the crucifix and gospels, that they will
give favour, help, and counsel, to the holy inquisition, and the
it
ministers of
and that they
will
by no means,
directly or incities
directly, hinder them.
This oath the magistrates of
must
particularly take, which
must be registered amongst the
acts
by
all
the notaries of the Inquisition.*^

force
This oath the inquisitor

it
may
them
to take,
and mil do
when he
thinks
fit.
In
other cases he must follow the received custom of the city
where he
is,
to prevent innoxations,
and that there may be no

read/ the inquisitor
to several
all
hindrance in this cause.
After the sentence of excommunication

explains
it
is
it
more
distinctly,
and reduces
in the
heads.
Then he pubHshes an
to his sermon,
indulgence of forty days to
who come
and promises,
gences for three years, to
name of the pope, indulaU who give him counsel or favour
in his office of reducing heretics.
He
also
adds three other

heretic,
years of indulgences to those
who
or person defamed for heresy,
him any or suspected, or who

discover to
in
any
other case bear true witness before
him
in a cause of faith, ac-
cording to the privilege of Urban IV.

Finally, he assigns a time of grace to
favourers,
all heretics,*
and
their
and persons suspected of heresy,

a b
viz.
the entire
Pegua,
in direct,
.52,
53. 44, sect. 2.
Pegna
3, part.
c
com.
12.
Simanc.
tit.
1 lustruct.
Hispal. cap. 1, 2.
Direct, p.
3. n. 54,
55
Ibid. n. 56.
HISTORY OF THE I>3QUISITI0N.
S55
month
come
wait
folio win fr,
and promises, that
if
within that space they
to
till
him
freely,
or not admonished,
by name, and do not

shall ob-
they are denounced, accused, or apprehended, and
voluntarily discover their guilt,

tain
and ask pardon, they
large pardon
and mercy,
viz.
freedom from death, imprieffects,
sonment, banishment, and confiscation of

the determination of the council of
according to
Biterre.''
" Farther, do
or others to have
you command
that
all,
who know themselves
offended in the crime of heretical pravity, do appear before
you, to speak the truth, assigning them a competent term,
which you usually
call the
time of grace,
who
otîerwise
would
not have had such grace shewn them.,
And
free
such
who appear
mthin
this term,
and are penitent, and speak the whole truth

let
of themselves and others,
them be
from the punishconfiscation

is
ment of death, imprisonment, banishment, and

effects."
of
However,
this
power of granting pardon
allowed
the inquisitors only

in
when they
is
are sent to a city or diocese,**

erected,^
which the Inquisition
first
but not when upon

is
the death or removal of an inquisitor, another

place.
put into his
In Spain also the
letters
patent of such grace must be
inserted in the edict.
CHAP
Of
III.
the Obligation to denounce every
Heretic
to the
In-
quisitors.
THE
year,
to
pubhcation of the edict of faith

all
is
repeated every
and
are obliged under penalty of exconmiunication,

at
be present
the publishing of
faith,
it,
and
at
the general
sermon concerning the

sickness, age, or
unless they are prevented by

legal
any other hindrance, and can make a
excuse.
Cap.
<=
2.
Pe{na,
com. 12.
1, 2, 8.
Instruct. Hispal. A.
D. 144, cap
356

oath which
all
The
persons, not only private, but magis-
trates, are
compelled by the inquisitors to take, obliges them
not to obstruct the office of the Inquisition, either directly or

indirectly.
Such are believed

trutii
to obstruct
i.
it
indirectly,
who do
not reveal the

sitor
they know,
e.
do not accuse
to the inqui-
every one they
know
to
be an heretic, or suspected of
heresy.
So that
in Spain they are

first
doubly obliged
to accuse to
the inquisitor every heretic,

cation,
under penalty of excommuni;
which they incur
if
they are wanting in theu* duty
and
secondly,
by
their
own
oath.
all
In order therefore to excite
persons to turn accusers, the
popish doctors lay the greatest stress they can upon this
obhgation to accuse.
Camillus Campegius,* after laying toge-
ther the testimonies of several doctors, teaches, that every one

is
obliged to accuse and testify, and that according to Cajetan,

is
he
bound
to
it
as necessary to salvation
if there
be no other
way of preventing
the general danger but

:
by
this
method, and
to excite
then concludes in these words
" these things ought so
every faithful and Catholic person, as to engage them willingly

to accuse or
denounce and bear witness, for the common good
of the Christian religion, without the admonition, citation or
punishment of the judge.

in all cases, yet
affair
it
Though
this
ought
to
be observed
ought to be done with greater ardency in the
of the Christian faith, since hereby
we
not only avoid the
most severe punishments, but secure incomparable rewards,

through the bounty of the supreme God, and the favour of his
holy church.
Nor
brother
is
is
there any regard to kindred in this
affair.
For the
bound under the same penalty
to accuse his brother,
yea, the wife her husband,
and the husband
his wife, if guilty^
or suspected of heresy.
is
Pegna ^ however
if
thinks, that the wife
to
be excused,
if
she doth not accuse her husband for eating

;
flesh
on prohibited days
afraid of
is
ill
the husband be a violent man, and
she
is
usage from him.
In
all
other cases he thinks
the wife
obhged to accuse her husband.
In Zanchin.
a. 13. d.

Ludovicus a Paramo
tells
857
us,'
that
Lewis de Carvajal,
although governor and captain general of the province of
Tampico and Pamico, was

secretly Jews,
little
forced to walk out in
pubhc pe-
nance, because he did not denounce four women,
who were
and
to
whom he was
uncle
title
and that though a
before he had the honourable
of pi-esident, he was
forced to hear his ignominious sentence publicly, was for ever
deprived of
all offices
under the king, reduced to the lowest

life,
misery, and through grief and weariness of his

the Avay of
It
is
soon went
all flesh.
disputed amongst the popish doctors,^ whether a son be
obliged to accuse his father,

to discover
is
him
it.
to the
who is a secret heretic, or at least The general opinion is, that he judges.
is
obliged to
But
others think differently, because there
no law, natural,
divine, or
human,
that lays such a burthen
on
be
the shoulders of children.

opinion, confess the son
incorrigible.
And
may do
yet even such

it,
who
are of this
especially if the father

to
Yea, think such a son ought
be commended
who
conquers his natural love, and overcomes this most strong
affection,
from an ardent love
to divine rehgion.
He must
in
however try every method before he accuses

judge.
the son
his father to the
But yet they

is
teach, that there
an
two cases
which
obliged to betray his heretical father to the judges.
The
first,
when
;
the son
is
legally interrogated
by the
is
apostolic
inquisitors
the second,
when
the father's heresy
dangerous
to the common-wealth.
And from
faith obliges
this obligation
to
accuse,*^
no one
be.
is
freed, of edict of
whatsoever order and dignity they

all.
may
For the
So that they will have neither princes nor Ludovicus a Paramo proves this kings themselves exempted. by a famous instance. Joan tlê daughter of the emperor
Charles V, was cited by the inquisitors tg be interrogated before them,
against a certain person concerning
some things
relating to the faith.
She consulted her
father,
who
advised
L.
2.
t.
2. c. 21. n. 16. Instit. tit. 29, sect. 35,
Simauc. de Cathol.
c
&c.
Ibid. Lib. 3. qu, 5. n. 40.
A a 3
S58
her to make her deposition without any delay, least she should incur excommunication, not only against others, but even
against himself, if she
knew him
this
to
be blameable in the
least
manner.
Joan obeyed
command
of her father, and immeSeville,
diately deposed before

at that time bishop
Ferdinand Valdez, arch bishop of

inquisitor general.
and
CHAP.
Of sy^ch who
" IT
is
IV.
voluntarily appear,
and
the
Grace shewn them,
the present custom in Spain^ for one of the inqui-
sitors in these acts, to visit the province,
and
to propose general
edicts wherever
he goes, by which he commands under penalty
of excommunication, that whosoever knows of any thing done

or said against the Catholic faith and evangehc law, he must
immediately discover
it
to the inquisitor.
Whatever
is
report-
ed, must be secretly [written
down
by the notary of the inquisitors.
The
other of the inquisitors remains in the city in which their

is
residence
causes.
fixed,
and must
he must
preside, in ordering the acts of
But if there be no
sit idle,
occasion for his residence there, that

visit in
he may not
the same
manner the other

inquisitors
part of the province.^
" This
visitation
and general Inquisition the

through
if
all
must make,^ each
in his turn,
;
the cities and corpo-
rations of their province

affair,
and
they are negligent in this

office.
they must be deprived of their
In
this visitation
the inquisitors
to swear
may compel
witness,*^
all
those
whom
they judge proper,

to
and bear
and must take particular care not
be entertained by those who are related and akin to Heretics,

Jews, and Mahometans, which must also be observed by their
ministers.
Nor must they
receive
any gratuity from the persons

their sa^
where they lodge, because they are to be content with
Simanc.
c
tit.
44, sect. 4.
tit.
b 5 Instruct. Hispal. cap. 2.
Simane.
44, sect. 5.
d ibid. sect.
G.

laries,
359
and because sometimes an intimate

this
fricntlsliip is contract-
ed by
means."
Whilst one of tliem

inquisitors stays at
is
visiting
all
the province,^ the other

\A\o
home, that
come voluntarily may
have access
to him.
If tlu^y come within the appointed teiTn,
and accuse themselves, he treats them more gently. He must not however admit them after the maiijier of sacramental
confession, but after the
manner of
confession in a judicial
court
tor,
so that they
must
declare their crime before the inquisitheir confession.
and the notary take down

as
However, such
come
voluntarily, are far
from escaping
all
punishments, but are either treated kindly at the pleasure of

the inquisitor, according to the quality of their persons and
crimes, or else
condemned
to
pay a
if
fine,
or give alms, or some

till
such works of charity.
But
they wait
they are accused,
denounced, cited or apprehended, or suffer the time of grace to

slip over,
they are pronounced unworthy of
it.
CHAP.
Of the
three
V.
the Process before the
Methods of beginning
TrU
bunal of the Inquisition.
IF any appear
faith,
within the term assigned to discover heretics,
&c.* to reveal to the inquisitor certain matters relating to the
such denunciations'^ must be received judicially.
If so
great a
number
book
appear, that the denunciation of
all
cannot be
taken judicially, the inquisitor must provide himself with a

distinct
in every diocese, to write
down
in
it all
the denun-
ciations
brought to him,
8 Instruct. Tolet
the names of the denouncers and
c. 19.
c
Direct, part. 3, sect. 58.

ii,
Direct, p. 3.
68.
There
is
this difference
between a denunciation and an accusation.

it to
denunciation doth not not disable the person that makes
be a witness, as
an accusation doth.
A a 4
360
witnesses,
HISTORY OF THE INaUlSlTION.
book he keeps privately

denouncers
and the town and place where they dwell ; whicn to himself, that the names of the
may
not be discovered, and they thereby come into
any danger.
When
the time of grace
is
elapsed,^ the inquisitor
must
carefully (?xamine the informations, viz. which have the greater
appearance of truth, and Avhich crimes are more heinous and

prejudical to the faith.
Inquisition,
Where
this
appears he begins to
make
and
by
citing the informer, giving
him
his oath,
taking the best information from him that he can.
If he finds
no appearance of truth, he over-rules

be discovered at one time,
it,
but however must not
cancel the information out of his book, because what
may
not
may
at another.
If he finds an
appearance of truth, he makes farther inquisition.
Now
there are three

First,
ways of proceeding and beginning the
process.'*
by
accusation, which
must be preceded by
inscription.*^
Secondly, by denunciation^ which must be pre-
ceded by a charitative admonition.
(But
it is
now
the custom
in Spain, that heretics, although concealed,
must be immedi-
ately discovered to the judges, without
any brotherly correction.

correction,
So that those who, under pretence of brotherly

advise
tics,
do
not discover secret heretics to the inquisitors, and those
who
them not
to
do
it,
are punished as concealers of here-
Tand as hinderers of the office of the holy Inquisition.)
Thirdly, by Inquisition, which must be preceded by notorious

suspicion."
This Inquisition
is
either general or special.

visit their
The
general
is
whensoever the inquisitors

created, they
province, or
when being newly
go
to the provinces decreed to

oflice.
them, and begin to exercise their inquisitory

they publish general
edicts, to
For then
enquire out secret and uncertain

is
heretics, for the exercise of
which there
no need of preceding
officio^
infamy.
But
the inquisitors are obhged, ex
thus to act
at certain stated times.
'
Direct, p. 3. n. 65.
Simanc.
t.
19, sect. 16.

if
Inscription is
a certain instrnment, by which the accuser,
he
fails
in
his proof, binds himself to
undergo the same punishment, which the accused

is
person must,
if the
crime he
d
accused of be fully proved,

in Direct, p. 3.
Pegna
Com.
16.
861
office
A special
to
Inquisition
is
a certain right of proceeding by
condcmnatian and punishment, against certain persons inquisited by name, defamed for particular crimes, to which the
judge cannot proceed without preceding infamy, whicli supplies
the place of an accuser.
inquisitor
However,
in the
crime of heresy, the

suspicions,
is
may
act
upon signs and probable
where
there
is
no precetUng infamy, and even where he

is
not sure
of the body of the offence, because heresy
a crime that leaves
no
traces after
it.
But
in this case
he must proceed cautiously,
and very privately, that no person's reputation and honour
mav be
injured.
first, by way by formation, although
But of these three methods of proceeding,* the

of accusation,
is
not used
the second,
common and
usual, yet seems rather to be the beginning than

;
the completion of the wiiole process
because upon information
given against those
who
are guilty of high treason against the
divine majesty, to the judges of the faith, they begin to inquire
and
to proceed,
and
in this
whole
affair
the Inquisition claims to

witnesses.
itself
what
is
otherwise done chiefly
by
And
there-
fore the judges are called inquisitors,
and the tribunal and
ministers are said to be of the office of the most holy Inquisition,
from
this third
method of proceeduig by
Inquisition.
V^'VW^W*^'*/*
CHAP.
VI.
How
the Process begins by
way
o/* Inquisition.
WHEN
and that
it
the process
is
made by
Inquisition,
he who goes to
the inquisitor says, that he doth not appear as an accuser or
denouncer, but only relates to him that there

hatli frequently
is
such a report,
come
to the ears of the inquisitor
from grave and reputable persons, that such a one hath done
or said some things against the
faith,
and the pubhc report
Pegua
in Diitct. p. 3.
Com.
10. sect. 3. n. 6.
S62
plainly discovers the
common
insinuation.
And by
this tneans
the process
is
carried on.
Then
the inquisitor causes certain witnesses to be cited,^
especially gi-ave
and reputable persons, and
in the presence
of
a notary, and two religious, or otherwise reputable persons,

inquires of
them only concerning the
report.
Whether
it
is
the
common
?
report of such a one, that he did or said such

?
things against the faith report
How
they
know
there was such a

?
Whether they know such person to be defamed ? Whether they know whence Whether from ill disposed persons or the report arose ?
long such report hath been
others
?
How
And
is
the like.
Hence we may gather For the witness must say, that the person under consideration is defamed of such a crime. And
This
the
command
proved.
of Innocent.^
how infamy
is
when it is inquired of him, in whose account he is infamous, he must answer with such and such and unless he assigns them,
;
he doth not appear

Besides,
it
to give a
good reason of what he

are serious or
says.
dis-
cannot be
known whether they
ill
posed people.
When
the report
is
thus proved,*^ the inquisitor proceeds to

affair.
inquire out the truth of the
For
this
purpose he causes
the witnesses to be cited, and especially such as have been

intimate with the person accused,
and other reputable men,
and zealous
for the faith
and
after giving
them
their oath,
he
inquires of them, not concerning the report, but the thing

in presence of the notaries,
itself,
and two
religious or reputable
persons.
After this he proceeds to draw out a confession from
the criminal himself

quisition, v/here,
And
first
he goes to the place of the Intells
when
the criminal appears before him, he
him
that he
is
excited and
moved by
the fame and frequent
reports, that
he the criminal appearing and standing before him,
hath taught, written, or publicly declared certain things against

the truth of the Cathohc faith, or that he hath beheved and fa-
voured such who teach these things, or received or defended
Direct, p.
3. n.
*
79.
Cap. Qualiter and quando, de Accusat.

1.
BiHuns de
haeret.
4. c. 7, sect. 10.
HISTOrtV OF
THE INQUISITION.
liis office,
363
cannot dislie
\\ill
them.
Til at therctbre
is
lie,
according to
semble that there
such a report; however, that
not
condemn him,
before him.
till
these crimes are legally
and
plainly proved
If the criminal be not defamed of the

articles of the Inquisition,
criiut.-;
laid
in the
and he makes
this
exception, the
promotor
fiscal
and die denouncer must
necessarily prove the
defamation.
If this cannot be done,* the criminal
farther concern in judgment.
is
absolved from
all
He may also
For
prove himself to be
a person of good report.
instance, if
he
is
accused of
being defamed for defenchng the doctrine of an heretic, by >some

writing that he pubhshed, he
doctrine
may
;
prove that he confuted such

if
by writing against
no home
it
or
he be accused of harbour-
ing an heretic, in some house belonging to him, he

that he hath
in that place, nor ever
may
prove
had
since such
person hath been taken for an heretic.

that such evil report was raised of
He may likewise object,

loose
him by
and infamous
promoofficio^
persons, enemies, conspirators, and the hke.
But
tion,''
if
the inquisitor proceeds
and
inquisits not at the
denunciation or instance of another, but ex mero

is
when he excepts, that he is not defamed of the crime objected to him nor is the judge obliged to regard such infamy ; for there is no person who can obhge
the criminal
not to be heard
him
to
do
it,
unless the criminal appeals.
In
this case the
judge must inform his superior of the infamy of the appellant.

If also any one departs from the
faithful in divine worship,
common
conversation of the
if
he
is
not to be heard,
he alledges
against
that he
is
not defamed.
For
Inquisition
may be made
him without infamy.

*
Brnnus de
Uaerct.
1.
4. c. 8. sect. 11,
*>
Ibid. sect. 12.
36^
HISTORY OF THE
INfftUISITIOiJ.
CHAP.
VII.
How
the
Process begins hy Accusation.
WHEN the accuser reports to the inquisitor any crime committed by another, and the accusation hath the appearance of
truth, they proceed in this manner, according to the instruction of
Eymerick, which hath been long obsenêd.^
First, the
inquisitor inquires, wheth^^r the accuser will accuse,

in the affair
and proceed
by way of
accusation, or not
is
If he says he will
proceed by way of accusation, he

inquisitor, that
retaliation,
to
be admonished by the
he renders himself
liib
liable to the
punishment of
unless
proof be good.
But
this
method of
it is
proceeding the inquisitor must not easily allow,* because

not customary in a cause of the faith, and because
it is
very
dangerous, and greatly
difficult to the accuser.
But
if
the ac-
cuser persists, he must give his accusation in wiiting,* which
must be written by the notary,
in order to
begin the process.

it is
But
tion.
ser,
others contend, that in the crime of heresy
not neces-
sary that a person should oblige himself to the law of retalia-
And
as they
now seldom admit
the person of an accu-
they have constituted a public minister,

fiscal,
whom
they
call
the the
who
sustains the person of the accuser,
and accuses
criminals,
who doth
not obhge .himself to the punishothers which false accusers usually
ment of retaUation, nor any

suffer.
Formerly, when the process was carried on

the accuser, after the accusation was
the inquisitor
his witnesses,
at the instance
of
made
before the inquisitor,
commanded the accuser to produce the names of who being cited by the inquisitor, are strictly
oath.''
examined upon
cern the
fact,
If what they depose doth nothing con-
the inquisitor must advise the accuser, to within the
draw the word accusation, and put

tion, that so the inquisitor
room of
officio,
it
denunciaat
may
proceed ex
and not
M.
Direct, part.
3.
^ Ibid. 67.
Pegna,Coin.
d Ibid. 71.
365
the instance of the party, because so very dangerous to the

accuser.
But
if
the proof of the witnesses be full, the inquisi-
tor produces them, and giving them their oaths upon the four
gospels to declare the truth, which he can oblige

if
them
to take
they refuse
it,
strictly
examines them in a judicial manner
before the notary and two religious persons, or otlierwiê reputable.

things, as.
sion
ter
?
Then he interrogates them concerning sundry Whether they know such a one ? As to the occatheir
and time of
knomng him
seenj or
Concerning his charac-
Whether they have

often,
heard him say, or do any

?
thing against the faith, and what that was
Where
they
saw him, how
and who present
In what manner he
said those things, whether in jest, or
by way of recital, or wheassertion ?
ther with a deliberate mind,

finally.
and by way of
And
Whether they depose

?
these things through hatred or
rancour
favour
?
Or, whether they omit any thing through love or
The
answers of the witnesses to

the notaiy.
all
these questions
are taken
witnesses
quisitors,
down by
These
interrogatories of the
may be
that
oftentimes repeated at the pleasure of the inin the former interrogatories
what was omitted
jnay be supplied.
CHAP.
VIII.
How
the
Process begins by Denunciation.

is
BUT
^vill
if
the accuser says, as

;
commonly
the case, that he

this
not accuse, but denounce
'
and that he doth
through
fear of incurring the penalty of excommunication, ordered
by
the inquisitor for discovering things pertaining to the faith
within the prescribed term, then the inquisitor prepares himself to
make
inquisition.
And this
who
is
is
the most ordinary
method
of procedure.
When
the denouncer,
a
also called the appearing wit-
Eymer.
p- 3. n. 61.
3^6
ness,
HISTORY OF THE IMaUISITION.

comes
to the bishops or inquisitors, before the notary takes
his denunciation in a juridical
manner, he
is
usually asked,
what he hath
he
is
to propose
that they
may know, whether what

office.^
determined to denounce belongs to the holy
Beare
cause sometimes country ignorant people, or those
who
troubled ^vith scruples, bring such matters before them, the
cognizance of which doth not belong to the inquisitors.
When
by
they find that the crime brought before them

the holy
office,
is
cognizable
they
make
the denouncer swear that he will re-
late the truth.
After this the notary receives the whole denunor their vicar, taking
ciation before the bishop or inquisitor,
down
first
the denunciation, or the report of the denouncer in the
person.
And
that there
may no doubt
arise as to the va-
lidity
of the oath, to spoil the credit of the denunciation, as the
inquisitor doth not only take
an oath from the denouncer, or
witness voluntarily appearing, but also from the witness

cited,
is
who
is
it
upon the holy
scriptures touched ^vith their hands, so
farther requisite, that the notary should write at length, that
such a one " took his oath touching the scriptures," and not
only
^vi'ite
down, touching with an
S^c.
that there
may be no
difficulty in
defending such acts upon account of this defect.
The oadi
well
being taken, the denouncer
is
interrogated concern-
ing various things by the inquisitor.
^'
First, if
he be not a
his
known
person, he
is
interrogated concerning
own
name, surname, country, employment, and place of abode.
Then, how long he hath known N. against

nounces
?
whom
?
he deAgain,
Likewise,
how he came
to
know him
whether he observed that the aforesaid N. was suspected of

matters relating to the faith from his words, or his actions
?
Likewise,
how
often he
had seen the
said
N. do
in
or say those
things for which he thought
him an
heretic, or
suspected of
heresy
Likewise,
at
what time, and
the presence of
is
whom
the aforesaid
N. did
or said those things of which he
denounced.?
Likewise,
whether the aforesaid N. hath had
any accomplices in the aforesaid crimes, or any writings belonging to the offences denounced
.''
Likewise, to what end
Pegua, Prax. luq.
I.
2. c. 1.
367
and purpose the

aforesaid
aforesaid things were

seriously or in jest
done or said by the

?
N. whether
If
it
appears that
there was a long interval of time between the commission of
the crimes denounced, and the
making the denunciation, the
inquisitor interrogates the denouncer,
why he
deferred so long
before, especially
to
come
to the holy office,
and did not depose
if he
knew, that he incurred the penalty of excommunication by
such omission."
tAvo reasons.
They account
this interrogatory necessary for
First, because the delay of
denouncing
may
give
a just presumption of calumny in the denouncer.

that
it
Secondly,
may be known, whether he hath been

upon
is
compelled by his
confessor to denounce,
his refusal to absolve
him
v,ithout
denouncing, in which case greater credit

nouncer.
given to the de-
"
He
?
is
moreover asked, whether he knows any

office,
thing farther of N. vhich concerns >the holy

other person
or of any
Likewise, whether he hath at any time had
any cause of hatred or enmity with the aforesaid N. and whence

it
proceeded ?
With what
and
zeal,
and with what intention he

denunciation
ill
comes
to the holy office,
to
make
Whether
hatred,
to tell the
he hath denounced through any passion of mind,

or subornation
truth.*"
?
will,
And he
is
admonished ingenuously
He
is
especially inteiTOgated
how he came by
his
knowledge, because on that principally the truth and weight of

the testimony depends.
From
the denunciation, and the an-
swers to these interrogatories, they form other questions, that

there
may
be nothing wanting in the inquisition.
And
what-
soever the denouncer answers to these interrogatories, the notary writes down.
The
denunciation thus received, three things are usually obFirst,
served before the denouncer goes from audience.
the
whole denunciation, as written down, must be read over to the

denouncer, that he
may
add, take away, or alter as he pleases.

if
Secondly, the denouncer must subscribe to his deposition ; or
he cannot write, he must at

cross.
least
put under
it
the sign of the
Thirdly, the denouncer must take an oath of secrecy.
All these things are exactly written
down by
the notary.
368
CHAP.
Of the
Witnessea^
the
IX.
and who are admitted as Witnesses

Tribunal of the iNauisiTioN.
before
AFTER
left to
the denouncer hath discharged his duty
by
legally
affair is
denouncing, he hatli no farther concern, but the whole

the inquisitor to
make
inquisition concerning the crime
of the offender, from the witnesses named by the denouncer. Before therefore we proceed to the examination of the witnesses,
we must premise some

selves, viz. as to their
things concerning the witnesses them-
person and number.

civil as
All persons
may
be witnesses as well in
criminal
causes that are not expressly prohibited.

inquisition, in favour of the faith, all
In the
affair
of the
persons, even such as are
not allowed in other tribunals, are admitted as witnesses, ene-
mies only excepted.
But here they
distinguish between the
accuser or denouncer, and the witness.
For although an eneaccuser. or denouncer,

inquisitor,
my
and
can never be a witness, he

his denunciation
may be an
must not be neglected by the
according to Campegius.=*
Not
that every sort of enmity prevents a person
from being
a witness, but only mortal enmity.
Thus
the council of Biterre
determines,^ and that of Narbonne,<=

shall
" Such exceptions only
wholly destroy the credit of the witnesses, which seem to
proceed from the instigation of malice, conspiracy, and mortal

enmity."
But, the testimony of an heretic against an heretic, is adThey affirm the same of a Jew mitted, but not for an heretic.
and an
their
infidel,
who, when they are admitted as witnesses, must
not swear upon the gospels as Christians do, but according to
own
like
laws.
In
manner the testimony of a
wife, sons,
and daughters,
is
or domestics, against persons accused of heresy,
allowed, but
Campeg.
in
Zanch. cap.
13. d.
*=
Cap. 13.
Cap. 25.
'
369
by no means
gives,
is,
in their
favour and behalf.*
The reason Simancas

*
why kindred
are admitted as witnesses against kindred,
because they cannot }X)ssibly be suspected.
Yea, some add,
that
when other
proofs are wanting, the judge
may compel
not
only a brother, but even a wife, or son, to witness against a

father.<=
Servants also
may be tortured against

who having taken an
their masters.
Even perjured
inquisitors
persons,
oath before the
to speak the truth,

it,
have forsworn themselves by
concealing
and would afterwards correct themselves, and
swear back again against themselves and others, are to be admitted, if

it
plainly appears that they act not from levity of
mind, nor the instigation of enmity, nor from being corrupted
by money, but from
their zeal for the
orthodox
faith,
and that
on this account they would discover in favour of the faith

decreed, and as
what
they had concealed before, according as Alexander IV. hath
may be found in
it is
the VI. of the Decretals.
And
although perjured persons are not allowed as witnesses even

after repentance, yet
quite different in a cause of the faith

one's second deposition
and the doctors observe, that such a
must be stood
to,
when hereby he
discovers the crime of heresy.
But
tion
if
when he
takes his second oath, he denies what he defirst,

;
posed concerning heresy when he took his
the
first
deposi-
must be stood
presumed
to,
and not the second
for
which they give
this reason,
because he
to
may have spoken with
the criminal, and
so
is
be corrupted and suborned, and therefore his
first
deposition stands firm.
Farther, infamous persons

this tribunal,
ihinjTs
may be admitted
fame.*
as witnesses in
testify
such as infamous women, when they

houses of
ill
of
done
in the
Such
also as are
under
the ban,
whom
the inquisitors
may
cite
before their tribunal,

as wit-
and grant a
safe conduct, that they
may be examined
nesses in the tribunal of the inquisition, although the secular
prince hath put
them under the ban, because the
inquisitor
is
greater than any supreme, secular judge, and
may
proceed
in
causes of the faith freely, and without any impediment what-
C.
Filii,
'
de haeret.
Cart-na, p
lib. C.
Pegna, lb. com. 117.

**
tit.
G4. sect. 47.

12.
3.
t.
5. n.
21.
Ibid, sect
370

fact.
soever of law or
Usurers, also,
common blasphemers, com-
mon
gamesters, persons quite intoxicated, and not only exhila-
rated by wine, stage-players, and prize-fighters, apostates from

religion, persons bastinadoed,
bankrupts,
traitors,
backbiters
and
spendthrifts.
all
above
But they add, that these are not witnesses exception, and that they amount only to half proof;
that they
tial
tics,
may
be admitted
to
it,
prove heresy, and the substansuch as familiarity with herelike,
circumstances that prove

secret conventicles,
and the
it,
but not the external

is
cir-
cumstances necessary to
baptism for instance, which

Besides the
pre-
requisite in the case of heresy.
number of wit-
nesses
may make good

it is
their incapacity,
though every one
singly should be incapable of being a witness, yea, if the
num-
ber be large,
sufficient to inflict the ordinary

fix,
punishment.
This number they
and say that four are

number.
sufficient to con-
demn
it
the criminal to the ordinary punishment.
Others leave
to the inquisitor to determine the
CHAP. X.
Of the Number of the Witnesses.
AS
to the
number of
the witnesses,
it
is
generally beheved
that two witnesses are sufficient fully to prove heresy,
and
to
condemn any one

be worthy of
for heresy.*
But
it is
necessary they should

all exception.'^
credit,
and, as they say, above
Hence
it
is,
that
though excommunicated persons, and those
guilty of the same crimes, are not absolutely rejected from
being witnesses against heretics, their defenders, receivers, and

all
other suspected persons, yet full credit

it
is
not to be given
to them, unless
conjectures, the
circumstances.*^
*
appears that they speak truth, from probable

quality of the persons,
number and
and other
Eymer.
p. 3. qn. 71.
*
com. 120.
>
Simanc.
tit.
64. sect. 36.
C. In Fidei favorem, de
liaeret. lib. 6.
871
amongst the
in
is
The informer
witnesses.
or denouncer
is
now
also reckoned
For although no man can be accuser and witness
the same cause, yet he
who
discovers an heretic to the judges

is
a legal witness.^
For, as they say, such a witness
not influ-
enced by any private advantage, but by a zeal for the most holy
religion,
and
for the public benefit of the Catholic church,
and
with a view to the amendment of the heretic.
Nor can he have
any private
the
interest to discover
an heretic, but only as being of
number
of the Christian people, in which case they affirm the
testimony of the informer to be complete.
In doubtful
cases,
however,
it
is left
to the inquisitors plea-
sure to proceed as they think
fit,^
as
it is
expressly
commanded
in the constitutions of the bishop of Albano, legate of the apos-
tohc see, who,
it is
probable, was appointed legate, and publish-
ed by the Pope's commission
many
constitutions, relating to the
punishment of heretics, and the order of proceeding against

them, about the time when the poor
Albig-enses
men
of Lyons, or the
and other
heretics infested the countries of
France
and Lcmbardy.
These
constitutions are very useful to private

to determine rightly
inquisitors, to enable
them
and profitably
in a very old
causes and controversies of the faith, and are extant in an old
parchment manuscript
one at Florence.
in the Vatican hbrary,
and
Amongst
other things
it is
thus determined,
" But when the witnesses or informers differ in what they depose, but yet agree in the substance and nature of the thing,
we
leave
it
to the pleasure of the inquisitors so to proceed, as in

fit,
the sight of God, they shall think
especially if
common
fame,
and the
fitness
is
and
credit of the deposers agree
and make against
him, wlio
to
undergo the Inquisition.

Sinaauc.
t.
19, sect. 17.
and
t.
6t, sect. 55.
k Direcr. Part. 3
com. 121.
b ^
S7S
CHAP.
XI.
the
Of the Exammai/ion of
Witnesses.
AFTER
having thus spoken of the witnesses themselves,

therefore the witout, the inquisitor
When I now come to their examination.^ nesses named by the informer are found
orders them to be cited by his spiritual messenger, to the office
of the Inquisition, where, when they come, they are legally

examined.
First, they
take an oath upon the scriptures to

this
speak the truth.
After
he
is
asked by the inquisitor,

citation
whether he knows, or can guess the cause of his

present examination
.?
and
If he says yes, he
is
is
interrogated
how
he knew
it
.?
If he says no, he
interrogated, whether he hath

heretics, or persons
known, or doth now know any one or more

suspected of heresy, or at least
is able to name any such ? Whether he knows iV.^ What was the occasion of his acquaintance with him How long he hatli known him ? Whether Whether he hath been used to converse with him he hath heard at any time any thing from the said N. concern.? "^
ing the Catholic religion

place with the said
Whether ever he was in such a N. and whether the said N. did or said there
?
"^
such and such heretical things, or favouring of heresy
Who
How
were present when N. did or said the aforesaid things

often he saw
.?
them
said or done,
and on what occasion, and how ?

aforesaid things in jest, or
Whether
the said
N, spoke the
slip
without thinking, or through a
of his tongue, or as relating

'^.
the heresies of some other person or persons

said
Whether he
any thing which ought not
to
have been said through
hatred or love, or omitted and concealed somewhat that ought

to
have been explained
.?
He
he
is
is
farther
admonished
to tell the
simple truth, because

will
if
detected of speaking falsely, he
be made to
suffer the penalties, not only of perjury,

tell
but of
favouring heresy, and that therefore he ought to
the truth,
office,
and beware of lies.
Because,
if it
appears to the holy

2. c. 5.
by
Pegna, Piax. Inq.
1.

witnesses worthy of credit,
tliat
S73
is
the witness himself

is
conscious
of the things concerning which he
interrogated,
and conceals
to give
city
and hides them, he may be

security,
confined,
and compelled
from that
and
to oblige himself not to depart

is
and
place where he
inquisitor, to
examined, and under a penalty, fixed by the

his appearance as often as
make
and wheresoever
the truth cannot
command him.* be found out from the mouth of the

the inquisitor shall
rogatories concerning the place
When
come
witness and these general

to particular inter-
interrogatories, the Italian'* inquisitors
and person denounced, that so the truth may be discovered, after which the witness is dismissed, being first injoined secrecy
upon oath, and signing what he
hath
said.
All these things are taken
down by
a notary, and
inserted into the acts of the process.
a Catena, Anno. Ibid.

b
The
in
Inquisition lias been less sanguinary at

privileges,
Rome and
in Italy,
where
the
Jews have great

making
and the people of any credit busy themselves
more
their fortunes,
and that of their
relations in the churcli, than
in disputing about mysteries.
the Inquisition at
Pope Paul IV. who gave too great a scope to Rome, was detested by the Romans; the people made a
its
disturbance at his funeral, threw his statue into the Tiber, demolisiicd the
prisons of the Inquisition, and flung stones at
officers
j
yet not one per-
son had been put to deatii by the Inquisition, under Paul IV. whereas, Pius
IV. among other
cruelties,
caused three
men
of learning to be burnt, being
accused of thinking differently from others.

sition
But never did
the Italian Inqui-
come up
to the horrors of that of Spain.

it
The
greatest
harm
wiiich
it
has done in Italy, has been to keep as far as

ignorance.
All
could, an ingenious nation in

to think,
in
who undertake
to write,
must ask a Jacobin leave

reflection
and others must ask leave

Italy,
to read.
The men of
and learning
mourn
in silence, others live in pleasure
and ignorance, and the lower
sort in superstition.
strict care
It
is
on account of the genius of the Italians, that such

all
has been taken to restrain them, and with
their wit, they are
now
ruled
by monks,
so as in several places, to kiss their
hand
as formerly,
they kissed the chains laid on them by the Goths, the Lombards, the Franks
and the Teutons.
Voltaire's Univ. Hist, Supp.
v. 1. 224.
b 3
874
CHAP.
XII.
to
How
the
Criminals,
"uolien
informed against, are sent
Jail.
WHEN
tions, or the
the skilful
men
or counsellors are called together
to give proper advice/ either as to the quality of the proposi-
weight of the proofs and discoveries, or as to the
process or giving sentence, or any doubtful article of the cause,

that nothing
may appear
in the whole affair but a
burning and
to
serious zeal for the divine glory, they
make solemn prayers

all
the
Holy Ghost, which
are usually said over in
the congre-
gations.
The inquisitor and counsellors say them on their bended knees. The form is this " We are here present, O God, the Holy Ghost, we are here
detained with
specially in
the greatness of sin,
but gathered together

be present with us,
thy name.
Come
to
us,
vouchsafe to enter into our hearts, teach us what
we should
do,
where we should walk, and shew us what we ought to perform,

that we may be able to please thee, assisting us in all things. Be thou the health, the suggester and maker of our judgments, who alone with God the Father and his Son, possess a glorious
name.
Suifer us not to be perverters of justice,
thou
who
lovest the strictest equity.

left,
Let not ignorance draw us

office
to the
let
not favour bend us, nor regard to
or person
corrupt us, but join us to thyself effectually by the gift of thy
only grace, that
from the truth

so let us in
all
we may be one in thee, and in nothing deviate and as we are gathered together in thy name, things preserve justice moderated by piety, that
our sentence here

hereafter
may
in nothing differ
from
thee,
and that
deeds."
we may obtain everlasting rewards for our good
When
the prayer is ended, all answer Amen. This prayer in the time of Carena, was recited in the Inqui-
sition at
Cremona, by Cardinal Camporeus, bishop of that
city,
the inquisitor on his right
hand
at a corner of
the table,
and the
Pegna, prax. iDq.
1.
2. c. 9.

vicar general at
liis left
S75
at another corner,
and the other coun-
sellors in then- order, all
on their knees.
But
all
if
sit
a single bishop
at the
only
is
present, then the bishop
and
inquisitor
head of
the table, their seats

Italy.
bemg
sits
equal, in
the Inquisitions in
But
the bishop
by virtue of
his episcopal dignity
in the seat placed

other.
on the right hand, and the inquisitor
in the
These prayers being
over,""
the inquisitor consults whether
the cognizance of the crimes which are denounced and proved
by the
witnesses, belongs to the holy office.

call in
If there be any
doubt of this, he must
the qualificator divines,
give their opinion written and subscribed with their

that
it
who must own hand,
may be
inserted in the process, as the foundation of the
jurisdiction of the inquisitor.
If the crimes are small, or the scandalous or blasphemous, or
propositions only sounding
ill,
which do not include formal heresy, no one upon account of

these
is
immediately ordered to secret imprisonment, but must
rather be confined in some monastery, or in his

city.
own
house, or
No
one can be taken up without half

is sufficient
full
proof at
least,
or
such evidence as
to
put to the torture, because im-
prisonment by the Inquisition renders the prisoner infamous.^
The apprehending
consists in a
a prisoner
is
called citation,
is
it is
of two
kinds, verbal and real, the verbal
used in
lesser crimes
and
message sent to the person, requiring him to wait
on the
citation
inquisitors
is
who have something
to ask of
him
the real
the taking actual and forcible possession of the party
in question.
If the party accused be some illustrious person, or in any

post of great authority, the senate of the Spanish Inquisition
must be consulted before he

that their deliberations
is
to be apprehended,
*=
to
whom
is
may be
right, they
must send a summary

This
ga-
of the proofs, and the information of the crimes.

thered from the Madrid Instruction.''
" If the inquisitors agree
Pegna, Ibid.
:
c. 7.
Catena,
lib. 3. tit. 2, sect. 6.
Pegna, Com. 107d A.
in 3 Part. Direct. loq.

6.
D. 1561. cap.
b 4
S76
HISTORY OF THE IXaUISlTION.

let
as to the apprehension,
decreed to be executed.
But
them command what they have if it be a matter of great moment,
by reason of the quahty of

them
first
the persons, or for other causes, let
consult the senate before they put their decree in
execution.
But
if
they do not agree in their judgments,
let
the
matter be referred to the senate, that they

is
may
consider what
proper to be done."
But
this
very great and exquisite

there
is is
caution must not be observed,
when
if
any fear of the
es-
cape of the person accused, or

in such case they think
it
he
a manifest heretic.
For
to
would be imprudent and dangerous
wait for the answer of a superior.
In a
city,
where any noble persons, doctors, or
religious, or
jail,
others of illustrious birth or dignity are to be sent to
the
commissary of the Inquisition, or some other
officer,
usually
goes to the houses of such persons, and takes them in a coach
and
carries
them
to jail.
But
to
if there is
no fear of their
escape, they are

special messenger.
commanded
is
come
to the holy office
by a
)Vhen the criminal

and
if there
apprehended, he must be well guarded,

irons,
be need, put in
jails
and thus carried by the
executor to the
of the Inquisition, and delivered into the
hands of the
jail keeper.
The
keeper must take him into his

to the laws
custody, and use him according

ners.^
made about
priso-
If any one
is
to be brought from very distant places,
In the Inquisition at Coimbra, a few years since, a clergyman rame to
the
windows of
the palace of the Inquisition, which face the street of St.
Sophia, and within the iron gates of the
wjndow of
the upper apartment,

little bits
loudly entreated, that for God's sake somebody would pick up the
of paper, written on with brick-dust, which he was throwing into the street, as they contained a narrative of his troubles, and the injustice he had suffer-
ed for fourteen years, in the secret prisons of the Inquisition j and he begged also, th^from motives of charity, some one would represent his case to her
majesty, that she might give instructions, for investigating the cause of the
unmerited tortures to which he was continually subjected.
This clergyman
had by chance escaped out of his cell, but some guards immediately followed and pushed him from the grates of the window, as was observed by many
persons in the street; but no one dared to touch one of the
little bits
of paper
which lay undisturbed,

picked up
all
till
one of the
officers of the Inquisition

this,
came out and

his cona-
of them.
A few
days after
the president of the Inquisition

instantly
;
at Coimbra, precipitated himself from a
window and died

tliey
S77
do not think
it
safe for
him
to lodge in inns, or private

easily
houses, because
by
this
means he might
is
make
his escape
and therefore the executor

bishops of the place,
that the criminal
if
usually charged, to go to the
there be any, or to the secular judges,
may be
placed and kept in their
jails.
And
this the inquisitor signifies
by
his letters given to the executor,

territories the criminal is to
to the magistrates,
through whose
be carried, and exhorts them to give the necessary and convenient assistance to the executor.
And
that
no one may dare to
oppose him, and that the criminal

safe custody, they desire
he
may be kept in sure and may be attended with a proper

cities
is
guard.
But
this caution
is
not necessary in the
of Spain.
For
him.
as soon as ever the executor shews, that he

office,
to
apprehend
any one by command of the holy
no one dares oppose
And
if
any one should, the mob would immediately run

office,
together to lend an helping hand to the holy
and
so
over-power him, that unless he would undergo the severest

treatment, he would, of his o^vn accord, offer himself to be taken
up by
the executor.
Instruction."
All these things are largely settled by the
Toledo
CHAP.
XIII.
Prisoners.
he
is
Of the Examination of the
WHEN the criminal

inquisitor.**
is
put in
jail,
brought before the
The
place where he appears before the inquisitor,
panioDS reported, that he did

it
this
from mental derangement, but many said

for suffering the loujj
was
for fear of
punishment from the grand inquisitor,

(his
and cruel imprisonment of

however, we
clergyman
to transpire
from the whole can?
may
oonclude, that
it
many
others
may
be suffering the same mar-
tyrdomi whose existence
will
never be possible to ascertain.
Vide
-
Da
Costa's Narr. v.
i.
152.
A.
D
*
1561. Cap. 10, 12, and 13.

Iiiquig.
de Goa. cap b.
378
is
called
by the Portugueze the Table of the Holy

it
Office.
At
is
the farther end of
there
is
placed a crucifix, raised
up
al-
most as high as the

a table.
cieling.
In the middle of the room there

is
At
that end which
nearest the crucifix
'sits
the
secretary or notary of the inquisition.

in
The
and
criminal
feet
is
brought
is
by the beadle, with
his head, arms,
naked, and
followed by one of the keepers.^
When
first,
they come to the
chamber of audience, the beadle enters

this the criminal enters alone,
makes a profound
After
a
reverence before the inquisitor, and then withdraws.
who
is
ordered to
sit
down on
bench
at the other
end of the table over against the secretary.
The
inquisitor sits
lies
on
his right hand.
On
the table near the

is
criminal
a missal, or book of the gospels, and he

to swear that
ordered
will de-
to lay his
hand on one of them, and

and keep
secrecy.
he
clare the truth,
After taking this oath of declaring the truth, both of himself
and
others, the inquisitor interrogates
him of
divers mat-
ters.^
As, whether he knows

it
why he was
taken up, or hath
been informed of
by any one or more persons ?
Where,
when, and how he was apprehended.? If he says that he knows nothing of it, he is asked, whether he cannot guess at
the reason
tained.?
.?
Whether he knows
in
what prisons he
is
de-
and upon what account men are imprisoned

in the prisons of the holy office,
there.?
If he says he cannot guess at the cause of his imprisonment,
but knows that he

heretics
is
where
is
and persons suspected of heresy are confined, he

he knows persons ,are confined there
told, that since
for their
is
profanation of rehgion, he ought to conclude that he also
confined for the same reason, and must
therefore declare
what
con-
he believes
to be the cause of his
own apprehension and

office.
is
finement in the prisons of the holy
If
he says he cannot
put in mind of
confess without
imagine what
tions,
it
should be, before he
asked any other quesis
he receives a gentle admonition, and
the lenity of the holy office towards those

forcing,
who
and of the rigour of
justice used towards those
who
are obstinate.
They
c.
also
compare other tribunals with the

b
Inquis. de Goa,
18.
Pegna, prax.
Iriq.
I.
2. c. 14.

holy
office,
S79
of the
and remind him, that

it
in otiiers tlie confession
crime draws after
iirmediats execution and punishment;
but that
ai'e
in the court of the inquisition, t'nose
who
confess,
and
penitent, are treated -vith greater gentleness.

is
After this
of the
he
admonished
office
in writing,
and
told, that the ministers
holy
never take up any one, or are used to appreliend any
one wituoLit a just cause, and that therefore they earnestly beseech him, and command and enjoin him exactly to recollect
and
and
diligently to consider his actions, to

purc,c' it
examine
it
his conscience,
from
all
those offences and errors
labours under,
and
for
which he
this
is
informed against.
all
After
he
is
questioned with
the craftiness possible on
every subject, -which
may be
If he
likely to criminate
him, the in-
quisitors holding out the appearance
of lenity or severity, as
is
the case
tent.
is
may
require.
is
induced to confess he
a peni-
If he persists in denying the crimes charged upon him he

;
a negative heretic
of which hereafter.
v*-v-wx-vwv-w*
CHAP. XIV.
What Arts
the
iNauisiTORs use
to
draw a Coiifessicmjrom
the
Prisoners,
EXAMINATIONS
any
certain number.^
and admonitions are repeated by the

fit,
inquisitors, as often as they think
for they are not
bound
to
But
in these examinations the inquisitors
use the greatest
artifice,
to
draw from the prisoners confes -
sions of those crimes of which they are accused.
And although
which must be
they say thai the inquisition

art,
makes use rather of prudence than

artifices
yet they suggest several orders and
used, and which they generally use in
making
inquisition.
First, they observe this exactly, that as often as the criminals
are judicially interrogated, they

a
must
1.
so often touch the holy
Pegua, Prax.
2. c. 19.
380
HISTORY OF THE II^QUISITION.

an
ob-
scriptures, swearing that they will declare the truth, so that
oath always precedes the deposition.
The same
also
is
served as to the witnesses.
Yea,
if
the examination should be
broken
off,
and what follows should be only a continuation of

first
the former, they must
take an oath before they are suffer-
ed
to proceed.
Besides, the inquisitors always admonish
and
exhort the criminals, to confess simply, fully, and truly, whatsoever they have done against the Catholic faith, and especially
to take care that they
do not bear
false wdtness
either against
themselves, or any others.
They must
not give them occasion

;
to behave indecently or rudely, or to utter reproaches
nei-
ther
must they promise them impunity or

they should prove
entire deliverance,
their
whilst they are endeavouring to
draw a confession from
mouths,
bly they
this
lest
liars,
by promising what
lest
possi-
may
not be able to perform, or
the criminals under
hope should confess things which perhaps they never comthe prisoners do not confess those things of which
it
mitted.
But
if
they are accused, as
may
often happen, either because the
accusations are false, or because they do not

especially if at the distance of several years,
remember
things,
said
and what was
was not in the
least premeditated,
but inadvertently, and in
common discourse, they
try every art to catch
and ensnare these

"
miserable criminals, already tired out by then vile imprison-
ment, and in a friendly manner speak to them thus
Do
not
be afraid openly
sort of persons,
men.''
to confess, if
you did happen
to believe these
who taught such and such
things, to be
good
You
beheved them, and willingly heard them, and
gave them somewhat of your substance, or received them sometimes into your house, or
made
confession to them, because
you were a simple man, and loved them, thinking them to be good men, and knowing no evil of them. The same thing
might have happened
to persons
much
wiser than you, and' so
they might have been deceived.
I have pity
on you, and see
your own simplicity hath deceived you, and though you are in
some measure
a
faulty, yet they are

1.
more
so
who have
instructed
Pegna, Prax.
2. c.
20.
100. com. 23.

you.
Tell
381
I
me
therefore the truth, for
you
see
know
the
whole matter, that I

favour."
may
immediately free you, and shew you
After this he interrogates him, not so

the circumstances of
it,
much
concern-
ing the
fact, as
that the person
may
be-
lieve that
he knows the fact already.
Sometimes the inquisitor permits some person or other, who

is
not unacceptable to the prisoner, to go to him, and converse

if it
with him, and
be needful to feign himself

fear,
still
one of his
own
fides
sect,
but that he abjured through
and discovered the
truth to the inquisitor.^

in him,
When
to
he finds that the prisoner conlate in the evening,

it is
he comes
him again
keeps
on a discourse with him,
at length pretending
will stay with
too late to
go away, and that therefore he

the prison, that they
him
all
night in
may
converse together, and the prisoner
may
be persuaded by the other's discourse, to confess to one
another what they have committed.
In the mean while there

jail,
is
are persons standing at a proper place without the
to hear
and
to take notice of their words,
who, when there
need, are
attended by a notary.
This Eymeric taught was

the person,
to
be done in his time.^
But now
jail-
who
thus treacherously draws out any thing ac-
cording to his desire from his fellow prisoners, prays the

keeper, when, according to custom, he
to desire that
is
visiting his prisoners,
he
may have
an audience.
For
this is the
me-
thod the prisoners take.

give an account of his
And when
office,
he goes out of
his jail to
he discovers not only what he
heard from any of the prisoners, but also how they received
the doctrine proposed
to them,
like,
whether with a cheerful or

if
angry countenance, and the
they refused to give them

thinlc
an answer, and what they themselves
of them.
And
the
accusations of such a wretch they look on as the best and most
unexceptionable evidence, although the person be otherwise one

of no manner of worth, credit, or regard.
These
us, they
for the
sort
of persons they
call flies,
and, as Gonsalvius
tells
may be known and found
out by
this one thing, that
most part they thrust themselves into such

a 107.
>
sort of con-
Gonsalv. p. 95.
382

any
one''s
versations, without
asking them, and begin very im-
pertinent]/ such discourses concerning doctrine.
And
there-
fore he advises, that if the prisoners act prudently,

let
they will
tliem talk themselves
weary, without giving them any
answer.
They who have been

in Spain and Portugal,
lately in the prison

tell
of the inquisition
us of another method they make

viz.
use of to drav/ a confession from the prisoners,

sitor
The
inqui-
suborns a certain person, to go and speak to the prisoner,
and
to tell
him he comes of himself, and of
his
own now
accord,
and
is
to exhort
him
to
tell
the inquisitor the truth, because he

tales.
merciful man, and such fine
This
is
particularly
the custom in Spain and Portugal, as to those they call the
new
Christians.
If the prisoner affirms himself to be a Cathohc,

is
and denies that he
a Jew, and
is
not convicted
by a
sufficient
number of
fess.
witnesses, they suborn one to persuade
him
to con-
If he protests himself innocent, the other replies, that
he
also hath
been
in jail,
and that
his protesting his innocence

ratlier
signified nothing.
jail,
Wliat, had you

life
dwell for ever in
and render your
miserable,
your wife and children,

fessing the crime
?
by being ever parted from than redeem your freedom, by conand

other-like things the prisoners
By
this
are oftentimes persuaded to confess not only real but fictitious

crimes.
And when
their constancy
is
thus almost overcome,
the inquisitor
commands them
justly
to
be brought before him, that
they
may make him
a confession of their faults.
Here Gonsalvius
offices,
wonders,^
how men can be of
so
devihsh a temper, as voluntarily to hire themselves out to such
and
at so great
an expense
to themselves,
who, in order
Ivîth
to obtain their desire,
do not refuse
to
be prisoners
vile
others,
even for two or three months together, in a
narrow
jail,
but
bear willingly what the prisoners themselves bear with the

greatest uneasiness,
all
the inconveniences of
is
it,
hunger,
filth
and stench;
jail
and what
more wonderful, go out of one

third,
into another,
and then into a

the
twice, thrice, four
times,
always
experiencing
same
inconveniences,
and
passing their whole lives in such a circle cf delights.

a
GoEsalv. page 95.

After these examinations,
if
S8S
the prisoner confesses nothing,

for a
he
is
carried back to jail,

is
and there kept sometimes
whole year, before he

In the mean
matters,
wliile, if
again brought
up
to the inquisitor.
to confess certain
jail.
he desires an audience,
he
may
gently rap at
the door of his

officers,
The
keeper being acquainted herewith by his
immediately
comes
to him,
and
is
desired
by him
to ask the favour of the
inquisitor of being
brought before him.
If the criminal will not answer to the interrogatories judicially
put to him, or answers uncertainly and doubtfully, as, I do not know, I do not remember, I have forgot or when he
;
answers as to
the main
fact,
but refuses to answer concerning
the principal circumstances of the crime, if the circumstances

are such, which
it is
probable he
may remember,
he
may be
put to the torture to

negatively
:
make him
precisely answer affirmatively or
because criminals are not apprehended for the

i.
crime of heresy without legal proofs,
e.
more than half

fasting.
full
proof
It
is
the same
case if they pretend madness.
Some-
times also they are
humbled by imprisonment and
CHAP. XV.
How
the Priscmers are allowed
an Advocate, Phocuratoe, and Guardian.

far,
WHEN the process hath gone thus

ations
and
all
the inform-
and
proofs relating to the cause, are taken in a
summary
manner, and the criminal fully examined, if he crime, there is no room for a defence, nor do they proceed to
confesses his
the re examining of the witnesses.
But
if
he
persists in the
negative, and demands the depositions to be given him, whether he is presumed to be innocent or obstinate, he is admitted process. to his defence, and all matters are prepared to form the
And
therefore, because the criminal
must be convicted by
wit-
nesses, the witnesses
must be re-examined.
And
lie
that the cri-
minal
may
not seem to be denied his defence,
hath an advo-
^84
cate
He is not, however, at and procurator allowed him. liberty to chuse the one or other, as he pleases, nor is it lawful
for any advocate to defend
an heretic under pain of infamy.*

his advocate,
The
inquisitors appoint
him
and he
is
bound
if
to
them by oath. mands it, have a second

in such
The
criminal
may
:^
also,
sometimes,
he de-
advocate.
The
qualifications necessary
an advocate are these
That
he be a good man, not
suspected as to his honesty, skilful in the canon
and
civil
law,
zealous for the faith, and not in the least tinctured with hereby,
and he
is
allowed to the criminal, according to the present cus-
tom
in Spain, after he hath received three admonitions, freely
to confess the truth.
The
advocates receive their stipend from the treasury,

poor,'=
when
they defend the causes of the
which
is
usually very small,
but honourable.
cates receive their
But
if
the criminals are not poor, the advoeffects.''
pay out of their
The
But
criminal also
had formerly allowed him a
procurator.*
these procurators are
now seldom
allowed, because the ad-
vocates are sufficient, and exercise the office of procurators.
If the criminals are under twenty-five years of age, they are

allowed curators (a sort of guardians) by whose authority they
are defended, least, through unskilfulness or youth, they should
conceal. Or say
any thing, which,
if
spoken or concealed, might
be of advantage to them.
CHAP. XVI.
How
the Prisoners are interrogated hy the Inquisitor,
whe-
ther they allow the Witnesses to be r'^htly examined,
and
re-heard.
THE
criminal
a c
advocate being thus granted,^ and sometimes,
if
the
demands
it,
the procurator also, the inquisitor usually

b
Cap. Si adversus nos. de bzeret.

Cathol, Instit.
*
tit. 5.
Direct, p.
3.
com.
28-
De
sect. 6, 7, 8.
*
^
d Instruct. 1. c. 16.
Pegna, com. 28.
Ibid. cap. 4.
885
asks the criminal, whether he allows the witnesses examined

to be well
and truly examined, and
legally re-heard.
If he
answers, that he would have the witnesses heard over again,
and examined with

falsehood,
his interrogatories,
and thus convict them of

articles
the
inquisitor
orders
him a copy of the
formed by the procurator of the exchequer, to the end that he
may form
them
in.
and allows him three days
to give
If he answers, that he mil consider, and consult his
advocate and procurator, the copy of the articles formed by the
promo tor of the exchequer
is
given him, to assist him the better
how
law,
to resolve.
it is
If he refers himself to the disposition of the
the same thing as if he
had answered, he would have

is
the witnesses re-examined.
Because, according to law, the

not reguis
proof of witnesses received in a summary manner,

lar,
unless they be fully re-produced
when
the party
cited,
and re-examined upon the interrogatories of the criminals, that If he they may thus confirm their evidence and depositions.
answers, that he refers himself to the pleasure of the inquisitor,
the inquisitor must not accept
it,
least
it
should be afterwards
objected to
him
that he hindered the criminal from

refers
making a
legal defence,
and therefore he
him
to his advocate or
procurator.
If he answers, that he allows the witnesses,
who
have deposed against him, to be well and truly examined, and legally re-heard, but saves to himself the liberty of makmg
exceptions against persons
and
their depositions in
drawing
out his defences, this
is
written
down by the notary
in the acts.
But although
they be
the criminal should thus allow the witnesses as
legally examined, the inquisitors
must however take
care, that
is
formally re-examined, especially
when
there
any fear
of their death, or long absence.
In such a
case, the witnesses
must be admitted, before the
trial
commences.*
Simanca,
sect. 15, 22.
G C

S86
CHAP. XVII.
How
the
Promotor Fiscal
eocliiUts the
BUI of Accusation.
saidj^*
AFTER
the inquisitor hatli received, as hath been

to
information against the criminal denounced

rator fiscal, in
him, the procu-
some
inquisitions, presents in court, in presence
of the criminal, a
the offences, of
bill
of indictment, containing the heads of

is
which the criminal
accused, and presents
it
to the inquisitor.
The form of this

of the
office
bill is
not every where the
same.
Eymeric gives
fiscal
this in his directory of the inquisitors
" I N.
before
of the most holy inquisition, do
you the reverend
inquisitor, delegated
judge in causes
of the faith
against heretical pravity, criminally accuse
N.
who
all
being baptized a Christian, and accounted as such amongst
persons, hath departed from the Cathohc faith,
and hath
impiously gone over to the deadly heresy of the Manichees,
and other
heretics, particularly
such a one, and such a one
preaching, writing, composing, and firmly asserting
many
he-
retical, erroneous, scandalous, and greatly suspected opinions,
in approbation
and praise of the aforesaid heresy and
heretics,
whom
"
he follows as his masters."

words:
Simancas gives us another
in these
I accuse
teaches
N. who being baptized a Christian, beheves and many heresies, and especially this and that,''^ after mendemanding
suffer the
tioning which, the promotor fiscal concludes, with

that
N. may be punished
as
an obstinate
heretic,
and
most grievous punishments of heresy.
Lewis a Paramo gives us a larger form of this

ment, in his history of the inquisition.^
bill
of indict-
In the supreme court of the general inquisition at Rome,

the procurator of the exchequer gives in the points and articles
concerning the offences, instead of a

this
bill
of indictment, but
must be done personally,
as well as in the presence of the
Pegna, com. 29.
b Tit.
c[ii.
de Accusationibus.
Lib. 3.
9. n. 21.
HISTOltY OF
THE INQUISITION.
387
is
judge and of the person accused.
A copy of this accusation
usually given to the criminal, to which he must answer article
by
article, if
he undertakes to make a defence.
CHAP. XVIII.
How the Interrogatories given in

and
hy the Criminals are formed
exhibited.
IN
nesses
order to prepare his defence, the criminal also puts in
and
desires of the inquisitor that the wit-
may be
interrogated upon them.
But
if
they are im-
pertinent or deceitful, or tending to discover the informers, or

to intangle
and puzzle the
witness,
or to conceal the truth, or

to the
to discover such circumstances
by which he might come
knowledge of the informer or witnesses, the inquisitor hath
power
to set
them
aside.
is
But
as Simancas tells us,* this
not the method in the Spanin-
ish inquisitions,
where the criminals are not allowed to put
terrogatories to the witnesses of the promotor of the exchequer,
but the judge

the credit, hfe,
is
is
obliged by office diligently to examine into

witnesses.
and manners of the
But the contrary

Carena informs
this reason
:
observed in all the inquisitions in Italy, as
us,
and that
it
ought to be thus, he proves by

imperfect and
;
'*
" That by not giving the names of the

of the criminals at this tribunal
is
witnesses, the defence
maimed enough,
imperfect
without introducing any other novelty

of the criminal would be necessarily
but that the defences
much more
and
maimed,
In
tJhat
if
the witnesses against
him should not be
suffered to
be interrogated by him."
Italy,'
it is
usual for the criminal's advocate to
demand
As, wheU,
the witnesses
may be examined and
interrogated, concern^
ing their country, age, condition, state, employment.
Cafliol. Instit.
t.
64. n. 10.
'
b
I.
p. 3.
t,
7. sect.
Pcgna,
2. c. 31.
r>
388
ther he
is

rich or poor,
clergyman or layman, a
religious, regu?
lar or secular,
married or unmarried, a father or a son
Whe-
ther he be a citizen or inhabitant of that city where the cause

is
carried on?
lived in
ways
charge?
Whether he came to the place? Whether he alWhether he lives at his own or other person's Whether in no trial or case he never deposed upon
it ?
oath things which were not true, either for or against any
person ?
account, and in what place
Whether he was ever excommunicated, and on what Whether he or his parents were ?
Whether he
confessed his sins this
?
not declared infamous, interdicted, excommunicated, and incapable to bear witness?
year at Easter, to what confessor, and in what church

wise, whether
Like-
he hath
taken the sacrament of the eucharisist,
from what
priest,
and
whom
?
present
AVhether he was ever
under
crimes,
inquisition,
accused or processed, for any crime or
Whether he was absolved or condemned, and by what judge ? Whether any thing was said, promised, forgiven, or granted to him on this account, that
what they were
he should bear witness against any one, or that he should say
in his examination
any thing general or
particular,
and whether
he doth or hath expected any advantage, and what, by his

deposition
?
time, place,
Whether he doth not know N. what was the first and occasion of his knowing him ? Whether he
first
hath often conversed with him, and concerning what matters,
and whether when he

fearing
knew him,
the said
N, was accounted
a good and Catholic Christian, a
man
of a good conscience, and

the articles, and inter-
God ?
Then they proceed
to
rogate the witnesses concerning the year, month, day, place,
and hour, where and when the
aforesaid
N. discovered heresy ?
words ?
Whether he spoke
and
it
as the sentiment of his mind, deliberately
seriously, or only as repeating another's

?
What
the precise words were which he spoke
And
the like with
regard to the other
articles.
389
CHAP. XIX.
Of the re'examming
the
Witnesses, and
the
Punishment of
false Witnesses.
THE
they
Avitnesses cited
by the judges must be
carefully exa-
mined and
interrogated.*
And
first
they are asked, whether

If they say they do
in the
know why they

or guess that
know
summoned ? they are summoned

are
same cause in
same judge,
which they
liave already given witness before the

if
they are asked,

said cause
.?
they remember what they deposed in the
And
whether
it
be true
And
whether they
.?
will add, take
away, change, or correct any thing

faithfully written
Whatsothe
ever they answer, must be

notary.
down by
Then
they are examined again, without seeing their
former depositions, that the truth or falsehood
may more
evi-
Finally, dently appear from their consistency or inconsistency. the before made be must this confirmation of their testimony
judges and secretary, and two religious and discreet persons. For as the party concerned is not allowed to be present, two
persons of reputation must be present in his stead. If the latter depositions do not agree with the former,'' the
former must be read over to the witnesses, and they interrogated what is the meaning of this difference in what they say,
and gently admonished to persist in the truth. Lastly, whatsoever they say must be written down, and if they contradict themselves, or faulter, they must be sent into custody, and if
the case requires
it,
to
be tortured and punished.
When
and
is
a witness swears that he will conceal his evidence,* afterwards convicted of discovering it before the publiit,
cation of
he
may be condemned by
the judges at their plea-
do pubhc penance, or to pay a fine, or to banature nishment, or the pillory, or to be whipped and if the
sure, either to
;
of the case requires

^
it,
to the
gallies.
Simanc. t.44.
sect.
'
23
tit.
Ibid. sect. 24.
Ibid.
64. ect, 83.
C C 3
390
If the witnesses are evidently caught in falsehood, they
may
his
be punished by the
discretion.
inquisitor, according to their merits
and
Sentence
is
pronounced openly against false witnesses, because
they are brought into public view, in order that theu' villany
may
be exposed.
But the punishments enjoined
are always
compa-
ratively mild, least others should be intimidated
from bearing
witness against future criminals.
CHAP. XX.
How
the
Prisoner hath a Copy of the Evidence, without the Names of the Witnesses.
witnesses having been re-examined,^ a copy of the
is
THE
that they
proofs brought against the criminals
usually given to them,
may
the sooner determine, whether they will give

trial,
up
be
the cause, or stand
and
m this case the following things

First,
are observed in this court.

literally
that the
depositions
given to the criminal as
made by
the witnesses, that he
may
fully understand
it
what every witness hath deposed against
him, so that
is
not sufficient to give them him in short.
Secondly, the depositions are not to be confoimded or mixed,
but each of them to be
distinctly
and separately from others
given him in writing, that the criminal
may
the better under-
stand them, and severally answer them, and thus be able the
better to defend himself
Thirdly, the names of the witnesses
are not to be given him, nor their surnames, nor any circumstances
by which he may
discover
who they
are,
because such
discovery might occasion great danger either to the witnesses or the Inquisition, upon account of the power of the persons
accused,
by reason of
their family, riches, or
mahce.
to
The
the
supreme senate determined the same, with respect
answers of the witnesses to the interrogatories of the criminals,

*
Pegna,
p. 47.

ordering they should not be given them,
in
if
S91
the witnesses were

tlie
danger of being discovered hereby.
For
same reason
they add the year and month, but not the particular day
the witnesses affirm the crime to be committed.
place
is
when
Thus
also the
added
in general,
but not the particular house or room
where.
nal
All these things they carefully avoid, that the criminot by any means discover
against him.
may
who
will
is
are the witnesses or

in
informers
This they
secrecy
no wise
suffer.
For
as they generally say,
the very sinew of the
Inquisition.
Hence
it
is
easy to infer, that
many
of those
interrogatories
which are formed by the advocates of the
criminals, are not allowed, because they
must
relate to
such
circumstances, which,
to
if
them the
witnesses.
known to them, would easily discover However the advocates, bound to the
to
Inquisition
by
oath,
must form them, that they may seem

prisoners, with the vain hopes,
all
is
do
something for the criminals, when in reality they do nothing,
and deceive the miserable
what
from
they will do in their defence, when nothing at
done for
them
them,
for whilst the witnesses or informers are concealed
they
are
deprived
of
the best
and most necessary
means of
their defence.
However,
and
this is strictly prohibited
by
several edicts of the Popes,
instructions of the inqui-
sitors.^
And
though the criminal
insists,
and demands, that he be
allowed to
a
make
his defence, according to the course of the law,
The form of proceeding was an
infallible
way
lo destroy
whomsoovor
the
inquisitors pleased.
The
prisoners are not confronted with their accusers,

listen
and there
is
no informer ever so base but they

child, a prostitute, are
to
a public criminal,
an infamous person, a
good evidence, even a son may

in short,
l,ie
inform against his father, a wife against her husband,

obliged to accuse himself, to guess
the prisoner
is
is
and
to confess the crime
supposed to
be guilty of, and of which he is frequently ignorant. This strange manner of proceeding struck a terror into the whole kingdom of Spain, a gemral jealousy and suspicion took possession of all ranks of people, friendship and
sociability
were
at
an end.
silence
is
Brothers were afraid of brothers, fathers of their
children.
Hence
become
the chaiacteristic of a nation,

fruitful climate.
endowed
with
ful
all
the vivacity natural to a
warm and
endeavoured to be
bailiffs to the Inquisition,
under the
The most artname of familiars,
chusing rather
this servile oifice,
than to be exposed to such cruelties.

Voltaire's Univ. Hist. v. 3. 177.
592
and by consequence that the names of the witnesses be shewn him as well as their depositions, he is not to be heard. Those
who
are called
new
Christians in Spain, never could obtain
it,
though they used

a Paramo
tells us,^
their
utmost endeavours for
it.
Ludovicus
that in the reign of Charles,
who succeeded
to
his grandfather Ferdinand, the
new
converts offered 80,0000
pieces of gold to the king, if he
would order the witnesses
be
made known in the tribunal of the Inquisition. And when the young king, who was but 18 years old, was greatly tempted by so vast a sum of money. Cardinal Ximenes, inquisitor general, by setting before him the great danger of such witnesses, and the damage that would hereby accrue to the church, wrought upon him to despise that offer. But when the person accused cannot particularly defend
himself upon account of the suppressing the names of the witnesses,
but can only conjecture in general, not being able to

tolerable guess,
it is
make any
recommended
to the
prudence
of the inquisitor, to take such proper measures, as that he
may
know, whether the said deponents and witnesses are the mortal
enemies of the persons accused or not.
And
lus
in order the
more
effectually to prevent all

arise
danger to
the witnesses, which
may
from
their being
known, Camilbut
Campegius
all
advises, not only to suppress their names,
even
circumstances that
may
tend to point out or discover

that the granting
them.
For he says he hath oftentimes seen
such a copy hath given
rise to enmities, hatreds,
wounds and
death; and sometimes, that those under Inquisition, falsely
imagining a person to have deposed against them,

not, nor said or did
who hath
any thing against them, have notwithstand-
ing, through such a false persuasion, contrived not only greatly
to injure him, but even his destruction.
Thus
it
happened
at
Ferrara,
and
at
other places, as he says
he was credibly
informed.
And
therefore he advises the inquisitors, to proceed

affair,
very cautiously in this

faith, as to secure the
and so
to defend the Catholic
Hves of the witnesses.
For he says there
are few to be found,
who are
if
willing to inform or depose in this
cause of heretics, and that
the safety of the witnesses should

2. c. 6. n. 4.
L.
2.
t.
39S
be endangered by the world, he imagines there would not be so
much
as a single informer.
When
any just exceptions are objected against the witnesses,

is
the cnminal
admitted to prove them.
But
his witnesses are
so cautiously examined, as if possible to prevent their
knowing
who
this,
the witnesses against the criminal are.
And,
in order to
they are interrogated not only concerning the enmity or
conspiracy of the real witnesses against the criminal, but of

others also
who
are not evidences against him.
Since therefore they are so exceeding cautious not to disco-
ver by any means the informers or witnesses to the criminals,

it is
evident they are not brought before, or confronted with
one another, that they
may be heard
against,
and what they
say and answer be opposed to each other.
Carena^ teaches us,
that persons are seldom confronted in the holy office, and that
it is
never done in the supreme tribunal of the
city, unless
the
cause be fully known, and the cardinals supreme inquisitors interpose
by
their decree,
who
usually determine, whether or no
any danger may accrue

confronted.
to the witnesses
and criminal by being
But because sometimes it happens in the holy office, that the criminal must necessarily be seen and pointed out by the witnesses, this is done not by openly confronting
them, but by making the witnesses look through the crevices of
the door of some fastened room, where the criminal
is
put, in
company of some other persons ahke

face.
in their dress, stature,
and
This Carena says was practised formerly in the Inquisi-
tion at
Cremona, according
to the
congregation, where
a certain regular,
command of who had
the sacred
contracted
matrimony, was thus viewed and pointed out, notwithstanding

his confession, that the sentence of the nullity of his marriage
might be more
safely pronounced.
P.
3.
t.
7. sect. 6.
394
CHAP. XXI.
How
the Articles
and Witnesses foi'
the
Criminal are pro-
duced and ecoamined.
WHEN the criminal

term
is
hath received a copy of the evidence
and proofs against him,* if he insists on his defence, a certain

granted him to exhibit the
articles
by which he would
prove his innocence.

day, but
left to
This term
is
not fixed to any precise
the pleasure of the judge,

days, as
who can
grant him
more or fewer
he thinks
fit.
And
because the
defence of the criminal consists of three parts, viz. in denying

the fact, or disabling the witnesses, or proving his good
life
and behaviour, his being a good Christian or Catholic, the

articles to
be proved are disposed into method, according to
the aforesaid division.
But yet the prudent and Catholic

which he beheved
to
procurator or advocate must consider his oath, and both insert

in the articles the things
be true, just
as they have been suggested to
him by the
criminal,
he
is
to
defend, and continually admonish

truth.
him simply
by the
to confess the
At
the end of the articles produced
criminal,'' the
names of the witnesses by which he would prove

are put down, and the particular article
his innocence,
upon which he would

For
as
it
have each witness examined,
specified.
cannot easily
the matters
happen that any

contained in
or he to
all
single
witness should
know
all
the articles, therefore to prevent the inquisitor,

the inquisitor commits the examination, the
whom
trouble of being forced to guess w]io
knows the contents of such

all
and such an
every
article,
or of examining
the witnesses
upon
article, it is particularly
shewn, that such a witness must

article,
be examined upon such and such an
and
so of the rest.
By some he
endeavours to prove, that the person

is
who he ima^
others,
gines hath deposed against him,

that he hath lived a
^
his mortal
enemy; by
good
1.
life,
and so
on.
Pegna,
2. c. 48.
b ibid. c. 49.

If after the
articles
395
have been produced and admitted, the
criminal will add one or

inquisitor
more additional
as well as the
articles to
first,
them, the
it is
may admit them

by
because
not a
expressly prohibited
law.
In forming these
articles,
skilful advocate or procurator
must consider those

i.
things,
which
false-
may
either
remove or extenuate the crime,

whether the person was
e.
prove the
hood of the accusation, or extenuate the guilt by proper circumstances

;
as,
mad
or drunk
when he
spoke the words which constitute his crime, &c.
CHAP. XXII.
Oftlie Defence
of the Criminals.
AFTER the parties have prepared their proofs, Pegna says,

a copy of the defensive process must be delivered to the criminal.
But Carena
observes, that for the space of twenty years,

at
during which he acted in the Inquisition
Cremona, he never
to the criminals in
saw a copy of the defensive process given

that court,
and he advises
all
the inquisitors, to act in the same
manner
and
because sometimes the criminal produces in his defence
witnesses of a tender conscience,

for this reason
who rather make inconveniences may arise from

this
against him,
the grant of
this process.
And
he says
is
the practice of the Spanish

is
Inquisition.
But whatever the copy
which
is
gi'anted him,
he hath a term fixed him for making his defence, wdthin which,
if
he thinks
fit,
he gives in his informations as to
fact
and law,
to prove his innocence.
Obstinate heretics are denied a defence,^ but criminals,

yet convicted, are allowed to
first
riot
and principal defence
make the best they can. The of tliose who are innocent, is to deny
Such a one
them, that he
the crimes which are falsely objected to them.
must constantly
*
persist in his denial of
may
not
Cap. 57.
**
Siinanc. Catlu Inst. c. 17.
396
unjustly
HISTORY OF THE INaiTISITION.

condemn, and give
false
evidence against himself.
Such a one however cannot prove

did not say or do such a thing
;
directly
by
witnesses that he
but when the place and time of

is
the crime, said to be committed,
assigned, he
may prove
that
he was not then and there present, and that therefore he did
not say or do any thing of which he
is
accused.
And when
he
is
he hath proved
absolved.
this
by
several reputable witnesses,
to
be
v^%^%'\/v>^-v^
CHAP. XXIII.
How
the
Inquisitor may he
rejected.
THERE
and those
inquisitor.
are other exceptions against the
judge himself,*
are principally two,
the
first
is
the refusal of the
This refusal
is
sometimes
reasonable and just,
sometimes frivolous and void.

causes,
*But in this tribunal
many
not
cri-
which are
sufficient to set aside other judges, are
admitted, but only these, enmities, conspiracy against the

minals, or something
hke
it,
as a grievous contention,
whence
enmity
may easily
arise.
Lesser causes are never allowed.
Or
if the inquisitor
hath dealt hardly by the criminal, contrary to

If the inquisitor apprehends
the
common
course of the law."
that the accused person will refuse
him upon
this latter account,
he
is is
may
void,
give a full deputation to some other person, before he

\\dth his
acquainted
being rejected, after which such rejection

If such rejechis mistake,
and the deputation made stands good.

to the inquisitor,
tion
be presented
he
may amend
-it
and reduce the process

a
to
the condition
was
in,
before the
Direct, p. 3. n. 128.
is
* In Portugal, the
ignorance of the inquisitors
absolutely proverbial, so
much
so, that
when any nobleman

his brothers,
or rich person has occasion to converse
en the subject of bringing up

most stupid of
law, that he
his ions,
he says, " As to
my son, who
is
the
we must
send him to learn divinity, or the canon
may become an
inquisitor or a canon*"
Da
Costa's Narr. vol. 1. 99.
897
injury complained of; and thus the grievance being removed,
the reason of suspicion ceases, and the refusal of the inquisitor
becomes void.
If he rejects
accuser,
him
is
as
an enemy, or as a friend of his enemy or

=
Eymeric
of opinion, that the matter

it.
must be
left to
arbitrators to determine
But now the reason of such

of,
refusal
must be remitted
to the
supreme senate of the
inquisition, that
the affair being summarily taken cognizance
the inquisitor
in that cause,
refused
may be
rejected, or prohibited to
judge
or on the contrary,
may be commanded
to proceed.
This
is
determined by the Madrid instruction.^

inquisitors shall
" If any one of the

if
be refused by any criminal,
such inquisitor
hath a colleague on the spot, he must then abstain from the

cognizance of such cause, and certify the senate of the matter, If he hath
and
in the
mean
let
while let his colleague proceed.
no colleague,
him
in
hke manner
certify the senate,
and not
proceed in the cause, until the senate shall decree what ought
to be done, after having seen
suspicion.
and examined the reasons of the

all
The same must be done when

*
the inquisitors
are rejected.*"
CHAP. XXIV.
Of the Appeal from
the Inquisitor.
ANOTHER exception against the judge

the
inquisitor.'^
all
is,
to appeal
from
" That
For although the emperor Frederick decrees,"* benefit of proclamation and appeal shall be wholly
allowed to the person accused.
denied to heretics, their receivers and favourers,'' yet sometimes
such appeal
tics
is
However, hereunless one that
are allowed no appeal from a

is
definitive sentence, because
no one
definitively
it,
condemned
for heresy,
hath confessed
or
who hath been

;
legally convicted, according

definitive sen52.
sect. 7.
to the laws of the inquisition

s'
and from such

>
Direct, com. 30.

121, &c. com.
31.
"*
A.D. 15Cl,c.
1.
Direct, n.
In
Commissi nobis,
398
tences there can be
no appeal,
in favour of the faith,
and out
of hatred to heretics, least judgment should be protracted.*
But an interlocutory sentence

have been unjustly dealt with.
Simancas confirms the same
a definitive sentence,
sentences, if
tics.
it
is
a quite different thing, and
from this criminals are allowed to appeal,
when they think they
:**
" Heretics cannot appeal from

all
though they may from
interlocutory
doth not yet appear that the criminals are hereif
So that
a criminal be condemned to the torture, or to
purgation, to be bastinadoed, or to a fine, he
may
appeal, be-
cause
it
;
doth not appear that he
is
an heretic, but only sus-
pected
nor doth he appeal from the law, but from the judges,
sentence according to their pleasure."
parts.
who have pronounced

the criminal affirms he
This appeal must consist of two

lies
The grievance which
under, and the plea by v/hich such
grievance
is
proved.
Some
grievances are capable of being remedied.
As
if
the
his
inquisitor should not admit the accused person to
make
defence, or hath singly, and
by
if
himself,
without the bishop
or vicar,
commanded him
And,
to
be put to the question.
Other
grievances are irreparable, as
he hath actually made him un-
dergo the torture.
therefore,
when
the accused person

letters
alleges the grievances,
and again and again demands

is
of
appeal
;'^
the inquisitor, after such an appeal
exhibited to
him, must, within thirty days, examine the reasons of such an

appeal,
and
if,
after
having taken the advice of proper persons,
he finds that he hath unjustly aggi'ieved the accused person, he must,

at the
term assigned, amend what hath been amiss,
remedy the grievances complained of, and bring the process to For when the its former state, and then proceed as before.
grievance
is
removed, the appeal

a
is
void.
Cap. Ut Inquisilionis, de
b
haeret.
I.
6.
De
Cathol. Inst.
tit.
6. sect- 3.
e Apostoli.
Those ApostoU were demissory
letters,
granted by ecclesiasti-
cal officials
and judges, to those who appealed
to Ihe
pope
at
Rome.
399
CHAP. XXV.
How
they proceed against those
who make
their Escape.
THUS have we
or hath
given an account of the method of projail.*

is
ceeding against a criminal actually in
But
if
he absent,
made
his escape, the process
formed against him
after this
manner.
When
any one
is
informed against before
the inquisitor for being infected with heresy, and such person
is
not present in the place where the inquisitor
lives,
but dwells
in
some other
he
place, within the

is
bounds of the
inquisitor's ju-
risdiction,
said to
be absent, but not a
fugitive.
is
But when any one knows

him,^ or
is
that inquisition
made
be a
against
actually imprisoned,
and yet makes

is
his escape, to
fugitive.
avoid the hands of the inquisitors, he
said to
In
this case, the inquisitor first

is
enquires diligently, and withfled,
and where he hath concealed himself; and if he finds out the place, orders him to be If it be within his own taken up, and sent back to him. jurisdiction, he may require the temporal lord to apprehend
out noise, to what place he
him, and conduct him ^vithin his
district.
Yea, he may
re-
quire the same from any other lord, whilst he hath
him
in
If he be without his jurisdiction, he may neverpossession. theless proceed against him, and require the inquisitor, in whose
jurisdiction
he
is,
to cause
him
to be taken up,
and sent back

justice
to him, or send
shall require.
him
his process, that he
may do what
If the inquisitor cannot find out the place to which the
cri-
minal is fled, he cites him of that diocese to which he belongs, and in the parish church of that city, where he dwelt before his escape, and, finally,
in his
ally
personally in the cathedral church
own proper house
in
which he commonly
lived, person-
to appear within
a certain term before
the inquisitor,
to answer concerning the faith
and
articles
of faith, under this
penalty, that if he doth not appear within the term assigned
Direct, p. 3. n. 30.
Com.
SS.
"
Com.
ISS.
400
HISTORr OF THE INQUISITION.
him, he shajl be excommunicated with the greater excommunication

;
and
if
taken afterwards, must be punished by pubhc
whipping and closer confinement.
CHAP. XXVI.
How
the
Process
is
is
ended in the Inquisition.
AFTER the process

that
thus begun and carried on, it remains

it is
we now explain how

all
finished.
When
by
the defences are exhibited, the criminal presses to
have his cause dispatched.
This
may and must be done

by
either
the imprisoned criminal himself, or
his procurator or
advocate, and that either

petition.
by speaking, or by presenting a
short
" After
this,
the judges with their assessors and counsellors,*

shall consider,
having examined the proofs,
and
shall
proceed
according to the merits of the causes to pass sentences, or to

interlocutories,^
and absolve the innocent, and leave the
obsti-
nate to the secular judge,
and condemn such as are suspected,

or purgation, or impri;
according to the nature of then- crimes, persons and proofs,

either to the question, or abjuration,
sonment, or banishment, or to a fine
or shall enjoin
them
to
purge and redeem
their fault
by
fastings, prayers,
and alms.
Simancas hath given us a brief account of the manner of
pronouncing sentence, which I

fully represents to us the
shall
here insert, because

is
it
method which
usually observed in
these cases.
" All
little
the judges are obliged to read the sentences,* out of a

brief,
book or
and must do
it
themselves,
and not by
others, unless they are illustrious persons, or in
some post of
great dignity.
And,
therefore,
Simanc.
t.
when
the inquisitors have a
44. sect. 26.
* Interlocutio is
not a definitive sentence, but the determination of some

till
smaller matter iu a cause,
the principal cause
is fully
discussed.
Simanc.|t.'^60. sect. 1.

cause before them of more than
401
ordinary consequence, they
may pronounce
the clergy and
sentence
by
others, wliich
must be done before

and
terror.
people, for instruction, warning,

in Spain.
And
"
this
The form
is
was formerly the custom of a sentence of condemnation
is this.'
First
the nature of the doctrine or opinions asserted

himself,
by the criminal
hath
declared
after this, the diligent enquiry that
been made
hardened
into his crimes, the citations, admonitions, confes-
sions, legal proofs, the
times given for repentance, his
mind
all
in his errors, his obstinate persisting in them,
and
other things, which
may
tend to shew that the process which
hath been carried on and observed against him hath been just, are enumerated. All which particulars being laid down in their
order, then follows the sentence
itself,
formed as the nature of
the crime requires, according to the ecclesiastical rules, containing the condemnation of the opinions, authors, books, and
other matters.
"
Besides,'' in the
sentence of condemnation, the time

fell
must
be declared from which the criminal
into heresy, that
by a
pro-
bare inspection, the judge of the forfeited effects
may kno^
is
from what day

son, that there
cess
his effects are to

letter
be confiscated, which
vided by a certain
of the inquisitor general, for this reaof looking over the whole pro-
may be no need
secret.
on
this account, in
which there are several things which

It
is
ought
to
be kept
also provided
by another
letter
of the senate, that when the judges and the learned are dehberating about the sentence to be pronounced, they shall fix the
time of the heresy.
tions,
This
letter is printed
amongst the
instruc-
"
and dated from Granada, A. D. 1499. The sentence, by which persons lapsed into heresy are
in this
form.'^
re-
incorporated into the church, is clared to have been heretics or apostates, and to have incurred But inasmuch as they say the penalties established by law.
They
are de-
they
will
return to the church with a pure heart, and faith
unfeigned, the judges absolve them from excommunication,
Siraanc.
t.
GO. sect. 2.
Ibid. sect. 3
Ibid. sect. 6.
Dd
402
and
''

reconcile
them
to the church, if
it
be true what they say,
that tliey are unfeignedly
and truly converted.*

condemnation the criminal must be
But
in a sentence of
declared an obstinate heretic, and his effects be confiscated, and

his opinions
tized,
and writings must be condemned and anathemaall
and he must be moreover deprived of
ecclesiastical
heresies, public offices,
be delivered over to
ment.^
and honours whatsoever, and, finally, the secular court, to receive his due punishafter sentence of reconciliation,
" But
if
any one,
shall
be
convicted of having concealed any heresies or heretics, or to
have boasted that he was innocent, and unjustly condemned,
he must be examined again as an impenitent ; nor mil the sentence by which he was reconciled to the church, be of any
service to him, because
it
appears by this very thing, that
it
was pronounced upon a feigned confession and pretended conversion.^
Besides, if any
new proof
arises against the convert,
his cause must be tried over again, notwithstanding the sen-
tence of re-incorporation or absolution, or purgation, or question
pronounced before in the same
cause.'^
is
"
When
the inquisitors diifer, and the cause

inquisition, all
determined
to the
by the senate of the holy

sentence, even they
nion.*
must subscribe
who were of
the contrary or different opi-
If there should happen to be in any province three
inquisitors,
and one agrees with the bishop or his vicar, and the two others differ from them, the cause must be remitted But if two agree with the ordinary judge, the to the senate.
sentence must be immediately pronounced, without any
tion
menof
made of
the difference about pronouncing such sentence.

letters
All these things are more fully contained in several

the senate.
"It
which
is
also the custom,
that
when the
are
sentences against
all,
heretics are publicly pronounced, to read those last of
by
the obstinate and
impenitent
condemned;
and
* 1 Instruct.
Hispal. c. 10.
^
b Simanc, sect. 6.
Ibid. sect. 8
1 Instruct. Hispal. c. 13.

e
3 Instruct. Valdolit. c. 3.
Simanc. sect. 10.

after they
403
have read over a summary account of the acts of
the process, to
all
make
a pause, and admonish the heretics before
the people, that they would at length be converted, beis
cause as yet the time of mercy

will
not out.*
If they say they

to jail,
be converted, they are to be carried back

if
and ad-
mitted to penance
converted.
But
if
they persist in their
obstinacy and impenitence, their sentence must be read, after
which they must be immediately seized on by the secular judge, and being condemned to the flames, be directly burnt.
Lutherans are dealt with in a different manner, because they
are the worst,
and the most pernicious of

;
all heretics,
and very
seldom truly converted

greater severity.
on which accounts they are treated with

were pronounced in Spain
" In
against
this order the sentences
heretics
descending from Jews and moors, because
they could hurt only themselves, or those of the same race

with themselves
;
for during the space of eight
hundred
years,
them.**
none of the noble or antient Christians were infected by
But
after that the pernicious heretics of
our time are found to
have infected not only antient, but even some noble Christians
with their impiety, they are not admitted to be reconciled at
the last
moment when
sentence
is
to
be pronounced, because
then they ask pardon rather through fear of immediate death,
than willingly and from the heart, and being thus but feigned
converts
may do
a great deal of mischief
/^'VW^'/< -vx
CHAP. XXVIT.
How
the
Process
is
ended by Absolution.
it
HAVING
The
first
said these things in general,
now
remains, that
we distinctly'explain how
every process
is
finished.
tJie faith,
manner of ending
*
a process in causes of
^
Simanc.
srct. 11.
Ibid. sect. 12.
D d
'^
404
is
HISTORY OF THE I>3aUISITI0N.

absolution,
by
when
the criminal
is
not found guilty.
And
this
may happen two
ways, either because he was really found
innocent, the informers
and witnesses being found guilty of
falsehood, or because the accusation against
him was not
fully
proved.
If he
is
found innocent
after the first
manner, especially
if
the witnesses have retracted their depositions, then he
may
be
pronounced innocent.
And
in this case, as
Paramus
tells us,*
the accused person, whose innocence appears, rides

horse, amidst the applause of the people,
upon an
crowned with laurel
and palm- branches,

If he
is
after the
manner of a triumph.
not found guilty, after the second manner, because
he
is
not convicted neither by his

fact,
own
confession, nor the eviis
dence of
nor by the legal producing of witnesses, and
not otherwise found to be suspected, nor publicly defamed for

the aforesaid crime, he
together, or
is
absolved by the bishop and inquisitor

separately.^
by
either of
them
For that the prisoner cannot be condemned

is
in such a case,*'
expressly determined
by the council of Biterre,"^ and by
that
of Narbonne.*
"But
proceed to the condemnation of no perconfession,- or clear
son, without his

for
it is
own
and open proofs
better to suffer a crime to
go unpunished, than
to con-
demn
the innocent."
is
In such a sentence of absolution there
no mention made
is
of the heresies or crimes, for which such person
accused or
informed against, because they are not proved.
This hath
it
been provided for by the Madrid instruction,^ whether
be
pronounced upon a person dead or

fends the
alive.
"
When
he who debe
memory and
reputation of a person deceased, hath
legally maintained his cause,
and the deceased person

his sentence shall be
is
to
absolved from any farther

in the public act,
trial,
pronounced
because the edicts were published against
him.
son
However,
is
in this case, the statue of such deceased peract,
who
absolved in the public
shall not
be brought
forth,
nor shall the particular errors of which he was accused,

c
I
2.
t.
3.
c. 1, n. 12.
Direct, p. 3. n. 141.
J Cap. 11.
Ibid.
com. 121.
:
Cap. 23.
A. D. 1561. cap. 62-

be
recited, because they are not proved.
405
The same must be

trial, if
observed with respect to those,
who
are personally apprehended
and accused, and absolved from
farther
they shall de-
mand
Not
it."
that they are
wont
to
pronounce such criminal free

is
from heresy, but only to declare that nothing

against him, on account of which he
legally
to
done
may, or ought
be pro-
nounced an
pravity;
present
heretic,
or any ways be suspected of heretical

is
and that therefore he

trial,
wholly released from his
inquisition
and judgment.
But they
carefully
avoid putting into his sentence that he wâs innocent, or not

guilty, that if so
be he should afterwards be informed against, he
and the
crinle legally proved,
may be condemned
But
notwith-
standing the aforesaid sentence of absolution.
if it
should
is
happen that any one
is
pronounced wholly innocent, and

is,
afterwards accused of the same crime, their doctrine
that
notwithstanding his sentence of absolution, he
may
be again
judged and condemned ; because,

of the
in this
crime no sentences
whatsoever can ever be accounted as an adjudged case, in favour

faith.
In the same manner
also they are absolved
who
are accused
of receiving, defending, or otherwise favouring heretics

heretical
or
pravity,
when nothing
is
legally
granted against
them.
CHAP. XXVIII,
How
the
Process against a Person defamed for Heresy

120 n ended hy Canonical Purgati
is
WHEN
or
the person accused
is
for heresy, in
any
his
village,
city,
only fovmd to be defamed or province, and is not con-
victed either
by
own
confession, or the evidence of the fact,
by the
legal
producing of witnesses, or any other legal proofs.
d3
406

is
and infamy only

but he
is
precisely against him,
he
is
not absolved,
enjoined canonical purgation
by
the bishop
and inqui-
sitor together,
and not
separately.^
" There
is
frequent mention
made of
canonical purgation,
it
in the papal law,
and though
in all other crimes

it is
is
grown
and
into disuse, yet in the crime of heresy

is
now
practised,
very
common
in the sacred court of the inquisitors.^
For
which reason Godofred praises Spain in these words.

triumphing especially in these
praise, because
it
Persons
suspected of heresy are punished in the most religious king-
doms of
Spain,
times,
and
real
worthy of singular
heresy, but even
suffers not only
no
no suspicion of heresy
to remain even a
mo-
ment without a
tain witnesses
suitable censure."
it is
In the cause of canonical purgation

(the
required, that cerinquisitor
number being determined by the
according to the crime) shall appear in favour of the accused,
who,
after
having been solemnly sworn, declare his innocence

;
of the charges alledged against him
and the accused himself

this
swears to his innocence, promising to continue in the behef of

the Cathohc faith:
having performed
purgation he
is
declared to be a person of good repute.
But
as this purgation
it is
depends wholly on the pleasure of
other persons,
a very deceitful and uncertain thing, and
therefore should not easily be enjoined criminals

sitor s.*=
Thus
the
Madrid
instruction.'^
by die inqui" Canonical purganot
tion
is,
through the wickedness of men, a very dangerous

it is
remedy, especially in these times, and therefore

used,
much
and must therefore be

*
seldom practised,
and with great
caution."
Hence Simancas judges,
that those
who
are born
of Jewish or Moorish parents, must not be compelled to this purgation, because it would be the same thing as to throw
them
thinks
directly into the

least
fire.
For who doth not think

?
ill
of
them, or at
it
doubt of
their innocence
And
therefore he
tor-
would be better
to
compel them by abjuration,
ments, or arbitrary punishments.
But
if
they are at any time
Direct, n. 144. com. 38.

in Direct, p. 2.
c
b Siuianc.
14.
tit.
'^
t.
56. sect. 1.
Pegna,
com.
A. D. 1561. cap. 47.
Simanc.
56. sect. 1.
HISTORY OF THE I^^QUISITION.
407
condemned
to this purgation,
and they cannot procure such
compurgators as are required, others are to be admitted, though

not altogether so
fit,
that he
may
not be wholly deprived of the
means of
his defence.
And
finally,
he again and again ad-
monishes the inquisitors not rashly or easily to
condemn any
one to canonical purgation, for

that
it is
this reason,
amongst others,
enough
to sink the criminal, if the witnesses answer,
that they
false.
do not know% or doubt, whether he swore true or

indeed
And
who would
is
not be doubtful in this case,

to purgation
in
who knows
that
no one
condemned
who
is
is
not
vehemently suspected.
And
therefore,
his opinion they
only are to be" enjoined purgation, whose reputation
of high
concern to the Christian people, viz, bishops, priests, preachers,
and others of the same kind.
CHAP. XXIX.
How
the
Process
is
ended hy Torture.
not found guilty, either by
WHEN the person accused

his
is
own
confession, or the evidence of the fact, or legally prois
ducing the witnesses, and when there

support the suspicion, as
to abjure heresy,
is
no such evidence to
necessary to his being
condemned
he
is
condemned by an
he
interlocutory sen-
tence to the question and torture, that if he confesses nothing
when
interrogated
by
torture,
may be
esteemed as free
and innocent, and that if he confesses " For the same converted and live.
''
his errors
end,""
he may be
says Simancas,
Paul delivered the Corinthian

flesh, diat his spirit
to
Satan for the destruction

*
of his
might be saved."
Ulpian spoke
Royas however
is
says,* that
well,
when he
affirm-
ed, that credit should not always be given to the question, for
it
a very
frail
and dangerous thing, and oftentimes keeps

^
Cathol. Instit.
t.
65 sect 11.
Royas, p.
2. Assert. 31. sect. 295, 296.
D d 4
408
HISTORY
OF
THE INQUISITION.
Some
are fearful,
the truth from appearing.

lie
who had
rather
and speak falsehood instead of truth, than endure torments. And yet in the crime of heresy, Roy as would have the judges and ready
of proof
to
its
peculiarly disposed,
put
men
to the torture, beis
cause
it is
a crime concealed in
^vant
nature, and there
often-
times great
Simancas adds, that in secret

inflict
crimes a judge ought to be more ready to

in others,
torture than
in the heart,
and
especially in heresy,
which Hes hid
and
is
more concealed than other
crimes.^
Add
to this, that
an
heretic*s confessing, will
be greatly profitable to himself and the
whole commonwealth.
The
cases, in
which they proceed

ai'e
to the torture in the pro-
cess of the inquisition,
various.
This however
is
a received
thing, that they are never to proceed to torture, unless there
be a defect of other proofs, and they think that the truth cannot otherwise be found out.
torture,
till
Hence they do not proceed
to the
after the criminal

all
hath a copy of his process, and
he hath answered to
the articles, and exhibited his defences,
and yet cannot make
his innocence appear plainly to the judge,

fully convicted
when
at the
same time he cannot be
by
wit-
nesses, or the evidence of the thing.
A
is
copy of the proofs
is
not to be given,
when
the criminal
found contradicting himself, faultering or trembling.
For
such contradiction, faultering, or trembling, w^hen other external proofs are wanting,
torture
riation
may
determine the judge to proceed to

that every va-
is
upon any one of them. But others say not enough in order to the torture.
Bernard Co-
mensis writes to the same purpose.

It
is
it
farther to be observed, that the
judge must take care
that
be diligently and distinctly inserted at large by the

acts,
notary in the
whether the person interrogated answered

;
with resolution, or in a trembhng manner
what signs he
dis-
covered in his face, whether paleness or tears, or laughter, or

sweat, or trembling
;
because, in case of an appeal, the superior
judge,
ally,
who
cannot look on the criminals and witnesses person-
but only as they are described in writing, cannot come to
Siraanc.
tit.
65. sect. 51-

the knowledge of these
at large
409
particulars, unless they are described

;
by the
first
judge
nor can the judge appealed to pre-
sume
that there hath been

it
any inconsistency, because he knew,

to
that if there had,
ought
have been expressed

the
in the acts
lest
transmitted to him.
And
this is
more necessary,
the
judge himself, upon examination, should be proved to have

ordered the criminal to be tortured without proof.
sistency
This incon-
must be declared
j
in presence of the inconsistent witness,
when
the
And
udge intends to punish him on this account. this is what Campegius particularly recommends
that they let the inquisitor
to the
vicars or commissaries of the inquisitor, or the other deputies
of the holy
offices,
know how
far
persons, under examination, are to be credited, which principally depends on their looks.
He thinks
the same ought to be

liis
diligently observed, whether the inquisitor himself, or
vicar,
makes the examination, with

whose advice they
respect to those skilful persons,
take, v>dio also
ought to know these things.
But it
of
depends wholly on the pleasure of the judge, whether
or no the person. accused shall be tortured or not,
upon account
trembling,
such inconsistency, faultering,

&:c.
contradiction,
sweat,
If there are proofs sufficient for inquisition and arrest, but
not for the torture, a prudent judge
may
collect sufficient proofs

like.
for the torture from such inconsistency, and the
But yet there

inquisition
is
is
a case given, in which a person may be tortured

viz.
without any proofs and copy given,

present, and
will
when
the person under
not answer.
For then he
is
to
be tortured not to extort a confession, but an affirmative or negative answer.
Likewise,
if
a person under inquisition doth
not appear within the due term, and is thereupon declared guilty of contumacy, and afterwards comes to purge himself
from such contumacy, he may, without any other

tortured
proofs,
be
upon account of
it.
The
to the
inquisitors sometimes shamefully
and rashly proceed
torture of innocent persons, as will evidently appear
by
one instance, not to mention more, given us by Gonsalvius."
" At the same time almost they apprehended

p.
in the inquisition
181.
410
at Seville, a noble lady,
Joan Boliorquia, the wife of Francis
Varquius, a very eminent man, and lord of Higiiera, and
daughter of Peter Garsia Xeresius, a wealthy citizen of
Seville.
The
occasion of hor imprisonment was, that her
sister,
Mary
Bohorquia, a
burnt for
young lady of eminent piety, who was afterwards hef pious confession, had declared in her torture, that
she had several times conversed with her sister concerning her
own
six
doctrine.
When
she was
child,
first
imprisoned, she was about
months gone with
upon which account she was not

which the other
so straitly confined, nor used with that cruelty
prisoners were treated with, out of regard to the infant she

carried in her.
child from her,
Eight days
after her dehvery,
they took the
and on the
fifteenth shut her close up,
and made
her undergo the fate of the other prisoners, and began to ma-
nage her cause with
theh' usual arts
and
rigour.
In so dread-
ful a calamity she had only this comfort, that a certain pious young woman, who was afterwards burnt for her rehgion by the This young inquisitors, was allowed her for her companion.
creature was, on a certain day, carried out to her torture,
and
being returned from
it
into her jail, she
was so shaken, and
had
her
all
her hmbs so miserably disjointed, that when she laid

rushes,
it
upon her bed of

rest, so that
rather increased her misery than gave
she could not turn herself without the most
excessive pain.
In
this condition, as
Bohorquia had
little
it
not in
her power to shew her any, or but very

she endeavoured to comfort her
outward kindness,
tenderness.
mind mth great

exercise,
The
girl
had
scarce
began to recover from her
torture,
when
tor-
Bohorquia was carried out to the same
and was
tured with such diabolical cruelty upon the rack, that the rope
pierced and cut into the very bones in several places, and in
this
manner she was brought back
to prison, just ready to ex-
pire, the
blood immêdiately running out of her mouth in great
plenty.
Undoubtedly they had burst her bowels, insomuch,
that the eighth

after
all,
day
after her torture she
died.
And
when,
they could not procure sufficient evidence to condemn

after
her,
though sought
and procured by was born
all their inquisitorial
arts, yet
as the accused person
in that place,
affair
where
to the
they were obliged to give some account of the

people,
first
411
act of
and indeed could not by any means dissemble it, in the triumph appointed after her death, they commanded
to
her sentence
be pronounced in chese words
'
Because
this
lady died in prison, (without doubt suppressing the causes of it) and was found to be innocent upon inspecting and diligently
examining her cause, therefore the holy tribunal pronounces her free from all charges brought against her by'the fiscal, and
absolving her
fmm
any farther process, doth
restore her both

all
as to her innocence
and reputation, and commands
her
effects
which had been confiscated, to be restored to those to whom they of right belonged,' &c. And thus after they had murdered her by torture with savage cruelty, they pronounced her
innocent."
When
quisitorial
the sentence
to
is
pronounced by which the criminal
is
condemned
the torture, according to the

it is
manner of the
either appeal
in-
law and processes,
immediately tobe notified to
the promoter of the exchequer, that he

it,
may
from
or
demand
the execution of
it,
as
it is
contained in the letters
of the inquisition.^
Formerly the torture was

tics
inflicted
by lay judges upon here-
or suspected persons, according to the constitution of Inno-
cent IV.^
But because by
this
means, secret matters were
oftentimes divulged, and great inconveniences to the faith arose
from hence, they afterwards thought
it
more convenient and

full
wholesome, that the whole cognizance and
discussion of
these crimes, which are merely ecclesiastical, should be confined

to the inquisitors.
And
it
as this could not oftentimes
be done
without the question,

sitors
was therefore provided, that the inquifor these offences.
and bishops might torture criminals
And upon this

larity,
account they had this privilege granted them,
that if at any time they should happen to contract any irregu-
they should mutually dispense with each other.
As
ap-
pears from the rescript of
Urban IV. beginning, Ut Negotium.
And
this is the
law now in practice.
The
bishop and inquisitor, therefore, meet together, and
by
is
an interlocutory sentence, pronounce that the accused person

*
Simaac.
t.
G5. sect. 53.
Pegna,
in p. 3.
com. 110.
412
to

to the torture
such a day and such an hour. Thus " Let the inquisitors and the Madrid instruction* commands
be put
ordinary meet together, to pronounce sentence of torture, and

in the
same manner be present
at the execution of
it,
by reason
For
of the various cases that
may happen under
the torture."
neither the bishop nor the inquisitor, nor the inquisitor without
the bishop, or his vicar, can put any one to the torture.
if the
But
bishop or his vicar, upon
summons
sent them, either re-
fuses or neglects to be present within eight days, the inquisitor
may proceed
of the other,
alone to the torture

if
or if one be not within reach
he be absent a great
way
off,
then the other

said to be a
may
proceed by himself
But what
inquisitor
place
may be
judge
great
way
off, is left
at the pleasure of the
to determine.
However, the bishop and

signify their consent
may
depute each other, or
days
after they are
summoned. In the
is
by letters, which must be done within eight inquisition at Cremona,

between the vicar general on
his left.
'
the advocate of the exchequer

'
present at the torture, and the
inquisitor there sits in the middle

his right hand,
and the advocate on
As
to the persons
who may be
tortured,^ although in all
other causes and crimes some persons are excepted, such as

doctors, soldiers, officers,
Noblemen, and
their sons, yet in this

is
most grievous and horrible crime of heresy, there

lege to defend any one, but
all
no
privi-
may be put
to the torture, even

to prevent
clergymen, monks, or other religious.

munication,
But
excom-
by
grievously torturing or hurting them, and on
account of the dignity with which they are invested, they torture
them more gently and mildly, unless the heinousness of

and the strength of the evidence requires otherwise.
to such
the crime,
As
who
are freed
from being tortured
for other crimes
upon account of
five
their youth, or old age, or being with child,
they are not to be tortured for heresy.
Persons under twentyif
may be
is
tortured for suspicion
of heresy, but not

terrified
they
Neicus-
are under fourteen, but they

ther
may be
and
beat.
there any exception of place, although

is
by ancient
tom
or municipial laws the torture

a
not otherwise to be in1.

t,
A. D. I5C1.
c. 48.
=
Carena, p.
9.
num.
41.
Pegna,
ibid. p. 642, 643.
S
flicted there.
41
Thus
in the
kmgdom
of Aragon, no judge can
order any criminal to the torture, but yet in favour of the faith,
any persons, even though privileged, may be tortured for suspicions of heresy.
After the sentence of torture

pare themselves to
inflict it."
is
is
pronounced, the
officers pre-
"
The
place of torture in the
Spanish inquisition
generally an under-ground and very
dark room, to which one enters through several doors.

is
There
a tribunal erected in
secretary,
sit.
it,
in
which the
inquisitor, inspector,
and
When
the candles are lighted, and the perin,
son to be tortured brought

for the other,
the executioner,
who was
waiting
makes an astonishing and dreadful appearance.

all
He
is
covered
over with a black hnen garment
down
left in
to his
all
it
feet,
and
tied close to his

cow^l,
body.
His head and face are
hid
for
with a long black
only two Httle holes being

is
him
to see through.
All this
intended to strike the misera-
ble wretch with greater terror in
mind and body, when he
sees
himself going to be tortured by the hands of one

like the
who thus looks
very devil."
officers
Whilst the
are getting things ready for the torture,
the bishop and inquisitor
by themselves, and other good men

the
truth,
zealous for the faith, endeavour to persuade the person to be

tortured,
freely
to
confess
to
and
if
he
will not,
it
they
order
the officers
strip
him,
who do
in
an
instant.*
Clergymen however must not be tortured by a

cannot find any clergyit
^lay officer or torturer, unless they
men who know how

be in vain for the
to
do
it,
or are willing, because
would
judges to order any clergyman or
monk
to the torture, if there
was no body to
is
inflict it
and there-
fore
in
such a case
it
usual
to
torture
them by lay
persuaded
officers.
Whilst the per .-on

to
to
be tortured
is
stripping, he
it,
is
confess the truth.
If he refuses
he
is
taken aside by
told
certain
good men, and persuaded

confesses,
to confess,
and
by them,
that if he
.
he
will
not be put to death, but only be
made
to swear that
he
will
not return to the heresy he hath
Gonsalv. p. 65, 66.
Simanc.
t.
65, sect. 50.
414
abjured.
The
is
inqnisitor
and bishop promise the same, unless
the person be If he
a relapse.
neither persuaded
by threatnings or promises
to con-
fess his crime,
he
is
tortured either more hghtly or grievously,
according as his crime requires, and frequently interrogated

durin"- the torture,
upon those
articles for
which he
is
put to
it,
beginning with the lesser ones, because they think he will
ôoner confess the lesser matters than the greater.
" The criminals are with great care and diligence

admonished by the
under
inquisitors,^
to
be
are
and
especially
when they
torture, that they should not
by any means bear
false
witness against themselves or others, through fear of punish-
ments or torments, but speak the truth only.

inquisitors promise
Nor may
the
pardon or forgiveness of the
offence, to
compel the criminals to confess crimes which they have not

committed, out of their great zeal to inquire out the truth.
And
such a false confession the accused person
may
safely
revoke."^
The
inquisitors themselves
torture,''
must
in
interrogate the criminals

this
during their
nor can they commit
business to
affairs, in
others, unless they are
engaged
other important
which case they

the purpose.*^
may
depute certain good and
skilful
men
for
Although in other nations criminals are publicly

it is
tortured, yet in Spain,
forbidden by the royal law, for any
to be present whilst they are torturing, besides the judges,

secretaries
and
torturers.
The
inquisitors
must also chuse pro-
per torturers, born of ancient Christians,
who must be bound
by oath, by no means
any thing that
son of
to be
is said.'^
to discover their secrets, nor to report
The judges
also usually protest, that if
the criminal should happen to die under his torture, or

it,
by
it is
rea-
or should suffer the loss of any of his limbs,

to the criminal himself,
is
not
not
imputed to them, but
who
will
plainly confess the truth before he
tortured.
An
heretic
may
not only be interrogated concerning himself, but in general

b
Royas, p. 2. Assert. 20. sect. 226.

c
Simanc.
t.
t.
66, sect. 54, nn.
1 Instruct.
Hispal, c. 18.
d Simanc.
65, sect. 66.
e Ibid. sect. 59.

also concerning his
his teachers
415
companions and accomplices in his crime,

he ought to discover them,
and
his disciples, for
though he be not interrogated; but when he is interrogated concerning them, he is much more obliged to discover them
than his accomplices in any other the most grievous crimes.*
person also suspected of heresy, and fully convicted,
tortured
may be
upon another account,

in the crime.
i.
e.
to discover his
companions
and accomplices
hesitates, or
it is
This must be done when he

lie
half fully proved at least that
was actually
present with them, or hath such companions and accomplices in

his crime
;
for in this case he
is
not tortured as a criminal, but

full confession
as a witness.
But he who makes

upon a
of himself,
if
is
not tortured
different account;
whereas
he be a
negative, he m.ay be tortured

his accomplices
upon another account,
to discover
and other
heretics,
though he be fully convicted
himself,
plices.'*
and
it
be half fully proved that he hath such accom-
because
The reason of the difference in these cases is this,* he who confesses against himself, would certainly much
knew them.
But
it
rather confess against other heretics if he

is
otherwise
when
the criminal
is
a negative.
Whilst these things are doing, the notary writes every thing down in the process, as what tortures were inflicted concerning
answered.
what matters the criminal was interrogated, and what he If by these tortures they cannot draw from him
tortures,
a confession, they shew him other kind of
and
tell
him he must undergo If neither by truth.

they
all
of them,
unless
he confesses the
truth,
this
means they can extort the
may
to terrify
him and engage him to confess, assign

all
the second or third day to continue, not to repeat the torture,

till
he hath undergone
those kinds of
them
to
which he
is
condemned.
The
*<
degrees of torture formerly used were

in
their turn,
five,
which were
Clai'iis.**
inflicted
and are described by Julius
Know
therefore, says he, that there are five degrees of tor-
Simanc.
t.
C5, sect. 60.

e
b Instruct.
Madrid. A. D. 1661.
c.
45.
Royas,
fin
p. 2. Assert. 34.
'^
Pract. crim. sect,
qu. 64
Versic.
Nunc de gradibus
416

be tortured.
Secondly,
ture, viz. First, the being threatened to
being carried to the place of torture.
Thirdly, by stripping
and binding.
Fourthly, the being hoisted up on the rack.
Fifthly, squassation.
The
stripping
is
performed without any regard to humanity
or honour, not only to men, but to

the most virtuous
women and virgins,^ though
and
chaste,
of
whom
they have sometimes

to
many
in their prisons.
shifts,
For they cause them
be stripped,
off,
even to their very
which they afterwards take
forgive
the expression, and then put on them strait hnen drawers, and
then make their arms naked quite up to their shoulders.

to squassation,
it is
As
and
thus performed
his back,
the prisoner hath his

tied to his feet,
hands bound behind

then he
pully.
is
and weights
till
drawn up on high,
is
his
head reaches the very
He
kept hanging in this manner for some time, that
by the greatness of the weight hanging at his feet, all his joints and limbs may be dreadfully stretched, and on a sudden he is
let
down with a
legs are
;
jirk,
by the
slacking the rope, but kept from
coming quite and

exquisite pain
to the ground,
all
by which
terrible shake, his

is
arms
disjointed,
whereby he
put to the most

the sudden stop
the shock which he receives
by
of his faU, and the weight at his feet stretching his whole body
more
intensely
and
cruelly.
a-
In the next paragraph, Et Audivi, he gives

explication of this matter,
ture.
more
distinct
tor-
and reckons up three degrees of
" The
first is to terrify,
which comprehends not only

unless such binding
threatnings to torture, but being carried to the place of tor-
mentSj the being stripped and bound
should happen to be too severe and hard, and performed with a

twist, as is the
custom of most judges.
Thus
suffered
it
was practised
upon a
binding
degree
certain physician of Olezo,
who
more by being
therefore such
bound, than others in the very
torture.
And
may be
is,
equalled to the torture
itself.
The second
to
put to the torture, or to interrogate by torture.
This
is
done by hoisting a person up, and keeping him hanging
for a considerable time.

a
The
third is to torture
by
squassation,
Gonsalv. p. 67.
>
Ibid. p. 70.

which
if
is
417
performed amongst us by one jirk of the rope.
But
the senate
commnnds
on
that
tlie
person be well or severely thus

rope."*"*
tortured, they giv^ two jirks of the

in his annotations
this place, says,
Antonius Drogus, " that you may have the
perfect
'
modern
practice, observe, that
when
the senate orders,
let
him be interrogated by
torture,' the
person
is
lifted or
hoisted up.
orders,
'
but not put to the squassation.
If the senate
let
him be
tortvu'ed,"'
ho must then undergo the squasis
sation once, being
first
interrogated as he
orders,
'
hanging upon the

well tortured,**
it is
rope and engine.
If
it
let
him be
understood that he must suffer two squassatioiis.

'
If
it
orders^
let
him be
,"*
severely tortured,"*
it is
understood of three squassa-
tions, at three different times within
an hour.
If
it
says,
'
very
severely
it is
understood that
at
it
must be done with

this
twisting,
and weights
the
feet.
In
case the senate generally
expresses the twisting, or any other particular
manner which
they intend, and the judge

reaching to death.
death,"*
may
it
proceed to every severity not

'
But when
says,
very severely even unto
then the criminaPs
life is in
immediate danger.""
The hke method

book of sentences.
of torture was formerly practised in the
Inquisition at Tholouse, as appears from several places in the
Thus^ at the end of the sentence of William Sicred, jun. we read, " Nor would he judicially confess
concerning the aforesaid,

little
till
he was put in
jail,
and hoisted
up a
upon the
after
rope."'"'
And^ we
read that William
Cavallerii,
a considerable time,
revoked what he had
before confessed, saying, " that he confessed nothing concern-
ing heresy, but what was forced from him by the violence of
torment."
And
him
as
finally,^
in the
sentence
of Friar
Bernard
was
Deliciosi, of the order of minors,
amongst other
things, this
imputed
to
a crime, "
that he justified those

for
it,
who were
to
apprehended
for heresy,
and condemned
and ordered
perpetual imprisonment and other punishments, and that though
they were true Catholics, they had confessed heresy of themselves
and
others, only
through the violence of their torments, and
were unjustly condemned.'"*
FoI.CT.
Fol 131.
Fol.
U2.
E e
418

of the history of the Inquisition at
The author
is
Goa
tells
us/
that the torment
now
practised in the Portuguese Inquisition
exceedingly cruel.
" In the months of November and Decemmorning the

which
is
ber, I heard every day, in the
cries
and groans of
those
who were put

In
this
to the question,
so very cruel, that
I have seen several of both sexes
who have been
ever after
lame.
tribunal they regard neither age nor sex, nor

all
condition of persons, but
without distinction are tortured,
when
it is
for the interest of this tribunal.
The method
of torturing, and the degree of tortures

will
now
used in the Spanish inquisition,
be well understood from
the history of Isaac Orobio, a Jew, and doctor of physic,
was accused
servant,
to the inquisition as
a Jew, by a certain
who Moor his
who had by
;
his order before this

after this
been whipped for
thieving
certain
and four years
he was again accused by a
enemy of his
for another fact,
which would have proved
him a Jew.
I will
But Orobio
obstinately denied that he
was one.
it
here give the account of his torture, as I had
from his
own mouth.
in jail,
After three whole years which he had been
and several examinations, and the discovery of the
crimes to him of which he was accused, in order to his confession,
and
his constant denial of them,

jail,
he was at length
carried out of his
and through
several turnings
brought
It
to the place of torture.
This was towards the evening.
was a large under-ground room, arched, and the walls covered

with black hangings.
wall,
The
it
candlesticks were fastened to the

in
and the whole room enhghtened with candles placed
them.
closet,
At one end
of
there was an inclosed place hke a

sat at a table, so that
where the inquisitor and notary
the plaxie seemed to
him
as the very mansion of death, every
thing appearing so terrible and awful.
Here the
inquisitor
again admonished him to confess the truth, before his torments
began.
When
he answered he had told the truth, the inquihe was so obstinate as to
sitor gi-avely protested, that since
suffer the
torture, tlie
holy
office
would be innocent,
if
he
should shed his blood, or even expire in his torments.

a
When
Cap. 23.

he had said
this,
419
they put a Unen garment over his body,
and drew
to death.
it
so very close
on each
side, as
almost squeezed him

at
When
he was almost dying, they slackened
once
the sides of the garment, and after he began to breathe again, the sudden alteration put him to the most grievous anguish
and
pain.
Wlien he had overcome

torment.
this
torture,
the same
admonition was repeated, that he would confess the truth in

order to prevent
denial,
fai'ther
And
as
he persisted in his
they tied his thumbs so very tight with small cords,

the extremities of them greatly swell, and caused the
nails.
as
made
blood to spurt out from under his
After this he was
placed with his back against a wall, and fixed upon a httle
bench.
Into the wall were fastened httle iron pullies, through

tied
which there were ropes drawn, and

several places,
round
legs.
his
body in
exe-
and
especially his
arms and
The
feet,
cutioner drawing these ropes with great violence, fastened his
body with them
to the wall,
so that
his
hands and
and
especially his fingers
and
toes being
bound
so straightly with
them, put him to the most exquisite pain, and seemed to him
just as though he
had been dissolving
in flames.
In the midst
of these tomients the torturer, of a sudden, drew the bench
from under him, so that the miserable wretch hung by the

cords without any thing to support him, and by the weight of
his
body drew the knots yet much
closer.
After
this
new
a
kind of torture succeeded.

small ladder,
There was an instrument

pieces of
like
made of two upright

by a
wood, and ^ve
cross ones sharpened before.
This the torturer placed over

it
against him, and
certain proper motion struck
with
great violence against both his shins, so that he received
upon
each of them at once five violent strokes, which put him to
such intolerable anguish that he fainted away.

to himself, they inflicted
tied ropes about
After he came
on him the
last torture.
The
torturer
Orobio's wrists, and then put those ropes
about his own back, which was covered with leather, to prevent his hurting himself
his feet
till
Then falling backwards, and

drew them with
flesh,
all
putting
up
against the wall, he
his might,
they cut through Orobio's
even to die very bones
E e 2
420
and
his

tills torture was repeated thrice, the ropes being tied about arms about the distance of two fingers breadth from the
former Avound, and drawn with the same violence.
But
it
happened, that as the ropes were drawing the

they
slid into
second time,
the
first
wound, which caused
so great an effusion
this the physi-
of blood, that he seemed to be dying.

cian
Upon
and surgeon, who
are always ready, were sent for out
of a neighbouring apartment, to ask their advice, whether the

torture could be continued without danger of death, lest the
ecclesiastical
judges should be guilty of an irregularity if the They, who were far criminal should die in his torments. from being enemies to Orobio, answered, that he had strength
enough
endure the rest of the torture, and hereby preserved him from having the tortures he had already endured repeated
to
on him, because
all at
his sentence was, that
he should
if at
suffer
them
one time, one after another.
So that
any time they

the tortures,
are forced to leave off through fear of death,
all
even those already suffered, must be successively inflicted, to Upon this the torture was repeated the satisfy the sentence.
third time,
in his
and then
clothes,
it
ended.
After
this
he was bound up
own
and carried back
to his prison,
and was
inasmuch
scarce healed of his

as
wounds
in seventy days.
And
he made no
confession under his torture, he was condemned,
not as one convicted, but suspected of Judaism, to wear for
two whole years the infamous habit called Sambenito, and after that term to perpetual banishment from the kingdom of
Seville.
ifrnestus
Eremundus
Frisius, in his History of the Low-
Country Disturbances, gives us an account from Gonsalvius,^ There is a wooden bench, which of another kind of torture.
they
call
the
as to contain
Wooden Horse, made hollow like a trough, so a man lying on his back at full length, about
is
the middle of which there
a round bar laid across, upon

is
whicji the back of the person
placed, so that he
lies
upon
the bar instead of being
let
into the
bottom of the trough,
with his feet
mych
higher than his head.

a
As he
is
lying in
Page
10.

nature and age of the tortured criminal.*
considered, if
self of all
it
42S
All which things
appears that he hath sufficiently purged himlet
marks,
them absolve him from any farther
process.
But
if there
be any reason and cause, upon considering the
aforesaid cu'cumstances, to think that the torture

flicted
was not
in-
with due rigour, then
let
them
inflict
on |iim either a
Al-
light or
vehement abjuration, or some pecuniary penalty.

this
though
ought not to be done without great consideration,

sufficiently
and unless the proofs are not thought
purged
it
off."
But
if,
when under
the question, he confesses,

is
is
written
in the process, after
which he
carried to another place, where

his confession
is
he hath no view of the tortures, and there

during his torments
several times
till
made
is
read over to him, and he
interrogated
the confession be made.
But here Gonsalcarried to audience,
vius observes,^ that
when
the prisoner
is
they
make him
pass
by the door of the room where the torture

to
is inflicted,
where the executioner shews himself on purpose
be seen in that shape of a devil I have described before, that

as he passes
it
by he may, by seeing him, be forced

again his past torments.
to feel, as
were, over
The
space of time
allowed between the torture and the ratification of the confession, is
determined by the Madrid
instruction."^
" Twenty-
four hours after the torture the criminal must ratify his confession,
and
if
he
retracts
it,
the remedies provided
by law must
is inflicted
be made use
of.
And
if
at the time
when
the torture
the notary must write

ratification,
lest
down
the hour, as also the time of the
such ratification should be made the next

arise,
day, a doubt
may
whether
it
was
after or before the
twenty-four hours.
If the criminal
ratifies
his
confession
made under
torture,
and the
inquisitors are satisfied of his
good confession and conversion, they may admit him

concihation, although his confession was
to re-
They must, however, prudently
take care
made imder torture. how they receive
such persons, and consider the nature of the heresies they
have confessed, and whether they have learned them from

others, or
have taught them themselves to others, upon account
of the danger that
may ensue
122
hereby."
>
Pegna,
in Direct, p.
p. 73.
A. D. 1661,
c. 63.
TE
e 4
420
and
his
lliis
HISTORY OF THE INaUlSlTlON.

torture
was repeated
thrice, the
ropes being tied about
arms about the distance of two fingers breadth from the
former wound, and drawn with the same violence.
But
it
happened, that as the ropes were drawing the second time,

they
slid into
the
first
wound, which caused
so great an effusion
this the physi-
of blood, that he seemed to be dying.

cian
Upon
and surgeon, who are always ready, were sent
for out
of a neighbouring apartment, to ask their advice, whether the

torture could be continued without danger of death, lest the
ecclesiastical
judges should be guilty of an irregularity
if the
criminal should die in his torments.
They, who were
far
from being enemies
to Orobio, answered, that
he had strength
enough
to
endure the rest of the torture, and hereby preserved

the tortures he
him from having

all at
had already endured repeated
on him, because his sentence was, that he should suffer

one time, one after another.
them
So that
if at
any time they

the tortures,
inflicted, to
are forced to leave off through fear of death,
all
even those already suffered, must be successively

satisfy the sentence.
Upon
it
this the torture
was repeated the
third time,
in his
and then
clothes,
ended.
After
this
he was bound up
own
and carried back
to his prison,
and was
inasmuch
scarce healed of his

as he
wounds
in seventy days.
And
made no
confession under his torture, he was condemned,
not as one convicted, but suspected of Judaism, to wear for
two whole years the infamous habit

after that
Seville.
called
Sambenito, and
term
to perpetual
banishment from the kingdom of
ifrnestus
Eremundus
Frisius, in his
History of the
Low
Country Disturbances, gives us an account from Gonsalvius,^

of another kind of torture.
There
is
wooden bench, which
they
call
the
as to contain
Wooden Horse, made hollow like a trough, so a man lying on his back at full length, about
is
the middle of which there
a round bar laid across, upon

is
whicji the back of the person
placed, so that he
lies
upon
the bar instead of being
let
into the
bottom of the trough,
with his feet
mych
higher than his head.
As he
is
lying in
Page
la.

nature and age of the tortured criminal.*
considered,
self of all
if it
423
All which things
appears that he hath sufficiently purged himlet
marks,
them absolve him from any
farther process.
But
if there
be any reason and cause, upon considering the
aforesaid circumstances, to think that the torture

flicted witJi
was not
in-
due rigour, then
let
them
inflict
on him either a
Al-
light or
vehement abjuration, or some pecuniary penalty.

this
though
ought not to be done without great consideration,

sufficiently
and unless the proofs are not thought
purged
it
off."
But
if,
when under
the question, he confesses,

is
is
written
in the process, after
which he
carried to another place, where

his confession
is
he hath no view of the tortures, and there

during his torments
several times
till
made
is
read over to him, and he
interrogated
the confession be made.
But here Gonsalcarried to audience,
vius observes,^ that
when
the prisoner
is
they
make him
is inflicted,
by the door of the room where the torture where the executioner shews himself on purpose to
pass
be seen in that shape of a devil I have described before, that

as he passes
it
by he may, by seeing him, be forced
to feel, as
were, over again his past torments.
The
space of time
allowed between the torture and the ratification of the confession, is
determined by the Madrid instruction.
" Twenty-
four hours after the torture the criminal

fession,
must
ratify his con-
and
if
he retracts
it,
the remedies provided
by law must
is
be made use
of.
And
if
at the time
when
the torture
inflicted
the notary must write

ratification,
lest
down
the hour, as also the time of the
such ratification should be

arise,
made
his
tlie
next
day, a doubt
may
whether
it
was
after or before the
twenty-four hours.
If the criminal
ratifies
confession
made under
torture,
and the
inquisitors are satisfied of his
good confession and conversion, they may admit hlni to reconcihation, although his confession was made under torture.
They must, however, prudently
take care
how
they receive
such persons, and consider the nature of the heresies they have confessed, and whether they have learned them from
others, or
have taught them themselves to others, upon account
of the danger that
may ensue
hereby."
>
Pegna,
in
Direct p. 122
p. 73.
A. D. 1661,
c. 63.
e 4
424
I
HISTORY OF THE INUUISITION.
am
not able to say what was the space of time between
the torture and the ratification of the confession

it,
made under
formerly in the inquisition of Tholouse, nor whether the

dismissed if he
retracted his
is
criminal was
confession after
the torture was over.

Cavallerii, in the
sition,
There
one instance only of William
book of the sentences of the Tholouse inquiin court,
who being
and not under the question or

different officers,
tor-
ture,
but in a different place, and before
and
three whole days after the torture was over, again confessed
the things he had before confessed under torture, and perse-
vered in them several times.
But afterwards he
retracted
all,
saying, that he confessed through the violence of his torments,
who
yet
is
said to
be convicted by certain witnesses, somxe of
them
single, of certain heretical facts.
This person was pro-
nounced an
heretic
by a
definitive sentence,
and
as such de-
livered over to the secular court.
But upon
this condition,
that if within fifteen days, each five of which were assigned
him
as so
many
terms, he
would confess
his crimes,
and with
a pure heart and faith unfeigned return to the

unity, abjure
all
ecclesiastical
heresy,
and swear simply
to
obey the com-
mands of
ment.
the church and inquisitors, he should be absolved

from excommunication, and condemned
If there be very strong evidence against the criminal, if proofs arise, if the crime objected to the discoveries against
new
him be very heinous, and

sufficiently
him undoubted, if he was not

are able to endure
^
tortured before, he
may be
tortured again, but then

it.""
only
" when
his
mind and body
We read
ture,
in the first Seville instruction.^
" That he who
afterwards retracts the confession extorted from
him by
tor-
must solemnly abjure those
errors of
which he was de-
famed, and suffer some pecuniary penalty at the pleasure of his

judges, upon account of the infamy and suspicion yet remain-
ing against him."
But
for all this the inquisitors oftentimes
order the question in this case to be repeated.

Skilful judges usually enter a protest in the acts of the pro
Simanc.
t.
65. sect. 75,
Cap.
15.
*=
Simaoc. sect. 80.
HISTORY OF THE INaUISITlON.

cess, that
425
they intend to carry on the torture some other day,
that they
may be
able to repeat
it.
But Royas
says,"*
some
criminals are so crafty, that he hath often actually seen
them
immediately confess their fault when put to the torture, and

after
twenty-four hours retract their confession when they

it,
should confirm
retract? again,
and when tortured again confess again, and

as often as they are tortured.
'
and repeat the same
In which
case, to prevent the process
from being never
finished,
he thinks they are
to
be punished with a very grievous arbi-
trary penalty, because of so
many
variations, whicli occasion
proofs and bad presumptions.
For by the same reason any
one
may be
tortured again, he
may
first
be punished in an extraor-
dinary manner.
If he doth not persist in his
ciently tortured,
confession,
and
is
not
suffi-
he may be put
to the torture again, not
by
agree
way of repetition, but continuation of it; but they do not how often it may be repealed, when the confession exSome aflSrm it may be repeated once torted by it is retracted.
only, others that
it
may be
often.
Eymeric's opinion
is,
that
a person
sufficiently tortured
ought to be dismissed
torture.
freely, if
he
retracts
what he confessed by
But Simancas
for a confession
it.
says,^
that a criminal
must not be condemned

be extorted by
confession
is
drawn
It is
out by torture, unless he afterwards perseveres in

the same in law,
if it
fear, or
dread of impend-
ing torments.
The
then said to be extorted

is
through fear of torments,

place in which the torture
his clothes, or
when
is
the criminal
carried to the
inflicted,
and there stripped of

as that
bound, or so
terrified
by the judge,
he
hath great reason to believe the torture will be

it is
inflicted.
For
any
not enough
if
the judge frightens

it
him but
slightly in
other place, unless

resolution.
be such a fear as
may
affect a
person of
Hence the Light of the
Inquisitors says,^
" Al-
though the judge s^ys to the criminal,
when he
as
is
out of the
to the tor-
place of torture, either confess, or I will order

ture, frightening
you
him by
this
means as much
he can, upon
hearing of which he makes his confession, in such a case the

a
Part. 2. Assert. 31. sect.

c
.'iOO.
t.
65 sect. 67, 68, 69.
111
voce Tortuia. bect.44.
426
confession
is
HISTORY OF THE INaUISITlON.

not said to be
itself is
made through
fear of torments, be
cause the terror
but sUght."
But
his
if
he
persists in his confession,

is
owns
his fault,
and asks
pardon of the church, he
condemned
as guilty of heresy
by
own
confession,
but as penitent.
is
But if he
obstinately perto the
sists in
heresy, he
condemned, and delivered over
secular
is
arm
to
be punished with death.
If the accused person

is
found to have
fallen into heresy, or there
otherwise eviis
dence proved against them, upon account of which he

to abjure, as lightly or
obliged
vehemently suspected of heresy, he
must not be tortured on this account; but if besides this he denies some things not sufficiently proved, and there be proofs sufficient to put him to the question, and he accordingly is tortured, but confesses nothing, he
is
not to be absolved, but
is
to
be proceeded against according
to the things proved,
and must
be commanded to abjure either as suspected, or found guilty, as

the merits of the process require.
Or
if
he confesses any thing

it.
by
torture,
he must be forced also to abjure
CHAP. XXX.
How
the
Process
is
heresy y as also against one both suspected
ended against a person suspected of and defamed.

is
WHEN
a person accused of heresy

it,
found to be only
shghtly suspected of
publicly or privately.*
he
is
considered either as suspected

is
If he
publicly suspected, this was
formerly the manner of his abjuration.
On
the
preceding
will
Lord's
Day
the inquisitor proclaims, that the faith,
on such a day he
all
make a sermon concerning

present at
it.
commanding
to
be
is
When
the day comes, the person to abjure
brought
to the church, in
which the council hath determined
he
shall
make
his abjuration.
There he
is
placed upon a scafis
fold, erected
near the
a
altar, in the
midst of the people, and

com. 40.
Direct,
p. 3. n.
161, 162.

not allowed to
sit,
427
see him, bare-
but stands on
it
that all
may
headed, and with the keepers standing round him.
The
sermon being made on the mass,

present, the inquisitor says
to the people
and clergy there
publicly,
that the person there
placed on the scaffold
is
suspected, from such and such appeiir-
ances and actions, of the heresy that hath been refuted in the
public sermon, and that therefore
it is fit
that he should purge
himself from
it,
by abjuring
it
as
one slightly suspected.

is
Having
said this, a
book of the gospels
placed before him, on
which laying his hands he abjures his heresy.
In
this oath
he
not only swears that he holds that faith which the
Roman
and
church believes, but also that he abjures every heresy that

extols itself against the holy
Roman and
if
apostolic church,
particularly the heresy of
which he was
slightly suspected,
naming
that heresy
and that
he
shall
do any of the
afore-
said things for the future, he willingly submits to the penalties
appointed by law to one
who
thus abjures, and
is
ready to
undergo every penance,
as well for the things

is
he hath said and
done, as for those concerning which he
deservedly suspected
all
of heresy, which they shall lay on him, and that with
his
power he
endeavour to fulfil it. After this abjuration the inquisitor says to him, " son, thou hast purged away by this
will
abjuration, the suspicion, which, not ^vithout cause,
we
enter-
tained of you.
Henceforth take heed to yourself, that you do

;
not
fall
into this abjured heresy
for although if
you repent,
you would not be delivered over
to the secular arm, because
you have abjured as one shghtly suspected only, and not vehemently, yet you would be much more severely punished than if you had not abjured, and instead of being shghtly suspected, would become vehemently so, and made to abjure as such. And if you should fall again, you would suffer the punishment
due
to relapsed persons,
and be dehvered over without mercy

placed in hke manner
to the secular court, to
be punished with death."

is
If he
is
vehemently suspected, he
upon a
scaffold,^
and
after
is
he hath taken his oath upon the
gospels, his abjuration
delivered
him
in writing to read before
Direct, p. 3. d. 166, and seq. com. 41.
4^>j
all
the people.
him penance,
and ought
a
Then the bishop admonishes him and injoins and commands him to observe it, adding this
become a
relapse,
threatning, that otherwise he will

to
and may,
be judged as an impenitent.'
punishments.
Gonsalvins* ivos us some instances of
t^l(^se
" There was
at Seville a certain poor
man, who
daily maintained himself and his family
by the sweat of
injury.
his
brow.
certain parson detained
hU
wife from him by
violence, neither the Inquisition nor any other tribunal punishing this heinous
As the poor man

his
vâs
one day
talking
about purgatory with

to say, rather
some other persons, of
own circumstances, he happened
out of rustic simplicity, than any certain design, that he truly had enough of purgatory aheady, by the rascally parson's violently detaining from him his
This speech was reported to the good parson, and gave him an handle the poor man's injury, by accusing him to the inquisitors, as havdouble to And this the holy tribunal ing a false opinion concerning purgatory.
wife.
thought more worthy of punishment than the parson's wickedness. The poor wretch was taken up for this trifling spei ch, kept in the inquisitors jail
for
two whole years, and at length being brought in procession, was condemned to wear the Sambenito for three years in a private jailj and when
they were expired, to be dismissed, or kept longer in prison,. as the lords Neither did they spare the poor creature any fit.
thing of his
little
inquisitors should think
substance, though they did his wife to the parson, but ad-
judged
*'
all
the remains of
what he had,
after his long
imprisonment to the
exchequer of the Inquisition.

In the same procession there was also brought forth a reputable citiaen of Seville, as being suspected of Lutheranism,t without his cloak and his hat, and carrying a wax taper in his hand, after having exhausted his purse of 100
ducats towards the expences of the holy tribunal, and a year's imprisonment
in the jail of the Inquisition,
and having abjured
as one
vehemently suspect-
ed, only because he was found to have said, that those immoderate expences, and on these accounts the Spaniards are prodigiously extravagant, which w ere
laid out in erecting those large
paper or linen buildings, which the common
people corruptly call monuments, to the honour of Christ
now
in
heaven upon
Holy Thursday, and also those which were expended on the festival of Corpus Christi, would be more acceptable to God, if they were laid out upon
poor persons, or
in placing
out to good persons poor orphan

in that procession.
girls.
Two young
writartificially,
students added to the

ten in his pocket-book
as that the
number
One because he had
some verses made by a nameless author, so
same words might be interpreted so
as to contain the highest

this
com-
mendation of or reflection upon Luther.
Upon
account only,
after*
two
y#ars imprisonment, he was brought forth in procession, without his hat and
cloak, carrying a
wax
taper, after
Stviile,
which he was banished
for three years
from the whole country of
made
to abjure as lightly suspected,
and
P. 192.
t Ibib.
p. 195

If he
is
4^9
that he
is
violently suspected, although
it
may be
is
no
heretic, yet
by the construction of the law he

as such.
accounted one,
and judged
If he
is
found suspected of heresy, and also defamed, he

first to
is
condemned
purge himself
b}^ his
compurgators, and
after
he hath thus purged himself as a defamed person, he must abjure as one suspected of heresy, whether
it
be
lightly, vehe-
mently, or violently, according to the manner in which such

persons are dealt with, and he
lighter,
is
enjoined penance, heavier or

is
according as his suspicion

is
greater or
less.
When
it
the sentence
pronounced, and committed to execution,
may be
or the
dispensed with, mitigated, or commuted, as the

penitent deserves
affair,
it.
amendment and humility of the
What the matter is of proceeding at this day in the

general at
Inquisition
Rome,
against persons suspected of heresy,
we have a
most
clear instance, in the sentence
pronounced against Galileus

because he taught, that the
Galilei, the celebrated astronomer,
sun stood
still
in the midst of the universe,

it
and that the earth
moved round
as about its proper center.
From which
it
appears, that opinions purely astronomical, and that have noth-
ing to do with religion, and which can neither be of any advantage or disservice to piety, which soever side of the question
is
defended, are a sufficient argument to the

to render
Roman
inquisitors,
any one vehemently suspected of heresy,

have once determined on one
abjuration, which itself
is
after the
side,
prelates of that church

to enjoin
and
him a solemn
all his
a very grievous
punishment
After
in the Inquisition.
laborious study, this philosopher was compelled
by the
Inquisitorial powers, to invalidate the result of his resear:

.
ches in the following words
TIIK ABJIJRATION OF GALILEVH.

a Floren-
'
I Galileus, son of the late Vincentius Galileus,
punished with a
cribing the
tine.
The
other underwent the same censure, only lor transarttiit
verses for
his
liieir
composition,
excepting only that he
commuted
ribunal.'*
banishment
for
100 ducats towards the expences of the holy
430
tine,
HISTORY OF THE IKQUISITION.

aged seventy, being here personally upon
my
trial,
and
on
my
knees before you, the most eminent and reverend the
lords cardinals, inquisitors general of the universal Christian
common-wealth, against heretical pravity, having before my^

eyes the most holy gospels, which I touch with
my
proper
hands, do swear that I always have believed, and do
now believe,
which
and by the help of God, hereafter

the holy Cathohc and apostolic
will believe all that,
Roman church doth hold, preach

had been
juridically enjoined
and
teach.
But because,
this
after I
and commanded by
holy
office,
that I should wholly forsake

is
that false opinion, which holds, that the sun
the centre, and
immoveable, and that
should not hold, defend, nor by aay

false
manner, neither by word or writing, teach the aforesaid

doctrine,
trine
and
after it
was
notified to
me
that the aforesaid doc-
was contrary to the holy
scripture, I
have written and
printed a book, in which I treat of the said doctrine already
condemned, and produce reasons of great force

it,
in favour of
without giving any answer to them, I

the
am
is
therefore
judged
viz.
by
holy
office
its
vehemently suspected of heresy,
that I have held
and believed that the sun
the centre of the
world, and immoveable, and that the earth
is
not the centre,
but moves.
" Being
therefore willing to
remove from the minds of your

this
eminences, and of every
Cathohc Christian,
vehement
suspicion legally conceived against me, I do with a sincere
heart and faith unfeigned, abjure, curse and detest the abovesaid errors
and
heresies,
and
in general every other error
and
sect contrary to the aforesaid holy
church
and
I swear, that
for the future, I will never
more say or
assert, either
by word
or writing, any thing to give occasion for the like suspicion;
but that
if I shall
heresy, I will inform against
know any heretic, or person suspected of him to this holy office, or to the
which
I shall be.
inquisitor or ordinary of the place in
More
holy
over, I swear
all
and promise, that

what God
I will fulfill
and wholly observe
the penances which are, or shall be injoined
me by this
I
office.
But
if,
forbid,
it
shall
happen that
should
act contrary
tions
by any words of mine,
to
my
promises, protesta-
and
oaths, I
do subject myself
to all the penalties
and
431
punishments which have been ordained and pubhshed against

such offenders, by the sacred canons and other constitutions general
and
particular.
So help
me God and
his holy gospels,
which I touch with
my own
proper hands.
Gahlei have abjured, sworn,
"
the
abovesaid Galileus
promised and obhged myself as above, and in testunony of these

things have subscribed with
my own
proper hand this present
writing of my abjuration, and have repeated it
word
for
word at
Rome,
in the convent of Minerva.*

Galilei,
" I Galileus
proper hand.""
have abjured as above, with
my own
CHAP. XXXI.
How
the
Process against an
ends,
heretic confessed^ andpenitenty
and first o^ Abjuration.
IF any
liis
heretic
is
informed against,^ and upon oath confesses
heresy judicially before the bishop or inquisitor, but pro-
fesses, that
upon information of the bishop or

it,
inquisitor
he
will
depart from
that
return to the bosom of the church, and abjure

is
and every other heresy, he
not dehvered to the secular
arm, but differently punished according to the heinousness of

the crime.
For
in the first place all
such persons are compelled

all
publicly to abjure their heresy in the church before

ple
;
the peo-
but they are not permitted to excuse themselves, or in

to testify their innocence, lest the people
any manner
person
should be
offended by thinking them unjustly condemned.
Before the
who
is
to abjure, there
is
placed the book of the gospels,
and then he puts
off his hat, falls
on
his knees,
and putting
his
hand on the book,

tion
;
reads, if
he knows how
to read, his abjura-
if
he cannot read, the notary or some religious person or
clergyman reads for him, and making a pause, the person abjur^ 22nd Day of Julv, A. D- 1633.
b
Direct, p.
3. n. 188,
com. 44.
432

is
ing repeats what
read
then the notary goes on, and the
abjui'er always repeats his words, with a
loud voice, so as to
is
be heard by
the end.*
all, till
the whole abjuration
read over even to
This abjuration
even
all
is
injoined
all
who
return from heresy,^ and

;
suspected upon any account of heresy
nor
is
any
one, though otherwise privileged,

cepted.
and of great dignity, exgirls
Even boys of fourteen, and

it,
of twelve years old,
are compelled to
Tholouse.*^
according to the decree of the council of
When
upon
the
the
abjuration
is
made, because every heretic
is
excommunicated, they are absolved

this condition, viz. if
they return to the unity of the Ca-
tholic faith with a true heart
and
;
faith unfeigned,
is
and observe
commands
enjoined them
which
it
expressly added, that if
they should not observe them,

absolved.
may
appear that they were not
And
to
in this
manner
all
persons are forced to abjure, which
the church of
Rome
pronounces heretics, unless they are willing
be delivered over as impenitent heretics to the secular arm
or court, but especially doctors,
whom
they
call
dogmatists,
dogmatisers, and arch-heretics.
Bzovius, under the year 1479,'^
gives us a famous instance which happened in Spain.
Peter de
Osma, who read

a
theological lectures at Salamanca,
had pub-
Formerly, before persous violently suspected of lieresy abjured, the bishop

*'
or inquisitor used thus to address to him.
My
son,
we
violently suspect
you of heresy, upon account of
tliose
things
it is
leclared
you have committed,
upon account of which you are by law
to
be condemned as an heretic.
If
Therefore consider and attend to what I say to you.

part from the said heresy or heresies, as to be willing
you
will so de-
now
here publicly to
abjure them, and patiently to undergo the penance
we
enjoin you, the church
and we, as the vicars of
Clirist, will
receive you to mercy.

well bear,
But we
will en-
join you a penance, which you
may
and absolve you from th sen-
tence of txcomniunication, which you were under, that you
may
be saved,
But if you will not abjure, nor submit to penance, we will immediately deliver you to the secular arm, and so you will destroy together both body and soul. Which therefore will you chuse, to abjure and be saved, or to refuse to abjure and to be damned.
and have glory
in the future
world.
Direct, p.
3.
com. 40,
<l
a. D. 1229. cap. 11.
Sect
i).

lished a book, in wliich were several things contained contrary to the doctrines of the church of
Rome.
The
arch-bishop of
Toledo, then at Alcala de Henarez, where he generally resided,

did,
by command of Pope
Sixtus, after having consulted the
most learned men, and well considered the matter for a long
while,
condemn
his
opinions,
and
put the author himself

his senti-
under the infamy of an Anathema, unless he changed

ments.
The
sentence was pronounced
confirmed the sentence of the
Pope Sixtus arch-bishop by a bull, and com23.
June
manded him,
that he should not omit to proceed against the
followers of Peter de
Osma,
as heretics, if they should refuse or
wickedly defer to abjure this heresy they are fallen into, or to

imitate the said Peter abjuring his errors
and repenting, as they
had imitated him
in his error.
CHAP. XXXII.
Of the Puniahment and
wholesome Penances enjoined such as
abjure.
SUCH
who
abjure,
and
after abjuration are reconciled to
the church, are enjoined various punishments, and, as they call
them, wholesome penances.

tors at pleasure.*
decreed,'^
They
are imposed
by the
inquisi-
And
thus the council of Narbonne hath

so enjoin, not that
all alike, all
" This indeed we
you should imyou
pose every where, or upon
the fore-mentioned pe-
nances, but that ye may, according to the discretion given
of the Lord, so cautiously and providently dispense them, according to the nature of the crimes and persons, places and
times,
and other circumstances, that whether by punishing or

life
pardoning, the
it
of offenders
may be amended,
who
;
or at least that
;
may
truly
who penitent, who

appear
walks in darkness,
in the light
who
is
feignedly converted
and that no scandal
may
arise ft-om
hence to true Catholics, and that heresy
may
Extra.de
haeret. c.
Ab
abolendani. sect. Prasenti.
*>
Cap.
5.
F f
434
not be defended or nourished through pretence of scandal, or
any other
sition of
whatsoever.'*' But, as Carena advises,'' in this impopunishment the inquisitors must be careful " always
to use clemency
and mercy, not cruelty and
severity.*"
But he
that
;
adds,
this
*'
This must be understood with a grain of
salt, viz.
clemency must not be shewn to an impenitent heretic

inquisitors
for
after the
have used
all
their
endeavours for his
conversion, they
must by no means mitigate the punishments
of death, infamy, and others threatened against
him by
law.
For as
to this, whilst
he remains impenitent, take

is
notice, the only
instance of true piety
to
be cruel."
They have also power
of
commuting and mitigating them;

penance
is
because this imposing of
not a definitive sentence, but rather an injunction,

It
is
and command or precept of purgation.

poses penance on
otherwise,
when
the inquisitor hath condemned any one as an heretic, and im-
him
as such, because that
is
a punishment
determined by the law, and which therefore doth not depend
on the pleasure of the

ceases to be a
inquisitor,
and because by such condefinitive
demnation he hath pronounced a
sentence,
and so
judged
And
is
these penances in general are laid
upon any persons.

Sometimes the penitent
enjoined to
make a
pilgrimage,
with a black habit, which he must carry with the inquisitor *s

letters, to that place
which he
is
to visit in his pilgrimage
and
he
is
farther required to bring back letters testimonial of the
predicant friars, or others

truth.
who
dwell there, in witness of the
Secondly, some penances are honorary, attended with infa-
my
to those
who do them.
discipline
Such
are,
walking in procession
shirt,
without shoes, in their breeches and

herein
and
to
to receive
pubHc
by the bishop or
priest,
be expelled
the church, and to stand before the gates of the great church
upon solemn days,
in the time of mass, with
naked
feet,
and
this
wearing upon their cloak an halter about their neck.
At
time they only stand before the gates of the church, with a
lighted candle in their hand, during the time of solemn miass,
on some holy day,

a
as the bell
is
ringing to church.
^
P,
3.
t.
19. sect. 13.
Zanchin. dehaeret. cap, 21.

Besides these, they
435
now
use the punishment of banishment,

into such places as are
all
and criminals are banished not only

are subject to the same
tors are delegated.
subject to the jurisdiction of the inquisitor, because

chief pontiff,
this
places
by
whom
all
the inquisi-
To
may be
added, the punishment of
being thrust into a monastery, which, though

flicted,
now seldom
in-
was much more

it
in use formerly.
Bzovius gives us an
instance of
at
in the year 1479.^
" This year was condemned
compelled by the inquisitor to recant certain
Mayence, John Rucard, of the Upper Wesel, D. D. and articles which he

to
was reported publicly
have preached
at
Worms.
All his
writings were before his face thrown into the fire
and burnt, and

Bzovius
he himself sent to do penance to the convent of Austin Friars

in that placCj
where he died in a
little
while of grief"
also relates the articles against him,
most of which were against
the papal authority.

tioned
:
The
first
of them deserves to be men-
^'
That the
or
prelates of the church have
no authority
his apostles
to ordain
add any thing to what Christ and

:
have ordained
received such
yea, that neither apostles nor the popes have

Christ.'*
power from
There
is
also another
punishment of beating or whipping,

to
when
rods.
criminals are
condemned
be whipped with scourges or
If they are religious persons, they are
whipped
in their
own
monastery by other religious, in the presence of the notary

office.
of the holy
This punishment, Paramus being witness,^

sufifered,
Laurentius Valla
who being condemned

fire
for heresy at
Naples, was preserved from the
by
the king's favour, but
upon
this condition, that after
he had publicly recanted and
damned the things he had crimes by whipping. And

predicants, being led
uttered, he should atone for his
accordingly, in the convent of the

cloisters
round the
with his hands
tied,
he was whipped upon his shoulders and back, by the rehgious

of the house.
But
upon
in use,
the most usual punishment of all
is,
their wearing crosses
their penitential garments,
which was not only formerly
but
is
now
*
frequently enjoined penitents in SpAin and

b
Sect. 8.
L.
2. t. 3. c. 4- n. 31.
F f 2

436
Portugal.
And
this is far
from being a small punishment.

tlie
Because
all,
sucli
persons are exposed to
scoffs
and
insults
of
which they are obliged to
swâllow,
vilest
though the most cruel
in themselves,
and offered by the
of mankind, for by these

it is
crosses they are

in Spain
marked
to all persons for heresy, or as

for
now
hu-
and Portugal,
all,
Judaism.
And being
thus marked,
all
they are avoided by
and are almost excluded from
man
society.
We have an instance of this in

off his crosses,
the book of sen-
tences of the Tholouse inquisition,^ in one Arnald Ysarni, of
Villemaur,
who had thrown
and being afterwards*

it
again apprehended, gave this reason for doing

inquisitor
:
before the
" Because by wearing
his crosses,
he could find no
persons and place, where he could get his hving, and that
therefore he stood for ten years without
them
at the
Moyssac,
ships to
and got
These
aiid
liis
livelihood
by going and coming with the
Bourdeaux.
crosses are
put on those who have believed
heresies,
sometimes on those who have been dogmatisers, but
who
immediately, upon their being found out and informed against

before the bishops and inquisitors, depart from their errors,
and consent
to abjure diem.
Such are more gently
dealt with,
and
it is
easier to
have a dispensation as to their penance.
For
either they are to
wear
their crosses only for a time, or if they
are enjoined
them
for their
whole
life,
after they
have worn
faith,
them
leave
if
for
some years,
off again,
in another
sermon or act of
ill
they
them
or if they are in an
state
of health, or
the penitent be remarkably humble,
and truly converted.
But such a dispensation is the more difficult to be obtained, because the publicly wearing these crosses may make great satisfaction
in behalf of those
who
carry them, yea,
it
may be
greatly
meritorious in them, because of the great degree of shame which
such persons endure, and

to others.
may
be,
and
is
a considerable warning
He who throws
as
off,
or conceals this garment,
is
to
be punished
an impenitent.'*
Nor can
the inquisitors themselves,
now
in
Spain, moderate the time which they have fixed for the wearing
*
Fol. 177.
Simanc.
t.
47. sect. 11, 12,

It
;
437
both because their
office is
discharged after they have prothis
nounced from the tribunal, and because

to the inquisitor general
matter
is
reserved
and
council.^
This habit of the penitents, and sackcloth of condemned heretics, is to be hung up in the church of that parish where they
dwelt, that these sort of ensigns
may be
monument
;
to
keep
up
the everlasting
remembrance of their impiety

after
for the
names
of the heretics, and

inscribed
the reasons of their condemnation, are to be

;'
and renewed on tliem " made broad plates who Moses,
viz.
the example of
for a covering of the altar,

fifty
of the censers of the two hundred and
men who had
offered
incense to the Lord, that they might be a memorial and a sign

to the children of Israel-""
is
If any one steals these ensigns,*^

is
it
the
common
opinion, that he
to be
punished at the plea-
sure of the judges,^ not as a thief or sacrilegious^person, but as
a contemner of religion and the judges, and must therefore be
whipped, or fined, or banished.

Finally, the most grievous punishment
is
the being con-
demned
to perpetual imprisonment, there to
do wholesome peaffliction.
nance with the bread of grief, and the water of

"
This
4 Instruct, cap.
c
9.
Simanc.
t.
4T. sect. 13.
Madrid. Instruct. A.
xvi. 39, 40.
D.
^
1561. cap. 81.

t.
d
f
Numb.
Simanc.
47. sect. 14.
" Souza
relates the case of a
man,
whom
the inquisition ordered to be
No other burnt, for being accused of stealing a sacred vase from a church. pass was alleged against this unhappy victim, than that he was seen to
proof
near the church, at the time of the night
when
the theft was supposed to
have been committed.
He
solemnly protested, however, in his last
moments,
Catholic faith. On that he died innocent, and a believer in the creed of the considered case of horror being made known at Rome, it was even there
this
burnt the man highly improper, thai the inquisition of Lisbon should have circumstance of his declaring alive in such a case, and particularly under the
at the very period
when
likely to excite despair,
were most the approaching tortures of his death faith. Catholic the in die and live to wished that he
Some
Spain,
hung at Gillicia, in years after a criminal being condemned to be the gallows, that he was for murder, he made a solemn declaration at
of
the individual
who committed the theft of the sacred vase, in Lisbon, innocent."--Souza which the other, who had been burnt alive, was wholly Costa's NanaEurepa Portngueza A pp. to reign of King Emanuel, in Da
tive, vol. 1. 124.
438
is
HISTORY OF THE INQ.UISITION.
usually enjoined on the believers of heretics, and such as are
with difficulty brought to repentance, or
who have a long
while
denied the truth during the
trial,
or have perjured themselves.
For because such persons do not seem to be voluntarily and willingly converted, they will not allow them their liberty, lest
being feignedly converted, as
should corrupt others.
may be
the
easily
presumed, they
The
inquisitors have, however,
power of remitting the
sentence of immuration, or perpetual imprisonment, except in
Spain, where the inquisitor general only can remit their punish^
ment
in
which they are to be guided by the humility and
penitence of the prisoner.
This
is
commonly done
at the
end
it is
of three years, unless

never to be remitted
;
it is
declared in the sentence, that

it
in which case
may be
also
remitted at the
end of eight
money.
years.
These remissions must be granted with
the advice of the diocesan, and
may
be obtained with
Besides this condemnation to perpetual imprisonment, such

persons are also enjoined other penances, viz. sometimes to
stand in the habit marked with the cross, at the door of such a
church, such a time and so long,

tivals
viz.
on the four principal
fes-
of the glorious virgin
Mary
of such a church, or on of such and such churches. of Bi-
such and such
festivals, at the gates
Concerning
terre,^
this there is a decree extant of the council
where, after commanding that penitents should be pre-
Sundays and festivals, this is added, " That on the mass of every Sunday and festival, between the
sent at divine service on
epistle
witli
and the
gospel, they shall publicly present themselves
rods in their hands, stripped of their outward garment,

their veil or hat off, to the priest celebrating
and with
mass in
the presence of the people, and there, after having received

discipline, tTie priest shall declare, that they suffer this discipline
for heretical pravity.''
Sometimes, before they are shut up in
prison, they are publicly exposed, viz. being clothed with the
habit of the crosses, they are placed
upon an high ladder

be plainly seen
in the
gate of some church, that they

a
may
by
all,
Cap. 2C.
HISTORY OF THE INaUTSlTION.

where they must stand
be carried, cloathed
first
till
439
dinner time, after which they must
in the
same
habit, to the
till
same
sun
place, at the
ringing to vespers, and there stand
set;
and these
festi-
spectacles are usually repeated

vals in several churches,
their sentence.
on several Sundays and
which are particularly specified in
They
are
now
also
condemned
to the
punishment of the
is at
galhes,^ because the ancient practice of
immuration
this
time seldom used.

errors, are ordinarily
Others,
who
will
not depart from their
condemned
fetters
to perpetual
and
strict
impri-
sonment, and to iron
and chains, where they are daily

affliction
allowed the bread of grief for meat, and the water of

for their drink.
The
inquisitors
may
also increase these penances, if the con-
verted persons want devotion, or are malicious and quarrel-
some, because these things shew that their mind and soul
far
is
from being obedient
to the
law of God, or the commands
enjoined them.
* 'V^'VW%-V'^
CHAP. XXXIII.
WJien and how Jar any
cnie is to be
admitted
to
Penance.
IT
is
a very important and
difficult
question amongst the
popish doctors, and very intricate, at what time, and

tent heretics are to be admitted.
Simancas uses
how penimany distinche

is
tions in the solution of this question. *
For
either
a conto
cealed heretic, discovered
by no one, and accuses himself

and ought not
to
the inquisitors, and plainly confesses his errors.

\vithout doubt,
is
Such a one,
be enjoined
to be received,
is
public penance, but
to
be secretly absolved.
Or he hath
been pubHcly an apostate or heretic in another kingdom,'^ and

before any one gave evidence against him, he voluntarily re-
turns to a sound mind, and asks pardon and absolution from

a
Pegoa,
p. 528.
b tit. 47, sect. 27.
<
Sect/ 28.
440
the inquisitors.
Such a one
also
is
to
be admitted, but he must
publicly abjure his errors, and do wholesome penance.
But he
must not
suffer
the punishment of imprisonment, nor wear the
habit of penitents/
" Or he comes
proofs,^
to the inquisitors
through fear of impending
and discovers
his confederates in wickedness,

also,
and
fully
confesses his
errors; and such a one

is
though witnesses
but
is
come
in against him,
to
to be reconciled to the church,

;
more gently
to perpetual
tential habit.
be dealt with
for
he must not be condemned
jail,
nor wear, for any considerable time, the peniis
Or he
already apprehended,'^ and thrown into

his heresies,
also,
prison,
and then confesses

be voluntary.
and then
his confession
is said to
He
who upon
admonition, con-
fesses his heresies/ before the evidence of the witnesses is
shewn
him,
jail,
is
to be kindly received,
and not condemned

is
to perpetual
because he confesses before he
convicted
by
witnesses.*
is
Or he
confesses after the accusation is
pubhshed,^ and
;
then
to be admitted, but punished
more severely
because he would
fully to under-
not confess before he was informed, and

stand by the
accusation, of
made
what heresies he was accused.
Or
he confesses after being convicted by the witnesses,^ i. e. after For although such a one doth the publication of the evidence.
not seem to return voluntarily,
length to confess his errors,
who
is
scarce persuaded at
after
and beg pardon,
being tired
out with the dismal

cusation,
juries,
prison,''
jail,
after several admonitions, after ac-
the publication of the evidence, six hundred perseveral
and
months,
of his
yet,
inasmuch
as
being
in
he confesses
own mind and

is
will his
errors,
without being compelled by violence, he

voluntarily.
tarily,
adjudged to confess
Farther,^ they think that he also confesses volunis
whose confession
violently,
first
i.
e.
by
is
torture,
drawn from
him.
F^ although
is
it
the
confession
drawn from him by

confession.
torment, yet
not sufficient to the proof or condemnation,
unless he afterwards confirmsit

a
by a voluntary
>
And
1 Instruct,
cap. 8
Siraanc.
tit.
47. sect. 29.

1 Instruct,
Ibid. sect. 30.

(
^ Ibid. sect. 31.
cap. 11.
Simauc. sect. 32.

'
g Ibid. sect. 38.
* Ibid. sect. 44.
Ibid, sects. 45, 46.
HISTORY OF THE I^JQUISITION.

therefore,
441
accord the ex-
when
the criminal ratifies of his

is
own
torted confession, they say he
not to be looked upon as acting
herein unwillingly, nor his confirmation as extorted
by
force,
if
but that
it
is
altogether voluntary,
is
and that
tlierefore
the
it is
confession be just that such a one
to be admitted:
testifies it
and
then accounted just,

groans, and humihty.
when
the penitent
with tears,
"
It is also farther inquired,*
whether a person
is
to be re-
ceived to the bosom of the church after the definitive sentence,
even
till
he
is
delivered to the secular court.
Here
the laws
determine that penitents
may be
admitted
is
till
the definitive
sentence, but that afterwards there
no place for pardon and
mercy."
Notwithstanding, after sentence pronounced, there
ther place for pardon
:
is
no
far-
yet there
is
one instance of Stephana de
Proaudo, extant, in the book of the sentences of the Tholouse

inquisition,
left as
who, being judged an heretic the day before, and

to the secular court
an heretic
(from w hence
left to
it
appears
that
it
was not then usual
for those
w ho were
the secuis
lar coiu't to
be burnt the same day, on which the sentence

is
pronounced, as
now
wâs
practised in Spain
viz.
and Portugal) seeing
on the following day,
Monday,
that the fire in which she
was
to
be burnt
made
ready, said, on that very day that

faith,
she was willing to be converted to the Catholic

return to the ecclesiastical unity.
and
to
And when
it
was doubted
through
whether she had spoke

fear of death,
this feignedly or sincerely, or
and was answered, that the time of mercy was

salvation
elapsed,
and that she should think of the

she
bf her
soul,
and
fully discover whatsoever
knew of
herself or others
concerning the fact of heresy, which she promised to say and

do,
and that she would

;
die in the faith of the holy church of
Rome
length
upon
this
the inquisitor and vicars of the oishop of
Tholouse, called a coimcil on the following Tuesday, and at

it
was concluded, that on the following Sunday she
should confess the faith of the church of Rome, recant her

errors,
and be
carried back to prison,
where
it
would be proved
>
Sijuanc. sect. 46.
442

;
whether her conversion was real or pretended

kept, that
errors.
and
so strictly
she might not be able to infect others with her

also gives us
Eymeric
an instance
at
Barcelona in
Catalonia,* of three heretics impenitent, but not relapsed, who
were dehvered over to the secular arm. them, who was a priest, was put in the
sides somewhat burnt, he cried
to
And when
fire,
it,
one of
his
and one of
be taken out of
because
he would abjure and repent.

inglv.
And
he was taken out accord-
in his
But he was afterwards found always to have continued heresy, and to have infected many, and would not be
to the secular arm,
converted, and was therefore turne<l over again as impenitent
and relapsed,
and burnt.
The
author of the History of the Inquisition at Goa,^ gives
us another instance of a very rich new Christian, whose name
was Lewis Pezoa, who, with his whole family, had been accused of secret Judaism, by some of his enemies, and who, with his
wife,
two sons and one daughter, and some other
relations that
lived with him, were all thrown into the jail of the inquisition.
He
it,
denied the crime of which he was accused, and well refuted
and demanded that the witnesses who had deposed against
him, might be discovered to him, that he might convict them
of falsehood.
But he could obtain nothing, and was conbe dehvered over to the arm of the
to
demned
as a negative, to
;
secular court
which sentence was made known
him
fifteen
days before
it
was pronounced.
The Duke
of Cadaval, an
general,
turn.
intimate friend of the
made
strict
enquiry
Duke d'Aveira, inquisitor how his affair was like to
had
And
understanding by the inquisitor general, that unless he confessed before his going out of prison, he could not escape the
fire,
because he had been legally convicted, he continued to

till
intreat the inquisitor general,
he had obtained a promise
from him, that

after sentence
faith,
if
he could persuade Pezoa to confess, even
pronounced, and his procession in the act of

die,
he should not
though
it
was contrary
to
the laws
and custom of an
fore,
act of faith.
act of faith
Upon
was
that solemn
day there-
on which the
to be held,
he went with
Eymeric,
n. 24.
Cap. 38.

some of
his
44S
to the
o^n
friends,
and some that were Pezoa's,
gate of the inquisition, to prevail ^nth him, if possible, to

confess.
He came
out in the procession, wearing the infamous
Samarra, and on his head the Carocha, or infamous Mitre.

friends, witli
His
many
his
tears,
besought him in the name of the

all
Duke de
confess
Cadaval, and by
life,
that
was dear
to him, that
he
would preserve
and intimated
said
to liim, that if
he would
and repent, the
duke had obtained
his life
from
the inquisitor general, a^d would give

lost.
him more than he had

by
his
But
all
in rain,
Pezoa continually protesting himself

destruction.
innocent, and that the crime itself was falsely invented
enemies
who sought
Iiis
When the procession
was
ended, and the act of faith almost finished, the sentences of

those
read,
who were condemned
to
certain penances having been
and on the approach of evening, the sentences of those

to be delivered over to the secular court being be-
who were gun to be

ence,
read, his friends repeated their intreaties,
bv which
*'
at last they
overcame
his
constancy, so
tliat
desiring an audisaid,
and
let
rising up, that
he might be heard, he
Come
of,
then,
us go and confess the crimes I

gratify the desires of
am
jail.
falsely
accused
and thereby
he was sent
my
friends.''
confessed his crime he was remanded to

to
And haâng Two years after

fire
Evora, and in the act of faith walked in pro-
cession wearing the Samarra,
on which was painted the
inverted,
according to the usual custom of the Portuguese

;
inquisition
and
after five years
more
that he was detained in
the
jail
of the inquisition, he was condemned to the gallies for
five years.
.fc'%'%^'W'-V
CHAP. XXXIV.
How
IF
the
Process ends against a relapsed Penitent.

is
the accused person
found a relapse by
his
own
con-
fession,
but penitent,* professing that he beheves in a Catliohc
Direct, p. 3. n. 197. coiu.4.5.
444

is
manner, and
willing to return to the unity of the church,
the bishop and inquisitor send to
him two or
three good men,
and
especially rehgious, or clergymen, zealous for the faith,
neither suspected by, nor ungrateful to him, who,
upon some
convenient hour go to him, and after discoursing with him in

the
first
place concerning the contempt of the world, the milife,
series
of this present
and the joys and
glories of paradise,
do afterwards,
temporal death
in the
name of
the bishop and inquisitor, disis
cover to him, that inasmuch as he

;
relapsed, he cannot escape
and
that therefore he ought to be careful of
the salvation of his soul, and prepare himself for the confession
of his
sins,
And
sins,
these admonitions they repeat
and the reception of the sacrament of the eucharist. till he hath confessed his
desu-es that the sacrament of the eucharist
ecclesiastical
if
and humbly
be denied
may
be given him, because the
sacraments are
not to
them.'
to a relapsed penitent,
he humbly desires
After having received these sacraments, and by this

in their opinion, rightly
means being,
prepared for salvation,
the bishop and inquisitor order the ballive of the place, or the
chief magistrate of the secular court,
to
be ready with his
at-
tendants such a day or hour, in such a street or place, to receive
from
their court such a relapse,
which they
will deliver
to him ; and that on the same day, or the day before he shall make proclamation by" the crier throughout the city, in all the
usual places and streets, that on such a day, hour, and place,
the inquisitor will
and the
make a sermon bishop \vill then condemn a
for the faith,
and that he
certain relapse,
by
deliver-
ing him over to the secular court.
If the person to be dehvered over to the secular court
is
in
holy orders,^ a pnest, or of any other degree, he is, before he is turned over, stripped of the prerogative of the whole ecclesiastical order, or, as
they
call
it,
degraded, that being deprived of
every dignity that might exempt him from the secular power,
he may be delivered over
to
it.
This degradation
is
twofold, one verbal, the other actual.
The
verbal
is,
when
*
the bishop pronounces sentence against a

Cap. Super eo de
*
haeret. lib. 6.
Direct, n. 198.

clergyman, by which he deprives him of
all clerical
445
orders, or
is
rather of the ministry or execution of those orders, which
more properly
is
deposition.
The
actual
is,
when
the clergyman
not only deprived by sentence, but also deprived actually

despoiled of his ecclesiastical
and personally, stripped and

orders; and
this takes place in the
crime of heresy, when the
person
is
is
to
be delivered over to the secular court.
But
if
he
only to be perpetually imprisoned, they only
make use of
pronounced
verbal degradation.
After the degradation

against
is
is
performed, sentence
is
him
arm.
as a relapse,
and he
as such, although penitent,
cast
out of the ecclesiastical court, and delivered to the
secular
But they generally add

relapse, or
this
clause
to such
sentences,
other,
is
by which a
impenitent heretic, or any
delivered to the secular arm.
" Nevertheless, we
he
will
effectually beseech the said secular arm, that
moderate
his sentence concerning you,
so as to prevent the effusion of

^
blood, and danger of death
where, after
it
is
commanded
that a clergyman degraded shall be delivered to the secular

court,
it is
added, " For whom, nevertheless, the church ought
effectually to intercede, that the sentence
may be
moderated,
so as to prevent danger of death, viz. lest the inquisitors,
when
irre-
they dehver criminals to the secular judges,
should seem to
consent to the effusion of blood, and thereby

gular.
become
When
this
sentence
against a relapse
it
is
concluded,
the
bishop and inquisitor do not shew
to
the criminal, lest he
should be enraged against them
but they send to him certain

not unacceptable
good men,
to him,
especially religious or clergymen,
who
discover to
him
to
the sentence to be pronounced
against him,
and the death
be
inflicted
on him,
to confirm
him
in the faith, to exhort
him
to patience, to
accompany him
Cre-
after his sentence, to comfort
him, and pray with him, and not

spirit to his
to depart
ator.
from him,
till
he hath returned his
But they must

a
diligently take care, that they

Cap. Novimus, de verb. sign,
do not
According
b
to
Lib. Catenat. n. 200.
446
by which the death of the relapsed person may be hastened, viz. by exhorting him when condemned, to offer his head to the executioner, or to go up the ladder, or
say or do any thing
to say to the
hangman
so to direct his sword, as to strike off
his
head
at
one blow, and not at several, or to say or do, or
persuade to any things of like kind, by which his death would
be sooner
effected,
although the same would have happened,

;
although these words or actions had never been

they contract irregularity by these things.
believe that these
sion of blood,
because
Who
would not
men
detested with
all their
soul every effu-
who
so effectually intercede for the
condemned,
and are
which
so extremely careful not to say or
do any thing by
think, that
their death
may be
hastened
Here some
such penitents relapsed ought to be allowed

as well as all other Catholics.
ecclesiastical burial,
But
this is contrary to
fire.
law and
this re-
custom, because their bodies are burnt with

spect,
In
however, they are dealt more favourably with than the
obstinate
alive,
and impenitent, inasmuch as these
latter
are burnt
whereas the others are strangled before they are burnt,

is
which, as Simancas says,*

pentance.
more humane, and leads
to re-
CHAP. XXXV.
flow
the
Process ends against an impenitent Heretic,
and impenitent Relapse.
TW
the accused person be an impenitent heretic, but not
relapsed,''
he
is
kept in close imprisonment, and put in chains,

;
that he
may
not escape and infect others
nor
is
any one allow-
ed to come
to him, or to speak with him, except the keepers,
who must be good men, and

nor easy to be deceived.
not suspected concerning the faith,

all
In the mean while
methods must
be used for his conversion, according

*
to the decree of the coun-
Tit. 47. sect. IT.
^ Direct, p. 3. n. 201.
com. 46.

cil
447
of Biterre.^
" Those who
will not
be converted, be slow,
as
frequently
you conveniently can, to condemn them, admonishing them, by yourselves and others to confess and if they
;
are finally obstinate in their wickedness, cause their errors to
be publicly declared, in detestation of them, and leave them

thus condemned to the secular powers present, or their ballives,
according to the apostolic command."
Instruction
^
Herewith the Madrid

is
agrees.
"
When
the criminal
negative,
and
hath been legally convicted of the crime of heresy of which he
was accused, or continues obstinate,

that he
it is
evident from the law
ought to be delivered
However,
God.
in such a case, the inquisitors
ought greatly
to
endeavour his
conversion, that at least he
may
die in the grace of
And
here they must do
all
they can consistent with
piety.''
So that
the bishop and inquisitor frequently, sometimes both together,
sometimes apart, must cause him to be brought before them, to

refute his opinions,
and persuade him
into the faith of the
church of Rome.
If he doth not submit to their information,
ten or twelve persons are sent to
him
to instruct him, learned
men, clergymen of
different orders,
frequently converse with him, to
and secular lawyers, who shew him that his opinion is

not immediately deliveris
contrary to the sacred scripture, and the decrees of the church
of
Rome.
If he
is
not converted, he
is
ed
to the secular
arm, though he desires it,*= but

Cap.
b
kept in chains
17.
A. D. 1561.
c. 43.
As
liberty
is
sweet on any terms, and even the gallies themselves are a

put
paradise when compared to the dreary cells of the Inquisition, where every
kind of rigonr
is
in practice,
which can render

is
life
a burden without any

for
interval, or the least alleviation, nothing

in
more natural than
one confined
fe,
such a piison to wish with the utmost anxiety for the next anto da
is
which
though a bitter remedy,

of relief .
.sighing
the only one which can afford

is
him any prospect
But even
this
miserable comfort
his
denied him.
in
The wretch
sits
and pining away within
gloomy dungeon,
be
expectation of the
the light of the
solemn day, when he shall be permitted to
hold once
more
sun, to breathe fresh air and cheer his eyes, with the sight of his dear friends
and
relations.
still
The
long wished for day at length comes,

in the
it
passes
away and
the wretch
self,
remains
same
doleful situation.
Still
he flatters uim-
that his judges though hitherto so inexorable will at last beghi to relent,
his unutterable distresses
and touched with

nwful tribunal,
if
vouchsafe to
to
call
him before
Tvith
their
not to acquit him, at lâst
acquaint him
the cause
448
a long whiles half a year, or a whole one, in a hard and close

jail,
that
by the misery and
distress of his imprisonment, his
constancy
may be overcome.
he
In the mean while he
is
frequent-
ly admonished, that if
this life
persists
he must be burnt, and after
burn
in hell fire for ever.
But
if
he
is
not
moved by
\e
this calamity,
jail,
he
is
removed
he
into a
somewhat more comfortal

l^hey also
and used
in a little kinder
if
manner,
make use
of promises, that
of the judges.
will turn,
he shall experience the mercy
If they can neither prevail with him by this

little
means, they suffer his wife and children, especially his

ones, if he hath any,
and
his other relations, to
come
to him, to
break his resolution and constancy.
But
if
after all these
methods used he
persists in his opinion, the bishop
and
inquisi-
tor prepare to deliver
him over
to the
secular court.
is
When
therefore the sermon concerning the faith
held, the inquisitor
causes his faults and heresies to be read over
by the notary, or
will de-
some other clergyman, and then asks him whether he

part from his heresy and abjure them.?
abjure, he
is
If he consents
his abjuration,
to
admitted
and having made
he
of his detention.
Another anto comes, and more than a year elapses, before

is
he can obtain a favour, which in secular courts

miscreants, that of being heard
least
is
;
never refused to the vilest

is
and then perhaps at a time when he

almofet laid aside all hopes,
to give
prepared for such an audience, having
he
ordered to
make his appearance
at a
moment's warning, not
him the
slightest information, but only to press
him
to
acknowledge a crime, every
circumstance whereof they conceal from him and which he cannot charge
himself with, though they laid before him the names and depositions of his
accusers.
offence
He
answers as he had always done, that he

falls
is
not conscious of any
which
under their lordships cognizance, they repeat the same
interrogatories several times over,
and he
still
returns the
same answer, upon

if
which they send him back
to his cell.
Thus they keep

sible,
the prisoner in a state of suspence,
more dreadful,
him
posthe
than his approaching doom, which he has not the least item
of, till
very eve of another anto.
When
these merciless judges order
to
be put
on the rack, to extort from his own mouth what cannot be proved by wit-
Where in the extremity of anguish, when the tender frame is torn as were in pieces, when it feels at every pore the sharpest pangs of death, and the agonizing soul is just ready to leave its mansion, the ministers of the
nesses.
it
holy office look on without emotion, and* calmly advise the poor forlorn
creature to confess his guilt that he
may
obtain pardon.
Letters on the Inq. &c. 50.
HISTORY OF THE I>rQUISITION.

was condemned
in the times of
A\'as
440
Eymeric
ment, because he
believed to abjure rather through fear of
death than the love of truth.
And
if
he was a
cleric,
he was
i.
degraded from his orders, by a verbal degradation only, was defK)sed from the function of his ministry.
e.
he
But
if in this
is
condition he will not repent and abjure his
opinions, as
commonly
the case with such persons, he
is
con-
demned
its
as
an obstinate
heretic,
and as such delivered over to

is
the secular court.^
And
whilst the secular court
performing
duty, some good men, and zealous for the faith,

faith,
may
attend
him, and persuade him to the Catholic

yet to turn from his errors.
and exhort him as

be admitted to
And
it
it is
the opinion of Eymeric,
th^t if even then he will be converted, he
may
repentance.
But Pegna judges
more
safe,
not to receive
him
by any means, although he promises a thousand

version
;
times his con-
both because
it is
provided for by no law, and because
experience shews us that persons thus received, seldom or ever
become good.
If an heretic impenitent or relapsed be present, the bishop
and
inquisitor, in presence of the magistrate of the
secular
court,^ declare
him impenitent, or
relapsed, cast
him out from
the ecclesiastical court, and leave
him
him
to the secular arm, or to
the jurisdiction of the secular court.
And
the secidar court,
which
is
in that place, receives
ai one left to their court

is
and arm.
If he be absent and fugitive, he
by sentence
declared impenitent or relapsed, and cast out from the ecclesiastical court,
and
left to
the secular
arm
is
and whenever the
secular court can lay hold of him, he
punished as one bnoxi-
ous to that court, according to the nature of his crime.^

If the accused person be an heretic impenitent and relapsed,**
all
remedies are to be made use of for his conversion, and he
is
closely
and carefully confined, and no one

death.
admitted to him.
But he cannot escape

a
And
therefore they exhort him,

de haeret.
Cap. ad abolendara,
^
sect. Piaesenti, Extrav.

1, 2.
Cap- Excomniitnicamus,
Extrav. de hapiet.
'^
Cap. hd abolendara, sect. Praesenti, Extra v. de hjet.

<*
Direct, p.
3- n.
205.
G g
450
HISTORY OF THE INaUlSlTION.
inasmuch as he cannot avoid the punishment of death, to consult at least the salvation of his soul, to confess
and receive the
sacrament of the eucharist.

these reverend lathers,
Behold the amazing charity of

they deliver a penitent crimi-
who when
nal to death, are so solicitous about the salvation of his soul
But whether he
repents or not, he
is
delivered to the secular
court, with a very earnest intreaty, so to mitigate their sentence
concerning him, as to prevent the effusion of blood, and danger
of death.
CHAP. XXXVI.
How
the
Process ends against a Negative Heketic convicted.
IF
the person accused be found in heresy either

fact,^
by the
evidence of the
or the legal production of witnesses, and

it,
yet he doth not confess

laid to his charge,
heretic.^
but persists in denying the crime
he
is
at this
day
called a convicted negative
Direct, p.
*
.^.
n. 207.
com. 48.
**
Thus
the council of Biterre hath thus determined.*
As
to those
who
if
are criminals, and contemn to appear witiiin the time of grace, ormaJicionsly
suppress the truth,
let
each of them be cited by name
in tlieir turn
and
they will not confess the trnth found against them, read over to them the
beads of the matters in which they are found criminal, and discover to them
the depositions of the witnesses, and granting them competent times, and
allowing them the liberty of defending themselves, receive candidly their

legal exceptions
and replications.
And
if
they
fail in
their
defence, assign
them a competent peremptory time

unless they will of their
for their sentence,
and condemn them,
own accord
to
confess the crime proved against them.
For they are not
to
be received
mercy whilst they

if
persist in tiieir denial,
how much
deny
tics,
soever they submit themselves to the will of the church."
Thus
also the council of

his faults,
Narbonne.f
" But
any one
is
not afraid obstinately to
upon account of which he may be judged a believer of hereis
or an heretic, and which
fully
proved by witnesses, or other proofs,

Cap. 26.
as
Cap.
6, 7, 8, 9.

Carena observes/ that
heretic, given over
it
4:51
sometimes happens, that a negative

inquisitors to the secular arm, cites
by the
and challenges them

bunal of God.
to the Valley of Jehosaphat, or the Tri-
if it appears to the judge that he hath proceeded justly in the condemnation of a negative heretic,
Jie
But
ought not to be afraid of
his citation.
But
if
the judge
should not be certain of the justice of his sentence, but perceived again disturbance in his
mind when he pronounced

all
it,
then
it
is
his
duty more maturely to enquire into
circum-
stances,
that the former sentence
may be
either revoked or
if
confirmed.
In the mean while they say, that
such citation
and appellation be made not through hatred and revenge, but with a good design, that his innocence may appear, and his
family be preserved from infamy,
it is
lawful.
Because negatives constantly deny the crime of heresy, and

profess that they are,
and always were
Catholics,
and are
wilfirst
ling to die in the faith of the
Catholic church, they are
strangled before they are burnt.

convict
But Souza
says,''
that heretics
and negative,
if after
they are delivered to the secular

faith, are
judge, they do not confess before him the Cathohc
burnt ahve
because, as
it
appears that they are heretics, so

to
by being silent when they ought upon as obstinate. Thus it was

when, in an act of
faith
answer, they are looked
actually
judged by
all
the
judges of the council of supphcation in the city of Lisbon,*^

then celebrated, three men, Hebrews
Christians, were delivered over
by
birth,
and
called
new
by the
inquisitors to the secular court for
Judaism, of which they were
convicted
who, persisting in the negative, affirmed before
the inquisitors that thev were Christians. before the secular judges,
faith,
And
being brought
and interrogated concerning the

;
would make no answer
upon which they were delivered
over to the officers to be burnt alive, and were accordingly
burnt
alive.
long as he persists in
lion, he
is,
this denial,
though otherwise he may pretend conver-
without doubt, to be accounted au heretic.

vulio will
t.
For he
is
evidently
impenitent,
* c
not confess his
sin.
b
I.
p. 2.
I. sect. 10.
3.
(.
6. sect. 11.
A. D. 1629, the second Sunday of September, and twelfth day of that
month.
r,
cr
452
CHAR
XXXVII.
Horc the Process ends against a Fugitive Heretic.
IF
he
is
the accused person be a fugitive, or hath fled or escaped

inquisition, after
from the
cited
he
is
waited for a competent time,*
by the bishop or
a
inquisitor ^ in the cathedral
church
Direct,
p. 3. n. 212.
com. 49.
The
licentious character so
largely applied to the
Romish
clertjy
has
not been wanting in those fleputed to the office of inquisitors.
Whilst by
the very constitution of their authority tliey are placed in a great degree
above the laws; they possess,
in addition
to
their
ecclesiastical
revenues,
opportunities of amassing enormous wealth from the wreck of those
whom
ob-
they condemn, and besides, such unbounded power as to

ject of desire, or to gratify
command any
any purpose of revenge.
With such temptations

aud
therefore
it
is
no wonder
if the inquisitor
should become voluptuous,
that possessing the authority he should assume
the vices of the oriental

Inquisitions
monarchs.
relates
M.
at
Lavallee,
in
his
**
Histoire des
:
Religieuses,"
the following
Paris,
circumstance
A
in to
gentleman,
who was
then
(1809)
the
residing
having
business
Lisbon
some years
before
French revolution, and being about
go thither, took with him, from a
nobleman at Versailes, a letter to the chief inquisitor at Madrid, through which he passed. On his arrival in that city, being fatigued, and at the same time unwilling to impede his journey, he fulfilled the ceremony of delivering
the letter to the inquisitor by the hands of his servant, excusing himself on
those grounds
from doing himself the honour of a personal attendance.

however, came himself
to his hotel,
The grand
inquisitor,
and with grat
politeness prevailed on
him
to
spend the evening at

lost in
his residence
The
gentleman repaired
to his
appointment, and was
astonishment at the
After some noblemen
splendour of the saloons, furniture, and attendants.
who were
his
present had withdrawn, the inquisitor offered his guest a sight of

j
bed-chamber
this
degance.
The
walls
;
surpassed any thing he had ever seen for sumptuous were hung with most exquisite paintings, from the
heathen mythology
the floor of the finest marble, and so constructed as to

trees,
admit the growth of orange
and a crystal stream, which, imparting a
delicious coolness, rolled off through basons of porphyry, in subterranean
channels, whilst the bed was adorned with such tasteful drapery, as to give
to the whole the air of royalty.
As soon
as the visitor
had inspected with
admiration the various embellishments of
this splendid retreat,
which he was
the more surprised to find where he had rather expected to have seen the
rigid tokens of inquisitorial devotion, he prepared to withdraw.
quisitor
But the
in-
prevented him, expressing surprise that he should so soon appear

of that
of
tliat
'
455
churches
tliocese
where he hath
offeiKied,
and
in other
place where he hved, and particularly tVom whence he
made
his escape, personally to
appear on a certain day in such
a cathedral church of such a diocese, there to hear, upon a

certain
hour, his
definitive
sentence before them, to which
they add, whether he apj)ears or not, that they will proceed

against
him
to a definitive sentence, as law
This
In
citation is fixed
and justice require. upon the gates of the catliedral church.

is
this citation
is
some delay
granted, viz. of thirty days, and
that
peremptory, so that
is
this single
one serves for three, in
which the criminal

of his
trial.
cited to all
and singular the proceedings
is
If the criminal doth not appear, his contumacy
complained
of in the several terms of the edict, and the

sition
fiscal
of the inqui
is
puts in his
bill
of accusation, after which the process
carried on according to course of law, observing the custom
and laws of the holy

criminal
office.
When
is
all this is
finished, if the
crime really appears,
sentence
pronounced
rightfully
against
legally
the
whenever the process

If
is
and
de-
termined.
he hadi been informed against for heresy,

left
he
is
declared an obstinate heretic, and as such
to the
seculai' ai'in.
If informed against as one suspected of heresy,

if
and
he
if
excommunicated, because he would not appear, and
remaining under the sentence of excommunication for a year,

is
not pronounced an heretic, but condemned as though
he was one.
pears, he
is
But
if
upon the expiration of

but not
his
the year he ap-
heard as far as relates to the excusing his crime,

;
and
testifying his innocence
in order to recover his
effects,
unless he can making a
make
innocence, or some other just

(his contidential
fatigued, then
nister)
signal, a
Dominican appeared
mi-
who conducted
wax
;he gland
is
the traveller into a splendid saloon, lighted by a pro
fusion of
candles, here a mngnificent sapper was prepared, to which aat

quihitor, his visitor, &i\ ladies of great
down
beauty and accora-
plisUments, and some monks,
who were
peculiar favourites.
The cTening
sunrise.
was spent wi:h the
gieatest gaiety, whilst music, poetry, singing, and agree-
able conversation protracted the stay of the
company
until
At
length the trav^ Ikr took his le^ve, greatly pleast-d with tke courtesy of his
highness, and admiring the
studies
method of reiaxatiou he had cheien,

on him from the holy
office.
after the
and
fatigue devolving
454
HISTOHY OF THE INaUISITIOX.

If he
is
impediment legally appear.

first
in sacred orders,
he
is
degraded, by a verbal degradation only, because he canis
not be actually degraded, inasmuch as he
absent.
is
But Eyfreely,
mericus thinks, that the person, thus degraded,

to the secular arm, but that if he will repent,
not to be left
he may
and without the question be admitted

ration.
to
mercy and abjube pro-
And lest
nounced
the sentence against fugitives

it
is
may seem
all
it,
to
in vain,*
usually published before
the people,
and the image, or

absent person
is
as they
commonly
call
the statue of the

is
publicly produced, on which there
a superthe abis
scription fixed, containing the
name and surname of
sent obstinate person
who
is
condemned, which statue
deli-
vered to the secular power, on which he executes the sentence
and penalty of burning,

son himself,
if
as
he would do upon the absent per-
he were present, unless he would turn, or upon
a person otherwise relapsed.

us,''
Thus,
as
Lewis a Paramo
tells
the statue of
Sigesmond
;
Malatesta was burnt at

after
the
gates
of
St.
Peter
and the statue of Luther,

of
he had
been
cited,
and did not appear, was
also burnt, together with
his books, at the
command
Leo X. by
the bishop of AscoU,
and
Silvester Prieriates.
this
When
began,
is
custom of burning the statues of absent criminals
uncertain.
Pegna
believes
it
not to be very antient,
because neither Eymeric, who, with great diligence, hath treat-
ed of every thing relating to practice in

other of the antients,
this crime,
nor any
who have
written of the order of pro;
ceeding against heretics, have mentioned this custom

there to be found any single trace of
it
nor
is
in the Vatican copy,
nor in that of the most

there are
illustrious
Cardinal Sirletto, where
many
it
things,
and even the most minute things con-
cerning the method of judging and punishing heretics.

yet he thinks
But
very commendable, and proper to strike terror,

fit
and therefore altogether
to
be used.
b
1.
Pegna,
ibid. p. 674.
2.
t.
2. c. 1. n. 6.
HISTORY OF THE INQUISLTION.
455
CHAP. XXXVIII.
Of the Method of proceeding
against the Dead.
PROCESS
of heresy.
"*
is
also carried
it
on against the dead for the crime

several ways, that a person
First,
Now
mav happen
may be judged
an heretic after death.
If before his
liis
death the inquisition against him was begun, and
crime
appeared either by his own

fact,
confession, or the e\ndence of the
or the legal proof of witnesses,

is
and the criminal
dies
before the process
ended, cither confessed and impenitent,

Secondly, If being in
jail for
or negative or relapsed.
heresy
to
he
kills
himself, for
by thus destroying himself he seems

Thirdly,
If,
confess the crime.
though when
it,
alive, his
heresy
did not appear, and he was not accused' of

death,
it
yet, if after his

heretic, either
at
any time appears that he died an
by
the depositions and attestations of others, or
by
facts,
or
deeds, or books composed

sons.
by him, or by any other

that their
legal rea-
This process
is
carried on against the dead before this

;
tribunal, chieily for rhese three ends
memory may
fiscal;
be condemned, that the heirs of the dead, or any other possessors of their effects,
may be
deprived of them by the
and
finally, that
the dead bodies

it
may be
is
taken up, cast out

first
of hoi V ground and burnt, as

instruction of Seville.
determined by the
There was
also
an edict
in
England against the dead bodies

to
of Bucer and Fagius.'*
For when Cardinal Pool, the pope's

to restore all affairs tliere, they
legate in England, went, after queen Mary's inauguration,
the university of Cambridge,
began the process of taking up the dead bodies of Bucer and

Fagius.
edict,"=
The dead persons were cited by a first and second and several witnesses produced against them once and
again.
When
no one appeared, who would undertake their
defence, they were at last

*
condemned
13.
for
contumacy, and on
Direct, p. 3. qn.
i>.
com. 92.
Bzoviu, A.
c Hist.
1556. >ert. 36. E. Tliuan.

1.
Con. Tiid.
b. p. 461.
4^6

all
the said day, sentence was pronounced before
the orders of
the university, and their dead bodies were ordered to be
dug
up, and dehvered to the queen's

whilst the sentence was sent to
officers.
After some few days,
London, an order came from

Finally,
the queen, that the punishment should be inflicted.
on the
sixth of February, the bodies were
dug
up, and a large
stake fixed into the ground, in a certain part of the market-
place prepared for that purpose, to which the bodies were tied,
and a large
After
this,
wood placed round them to burn them. the chests were set up on end, with the dead bodies
pile
of
in them,*
and fastened on both
sides with stakes,
and bound to
set
the post with a long iron chain.
After the pile was
on
fire,
they threw a great number of the books of the protestants

into
it,
which they had gathered together, which were soon

after this, Brookes,
consumed by the spreading flames. Not long
bishop of Glocester, dealt in the same manner at Oxford, with

Catharine, the wife of Peter Martyr, who, dying about four^
years ago, was buried in Christ Church, near St. Frideswide's

rehcs,
who was held
in great veneration in
that college.
For
being convicted that she had embraced her husband's heresy,

she was condemned, her dead body taken up, carried upon
shoulders, and thrown
upon a dunghill.
*=
Besides
this,
the statue of such deceased person
is
now
brought
forth' in public,
on which the name
of the person,
They were
buried, as
Fox
tells us, in chests.
Fox
says,
two years.
e Fox assures us, that Brookes, bishop of Glocester, Nicholas Ormanet, R. Moi wen, president of Christ Church college, Cole and Wright, coming to Oxford as the cardinal's visitors, summoned before them .ill that had any
acquaintance with her or her husband, and ministered an oath to thera, that
they should not conceal any thing that was demanded of them
ing examined, their answer was, that they
of,
j
and that be-
knew
not what religion she was
because they did not understand her language.

this,
But that notwithstandin
ing
the cardinal, by his letters, ordered
the dean of Frideswide to dig

^
her up, which the dean accordingly did that evening, and buried her
dunghill.
After
this, in
queen Eliiabeth's reign, she was, by order of Par-
ker, archbishop of Canterbury, Grindal, bishop of London, and otheri, the
queen's high commissioners, taken up out of .the dunghill, and buried in her former place, and her bones mixed with those of Frideswide, that they might
never. after wards
know one from
the other.

whose memory
ters,
is
457
to
be condemned,
all
is
written iu large charac-
and before which

all
the erroneous or heretical articles,
and
the heretical deeds or works, which have been legally

in
proved against the deceased, are recited

in
the same
manner
which they were done, as though the deceased himself was
living
and present.
This statue
is
dehvered to the secular

as
court, which the secular
judge afterwards burns,

if
he would
obsti-.
have burnt the deceased,

nate.
he had been
living,
and died
%** V'%'V%/%'V%'V>'
CHAP. XXXIX.
Of the Manner of'proceeding against
IN
order to beget in the
Houses.
common
people a greater abhor-
rence of the crime of heresy, they are used to pull

level with the
down and
ground, the houses or dwellings, in which the
heretic, or arch-heretic, holds conventicles
and congregations.
Of this we have
of the Tholouse
several instances in the

inquisition.
is
book of the sentences
If the owner of the house

heretics
not condemned of heresy, but
have committed such things in an house that did not
belong to them, without the knowledge of the owner, the house

is
to receive
no damage.
confiscated,
But
if
he knew
it,
or ought to have
known
it, it is
and being
confiscated, remains sub-
ject to the pleasure of the inquisitor.
The
materials of such
houses go to the exchequer, or are decreed to be applied to

other pious uses.
The ground on which

in,
such house stood
must not be shut

it
but must always be uninhabited, that as

it
was formerly a receptacle of wicked wretches,

filth,
may from
all
henceforth become a place of
and made a dunghill

is
and
stench.*
Excommunication
presume
also
it,
threatened against
those
it,
who
shall
to rebuild
or to inhabit or inclose
to
it.
or shall
knowingly give any advice or assistance
Lib. Sent/fol.-2.
458

the
Sometimes also the ground on which

sprinkled over with
salt,
house stood,
is
to denote its barrenness, at
which
finally,
time certain curses and imprecations are uttered.

that there
And
may be
a perpetual
monument of
its
infamy and
just punishment, a soHd stone, or a marble pillar four or five

feet high, is erected
in this last age, in the said ground, with
certain larga characters cut
on
it,
containing the
its
name of the
owner of the house, shewing the reason of
being destroyed,
and signifying the
time, viz.
under the reign of what pope,
emperor, or king, the matter was transacted.
In the former
age there was a famous monument erected on this account in Spain, in the noble city of Valladolid, where Austin Cazzalla,
although converted, and penitent, was, A. D. 1559, delivered
as a dogmatist to the secular court,
and
his
house pulled down,

erected, con-
on the ground of which there was a

taining an account of the
affair.
little pillar
CHAP. XL.
How
the Sentences are pronounced,
and
the condemîed
Persons
delivered over to the secular
Arm.
the sentences
to the
THE inquisitors are commanded to pronounce

against heretics,*
and
to
leave the
condemned persons
secular powers present, to be punished according to their desert. "^
Although
at the
this
command
heretics,
requires the secular judge to
be present
pronouncing sentence, yet the sentence of
condemnation against
pronounced when the secular

all
judge
is
absent,
it.
is
valid,
provided there be
other things
essential to
For the laws do
not so require the presence of
the secular judge or his
officers, as
though nothing profitable
could be transacted without him, but only that they, as servants, should put in execution the sentence
^
pronounced
for
Direct. 3 p. com. 48.

1. in
^ Cap.
Excommnnicamus,
piincip. de Iiaeret Cap.

signific.
Ad Abolendam.
sect. lUos.
and Cap. Noviiuus, de verb,

every other act
ecclesiastical.*^
is
459
is
forbidden them in this crime, which

if
merely
And
the presence of the secular judge was
necessary in pronouncing sentence of condemnation against impenitent or relapsed heretics, he might easily,
by
this
means,
hinder the office of the inquisition, by denying his presence,

either fc^
no reason, or for a feigned and pretended one.
So
that
when
tlie
the inquisitor and bishop have pronounced sentence

it
upon
criminal,
shall
be valid, though the secular magis;
trate cannot, or will not,

to intimate to him,
is
be present
and
it
shall
be
sufficient
by some
is
legal person in writing
when
there
is
need, and which
the safest method, that such a person
juJuêd to be an obstinate heretic, and impenitent or relapsed:
and, the secular magistrate, though not present at the sentence,

shall be obliged to give credit to
such an intimation, and to put
to death the heretic
delivered over to him, unless he vnil be

as a favourer of heretics,
most grievously punished

of the holy
cess.
office.
and hinderer
the pro-
Nor must he have any copy of

commanded,
Also, in the same chapter Novimus,
it is
that the
church
shall effectually intercede for
him,
who is
to
be delivered
over to be punished by the secular court, that the sentence concerning him
b
may be
so moderated, as to prevent danger or death.*

view of the courl of inquisition in
"
Is there," says
Dr. Geddes,
all
in his
Portugal, p. 440, " in
history,
an instance of so gross and confident a
mockery of God and

them, to deatli
the world, as this of the inqtiisitors beseeching the civil
magistrates, not to put the heretics they have

?
For were they
in
earnest
condemned and delivered to when tiiey made this solemn petibring their prisoners out of th?
tion to the secular magistrates,

inquisition,
why do they
and deliver them
to those magistrates, in coats painted
over with
flames
Why
do they teach that heretics,

?
above
all
other malefactors, ought
to be punished with death
And why do
they never resent the secnlar
ma-
gistrates having so little regard to their earnest

to fail to burn all the heretics that are delivered
and joint petition, as never

to
within an hour or two after they have them in
their
them by the inquisition, hands? And why, in

lodged in
there as
let
Rome, where
the supreme,
civil,
and
ecclesiastical authority are
the same person, is well as in other 'places, never granted ?"
this petition of the inquisition,
which
is
made
Thus
is
far Dr.
Geddes, and
vile
me
here add, that this hypocrisy and dissimulation
the
more
and execra-
popes, to ble, in that the inquisitors are commanded by the bulls of several compel the secular magistrate, under penalty of excomnmnication and other

460
although the emperor Frederick provided by
to intercede
liis
And
law,
" Let no one presume

which
if
with us in behalf of such,
any doth, he
shall deservedly incur
our
indignation,'*"*
yet the ecclesiastical judges
may
intercede in another court for

is
such a one
and although such
intercession
forbidden, which
tends to favour the heretic, or to the hindrance of justice, yet
such intercession
larity,
is
not,
which tends to the avoiding irregu-
and
wliich
is
particularly enjoined
by the law
itself.
However, every difficulty of this kind the cunning industry of

the popes hath wholly taken away,
both the inquisitors and counsellors

irregularity.
who have may more
provided,
how
29,
securely avoid
For Paul IV.
considering, at
Rome, April
A. D. 1557,
in the congregations held before
him on the cause

affair,
of heresy, that the greatest part of those employed in this
were clergymen secular and
regular, being in orders, in the
priesthood, and the episcopal, archiepiscopal, or other higher

dignity,
and even some
cardinals,
and that
it
oftentimes hap-
pened, that, according to the nature of the cases and crimes

before them, they gave sentence against the criminals, whereby
was occasioned the
loss
of a limb, or the effusion of blood, and
sometimes even natural death; and being therefore willing to

consult their safety, and the ease of their
mind and
conscience,
assist
determined and decreed, that
all
the aforesaid
who should
him
in judging, not only in causes of heresy^
but also in every
other criminal cause, which should or might be
managed before
him, might give sentence against criminals, by which they
should be condemned to the questions or torture, or to any

other condign punishment, even to the loss of a member, and
to natural death inclusively, without incurring
irregularity.
any censure or
Pius V. afterwards confirmed the same decree, and

to all the inquisitors, their vicars, commissaries,
extended
it
and
counsellors, as
Umbertus Locatus
witnesses in
liis
book de opere
Judiciali Inquisitorum, towards the end.''
So that as these de-
cclesia5tical censures, wiihin six days, readily to execute the sentences pro-
nonnced by the
inquisitors against heretics,
i.
c. to
born them.
The
tender
;mercie8 of these wretches are cruelty.

a
Pegna com.
20. ii part. 2. Direct.
l>
Tit.
de decretis.

crees
461
now
stand in force, this protestation doth not seem ne-
cessary, that the inquisitors hereby
may
avoid irregularity,
when
criminals for heresy are actually delivered over, or left to the

secular court.
However, they
will
not suffer
it
to
be omitted,
because
it is
supported by
;
common law, and
the general custom
of the ecclesiastical court
nor are several remedies, which
may
be had more securely to obtain the same end, to be rejected.
Nor can
the secular judges,^ after criminals for heresy, releft
lapsed or impenitent, are dehvered over, or
to
them
to
be
put to death, re-examine the process and cause, and correct or

alter it if needful, or
pronounce the sentence void.
In the accounts of the Spanish court, lately published

noble French lady,
there
is
by a
who
attended the queen out of France,

girl,
an instance of a Jewish
scarce entered into her
seventeenth year, extremely beautiful, who, in a public act of

faith, at
Madrid,^ together with twenty others of her nation, of
both sexes, being condemned to the stake, turned herself to the

queen, and prayed, that out of her goodness and clemency, she
might be delivered from the most dreadful punishment of the

fire,
in these
words
" Great queen,

!
is
not your presence able
to bring
me some
in with
comfort under
my
"^
misery.?
Consider
my
have
youth, and that I
am condemned
mother's milk
for a religion
which
sucked
my
The queen
turned away
her eyes, and declared she pitied the miserable creature, but
did not dare to intercede for her with a single word.
Nor must the inquisitor shew to the lay judge the process made by him but the secular magistrate must immediately,
;
and without delay, put

siastical
in execution the sentence

it,
of the eccle-
judge.
If he omits to do
or defers the execution
beyond the usual time, without a

compel him to execute
it
legal cause, the inquisitor
may
by
ecclesiastical censure.
Alexander
IV. hath, in the fullest manner, given this power to the inquisitors,
by a
rescript, beginning,
Ad audientiam.
is
But
in this affair, the
custom of provinces
different.
In
Spain, as soon as ever the sentence of the relapsed or impenitent, or
any others v'ho are

a
to
be dehvered over to the secular

b
Qn
3G corn. 83.
c
A. D. 1680, June 30.
Par.
2.
pag. 54.
462
court,
is
HISTORY OF THE i:NaUISITION.

read, the secular judges receive
them immediately
In
the
into their
court, and having pronounced the sentence of death
or burning, carry
them
directly to the place of execution.

jails,
many
cities
of Italy, the secular judges keep in their
criminals left or delivered over to
them by the
;
inquisitors three
or four days before they put them to death
which seems to
be done by authority of Innocent IV. in a

extirpanda^ where
we thus read
" As
bull, beginning,
Ad
to those
who
or
are con-
demned
for heresy,
by the diocesan or
his vicar,
by the
aforesaid inquisitors, let the chief magistrate or ruler, or his

special messenger, receive
them when they are
left to
him, and
immediately, or within five days at least, put in execution the

constitutions
made
this
against such persons.""
And
they
may
be
by the punishment of excommunication, and other ecclesiastical censures, by a rescript of Innocent VIII. " Enjoin and combeginning Dilectus Filius, in these words
compelled to
:
mand
the said secular
officials,
under the penalty of excommu-
nication,
and other
ecclesiastical censures, that within six days,
after they shall
be legally required, they readily execute the
sentences pronounced
by you
against such heretics, without
seeing the said processes carried
on by you, and without allow-
ing any appeal."
If the inquisitor finds the secular judge to
be so negligent, as not to take care to put to death the heretics

delivered to
him
after these five or six
days are elapsed, though
there be nothing legally to hinder him, then the inquisitor
may
command him
death,
to execute the
punishment of burning, or of
this is the
upon the
heretics left to him, since
punish-
ment usually
inflicted
on such
nor
will the inquisitor

it
hereby
fall into irregularity.
But
others think
a safer method, that
the inquisitor should not in this case mention by
name
the
punishment of burning, or death, commanding the secular
judge
to inflict
it,
because possibly he might become irregular
to avoid which, he
makes the usual
protestation,
when he con-
signs over heretics to the secular
judge ; and
therefore they
think
it
safer, that
he should in general
command him, under

This manner of
penalty of excommunication, or other censures, to put in execution the sentences pronounced
by him.
speaking
is
contained in a rescript of Alexander IV. beginning,
463
Ad Audentiam
votis
;
and of Leo X. beginning, Honestis petentiam
or that he should observe the constitutions enjoined

IV.'*
by
Innocent
And
these
methods they say are
sufficient to
avoid irregularity.
Hov' they proceed
in the
dutchy of Milan in execution of

senate at Milan proceeds in
the sentence against heretics, Carena teaches us in these words.**
"
And
that
we may
see
how our
executing the sentences pronounced by the inquisitors against

heretics,
and how great the
zeal of the said tribunal is in things
concerning the Catholic religion, I here subjoin the following

rescript of the
said senate in this affair.
Our beloved
we
have seen what you have written to us concerning

Gaudentius,
alias
is
Don
Baptista
Friar Seraphin of Ferrara, who, as you have
written to us,
guilty of heretical pravity.
Wherefore when
he
is
delivered to you, immediately put his condemnation in

^
execution.**
And in execution of this
decree, the said criminal
was, on the 12th day of the said month, burnt alive in the public
place of justice, as a relapsed
and impenitent
heretic."
CHAP. XLI.
Cff
an Act o^ Faith.
in
THE last act of the Inquisition now remains,

be seen the accomplishment of
all
which
may
the several matters

is
we have
an act of
this
been explaining, and

faith.
relating.
It
commonly
called
And
it is
worth while more particularly to describe

it is
solemnity, because
celebrated with the greatest

is
pomp.
When
perform
the inquisitor
determined to pronounce the sentences
of certain criminals,
this
he
fixes
on some Lord's-day or
care that
festival to
it
solemnity.
But they take
be not
* In
Extrav.
b
Ad
extirpanda, sect. Damnati vero.

t.
p. 2.
2. sect. 6. n. 44.
Milan, Aug.
6, 1573.
Directed to the wise J.
# judge
of the malefac-
tors at
Cremona.
464

or in Lent, or a very solemn day, such as the
;
Advent Simda}',
Nativity of our Lord, Easter, and the hke
because
it
is
not
decent that the sermons on those days should be suspended,
but that every one should go to his own parish church. certain Sunday or festival therefore being appointed, the parsons
of
is
all
the churches of that city or place, in which this solemnity
to
be performed, do, by command of the bishop and inquisi-
tor,
when they have done preaching,
publicly intimate to the
clergy and people, that the inquisitor will, in such a church,
hold a general sermon concerning the faith

in the
and they promise,
name of the Pope, the usual indulgence of 40 days, to all who will come and see and hear the things which are there They take care to give the same notice in to be transacted. the houses of those religious, who commonly preach the word
of God, and that their superiors should be
the inquisitor will in such a church
told, that
because
make a
all
general sermon
concerning the
faith, therefore
he suspends
other sermons,
as
that every superior

fit,
may send
four or two
friars,
he thinks
be present at the sermon, and the pronouncing the sengeneral Tliis solemnity was formerly called, " tences.
to
sermon concerning the

of Faith."
Faith,""
but
it is
now
called,
"
An
Act
And
in this, great
numbers of persons, sometimes
one or two hundred are brought forth in pubhc procession to various kinds of penances and punishments, all wearing the
most horrible
habits.
is
They chuse
festivals for this solemnity,
because then there
a greater confluence of people gathered
together to see the torments and punishments of the criminals,

that from hence they
may
"
learn to fear, and be kept from the

this rite, the
commission of
tion,*
evil.
Concerning
Madrid Instruc-
thus prescribes.^
When
the processes of the criminals
are concluded, and the sentences fixed, the inquisitors shall assign some holyday, on which there shall be a public act of the
faith:
which day they
shall signify to city

;
the chapters of the

is
church and consistory of the

royal council,
it
and where there
any
shall
be notified also to the president and

all invited
members, who must be

a
to attend the act of faith,
A. D. 15G1.
G. 77.
Param.
1.
3. qu. 4. n. 36.

according to the custom of every place.
465
And let the inquisitors

who
are to be
take care that these things be done in such convenient time, as

that the execution of the sentences of those
delivered over to the secular court
may be done by
day, to preis
vent inconveniences."
celebrated in Spain
horrible
And
indeed, as this act of faith

is
now
an
is
and Portugal, the solemnity

spectacle,
truly
and tremendous
in
which every thing
designedly
made
use of that
as they say, that they
may strike terror, for this reason, may hereby give some representation and
is
image of the future judgment.

If any one, whether an impenitent or relapsed heretic,
to
be dehvered to the secular court, the bishop and inquisitor give

notice to the ballive of the place, or principal magistrate of the
secular court, that he
must come such a day and hour with
his
attendance to such a street or place, to receive a certain heretic

or relapsed person out of their court,
whom
they will deUver to
him
and that he must give public notice the same day, or the
in the morning,
day before
all
by the
crier,
throughout the
city, in
the usual places and streets, that on such a day and hour,
in
and
such a place, the inquisitor will
faith,
and that the bishop and
inquisitor will
make a sermon for the condemn a certain
heretic or relapse,
by
delivering
him
In most of the tribunals of the Inquisition, especially in

Spain,
it
is
a remarkable custom they use,
viz.
on the day
before the acts of faith, solemnly to carry a bush to the place
of the
fire,'
with the flames of which they are consumed,
who
deserve the punishment of being burnt.

its
This
is
not without
mysteries
for
the
burning and not consuming bush,

splendor of the church, which burns,
this, it signifies
signifies the indefectible
and is not consumed
and besides
mercy towards
the penitent, and severity towards the froward and obstinate.
And
farther,
it
represents
how
the inquisitoi's defend the vine-
yard of the church, wounding with the thorns of the bush, and
burning up with flames
all
who endeavour
to bring heresies into
the harvest of the Lord's
field.
And
finally, it points
out
tlie
obstinacy and frowardness of heretics, which must rather be
Paiam.
1.
2.
t,
3. c.
10. n. 70,
&c.
H h
466
broken and bent,

like a
rugged and stubborn bush, and that as
the thorns and prickles of the bush tear the garments of those
who
pass by, so also do the heretics rend the seamless coat of
Christ.
Besides," the
day before the criminals are brought out of jail, and their
to the public act of faith, they part with their hair
beard, by which the inquisitors represent, that heretics return

to that condition in
which they were bom,
\'iz.
becoming the
children of wrath.
All
all
tilings
being thus prepared to celebrate this act of

is
faith,
the prisoners, on that very day which

it,
appointed for the
celebration of
are cloathed
with that habit which they must
wear in the pubhc procession.

is
But the custom
in this matter
not altogether the same in

'^
all
the Inquisitions.^
In that of
cells
Goa
the jail-keepers, about midnight,
go into the
03.
of the
Param.
1.
2. t. 3.
c. 11. n.
The
inquisitors are particularly cautious, that their credit with the peo-
ple for
mercy and humanity should not ê

fe-
injured, by the appearance of their

it is
victims at the auto da

14, sect. 6.
In the bye-laws
thus provided,
Book
ii. tit*
" If
it
should happen to be necessary, that severe torture should
be
inflicted fourteen
days before the auto da
fe, in
;
order that the prisoners be performed in the
may
colt,
not go to
it
with the marks of the torture
it
shall
and
in the session of interrogatories
made
in the torturing
room, the reacolt
son shall be always declared,

not in the poley, and in
ture began,
tit.
why
the torture was given
upon the
and
all
sessions of interrogatories, the hour

shall
when
Also
the tor-
and
it
at
what hour it ended,

all
be also declared."
Book
ii.
22.
'
Be
ordained, that
penitents (or rather
condemned persons)
what per-
shall
go decently dressed and for

fe,
this
purpose, eight or ten days before the
auto da
tbey (the inquisitors; shall
make
138-9.
enquiries of the goaler ,
sons are in want of clothes, and shall order each to be provided with the ne-
cessary quantity."
Da Costa, vol.
c
i.
Hist. Inq.
Goa.
c. 26.
<^
Dr. Buchanan whilst in India in 1808, enjoyed an opportunity very rare-
ly aflfordsd, of inspecting part of the buildings of the Inquisition at
Goa, of
which he has given the following highly interesting account.

Goa, Augustinian Convent, 28th January, 1808.
When
left
the forts to
;
come np
to the inquisitor, Colonel jest
Adams
desired
me
to write to
him
and he added half-way betw-een

in three days, I shall
and earnest, " If I
do not hear from you

the Inquisition."
march down
the 78th and storm

.so
This I promised to do.
But, having been
well enter-

prisoners, bring in a
467
burning lamp to each of them, and a
black garment striped with wliite hnes; and also a pair of

tained by the inquisitor, I forgot
my
promise.
visit
Accordingly, on the day
before yesterday,
was surprised by a
from Major Braamcamp Aid-de
Camp to his excellency the Vice-Roy, bearing a letter from Colonel Adams, and a message from the Vice-Roy, proposing that I should return every evening and sleep at the forts, on account of the unhealthiness of Goa.
*
This morning after breakfast
my
host went to dress for the holy office,
and
I
soon returned
before
the
in his inquisitorial robes.
He
said he
would go half an hour
usual
his
time for the purpose of shewing
me
the
;
Inquisition.
thought that
countenance was more severe than usual
and
that his at-
civil as beforeThe truth was, the midnight scene was The Inquisition is about a quarter of a mile distant from the convent, and we procteded thither in our Manjeels, a kind of Palankeen. On our arrival at the place, the inquisitor said to me, as we were ascending
tendants were not so
still
on
my
mind.
the steps of the outer stair, that he hoped I should be satisfied with a transient
sire
view of the Inquisition, and that

I took this as a
would
retire
whenever he should deconductor with tolerable

"We were met at the
it.
good omen, and followed
my
confidence.
'
He
ltd
me
first to
the great hall of the Inquisition.
door by a number of well dressed persons, who, I afterwards understood,
were the familiars, and the attendants of the holy
oifice.
low
to the inquisitor,
and looked with surprise at me.
They bowed very The great hall is the
place in which the prisoners are marshalled for the procession of the auto da
fe.
At the procession described by Dellon,
in
which he himself walked bare-
foot, clothed
with the painted garment, there were upwards of one hundred

I traversed this hall for
and
fifty prisoners.
some time, with a slow
step,
reflecting
on
its
former scenes, the inquisitor walking by
my
side, in silence.
I thought of the fate of the multitude of
my
fellow-creatures
who had
passed
through
this place,
condemned by a
tlieir
'
tribunal of their fellow-slnners, their

souls to perdition.
bodies devoted to the flames, and
And
I could not
help saying to him,
Would
not the holy church wish, in her mercy, to have

little
those souls back again, that she might allow them a
further probation
?*
The
at
inquisitor
answered nothing, but beckoned

hall.
me
to
go with him to a door

to
one end of the
By
this
door he conducted
me
some small rooms,
and thence
to the spacious
apartments of the chief inquisitor.

again to
tlie
*
Having surI thought

I,
'
veyed these he brought
me back
I
great hall
and
he
seemed now desirous that

to the
should depart.
Now,
father/ said
dungeons below
be.'
want
to see the captives.'
lead
'
me
that
in-
No,' said he,
cannot
now began
to suspect that'it
had been
in the
mind of the
I
quisitor,
from the beginning, to shew
me
only a certain part of the Inquisi-
tion, in tile
hope of satisfying
my
inquiries in a general
way.
urged him
with earnestness, but he stadily resisted, and seemed to be ofl'ended, or

rather agitated by
my
importunity.
intimated to him plainly, that the only
way
to
do justice
to his
own
assertions
and arguments, regarding
the present
H h 2
-^8
HISTORY OF THE INatJISlTION.
breeches, which reach
order them to put on.

state of the Inquisition,
down to their ancles, both which they The black habit is given them in token
to
was
shew me
;
the prisons
and the captives.

left in
should then describe only what I saw ful obscurity.* Lead me down,' said
but now the subject was

*
aw-
I,
to
the inner building
and
let
me
pass through the two liundred dungeons, ten feel square, described by your
former captives.
Let
me
I
count the number of your present captivts, and

to see if there
converse with them.
want
be any subjects of the British

1
government, to
whom we owe
it is
protection.
want
to ask
how
long they have
been here, how lojg
since they beheld the light of the sun,
and whether
j
they ever expect to see

clare
it
again.
Shew me
the
chamber of torture
and de-
what modes of execution,
or of punishment, are
now
fe.
practised within
If, after all
the walls of the Inquisition, in lieu of the public auto da
that
has passed, father, you resist this reasonable request, I shall be justified in
believing, that
India.*
you are afraid of exposing the
real state of the Inquisition in
To
these observations the inquisitor

'
made no
reply
;
*
but seemed imI
patient that I should withdraw.
My
good
father,' said I,
am
about to
(it
take
my
leave of you, and to thank you for your hospitable attentions,
had
been before understood that I should take

Inquisition, after having seen the interior,)
my
final
leave at the door of the
and
wish always to preserve on
my mind
you
say,
a favourable sentiment of your kindness and candour.
You
cannot,
shew
me
the captives
;
and the dungeons
be pleased then merely to

:
answer
this
question
for I shall believe your
word
How many
prisoners
are there
*
now below,
in the cells of the Inquisition
?'
The
his
inquisitor replied
That
is
a question which I cannot answer.'
On
pionouncing these
words,
I retired hastily
towards the door, and wished him farewell.

as
We
shook hands with as much cordiality
we
could at the
moment assume
and both of
us, I believe,
were sorry that our parting took place with a
clouded countenance.
* From the Inquisition I went to the place of burning in the Camp Santo Lazaro, on the river sidej where the victims were brought to the stake at the auto da fe. It is close to the palace, that the Vice Roy and his court may
witness the execution; for
it
has ever been the policy of the Inquisition to
make
scene.
these spiritual executions appear to be the executions of the state.
An
old priest accompanied me,
who
pointed out the place, and described the
As I passed over this melancholy plain, 1 thought on the difference between the pure and benign doctrine, which was first preached to India in the apostolic age, and that bloody code, which, after a long night of darkness, was announced to it under the same name And I pondered on the mysterious dispensation, which permitted the ministers of the Inquisition, with their racks and flames, to visit these lands, before the heralds of the
!
fospel of peace. But the most painful reflection was, that this tribunal bould yet exist, unawed by the vicinity of British humanity and dominion. I was not satisfied with what I had seen or said at the Inquisition, and I
determined to
fô
back again.
The
inquisitors
,
were now
sitting
on the
tri-
bunal, and I bad some excuse for returning
for I
was
to receive
from the

of grief and repentance.
469
return,
all
About two o'clock the keepers

into a long gallery,
and carry the prisoners
where they are
placed in a certain order against the wall, no one of them being permitted to speak a word, or mutter, or move ; so that they
stand hke statues, nor
their
is
there the least motion of any one of
members
to be seen, except of their eyes.

fault,
All these are
such as have confessed their

willing to return
and have declared themselves
by penance
to the
is
bosom of the church of

given a habit to put over
left
Rome.
Td
eveiy one of these
chief inquisitor a letter, which he said he would give me, before I

place, for the British resident in Travancore, being an
the
answer to a
letter
from that
*
officer.
When
I arrived at the Inquisition,
and had ascended the outer
stairs, the
door-keepers surveyed nie doubting!}', bnt suffered

that I
me
to
pass, supposing
had returned by permission and appointment of the

by Dellon,
in
inquisitor.
I en-
tered the great hall, and went up directly towards the tribunal of the Inquisition, described
which
is
the lofty crucifix.
I sat
down ou a
poor
form, and wrote some notes; and then desired one of the attendants to carry
in
my name
by
to the inquisitor.
As
walked up the
hall, I {.aw a
woman
sitting,
herself,
on a bench by the wall, apparently

I passed,
in
a disconsolate state
of mind.
She clasped her hands as

This sight chilled
and gave
me
a look expressive
of her distress.
my
spirits.
The
familiars told
me
she
was waiting
While
I
there to
be called up before the tribunal of the Inquisition.

inquisitor
was asking questions concerning her crime, the second
came out in evidetit trepidation, and was about to complain of the intrusion ; when I informed him I had come back for the letter from the chief inquisitor.
He
said
it
should be sent after
me
at
Goa
*
and he conducted
me
with
a quick step towards the door.

her,
As we passed
the poor
woman,
I pointed to
and said
to
him with some emphasis,

!*
Behold, father, another victim of
the holy Inquisition
He
answered nothing.
When we
arrived at the head
of the great
stair,
he bowed, and I took
my
last leave
of Josephus a Dolori-
bus, without uttering a word.'

It will be well understood for
what purpose the foregoing particulars con-
cerning the Inquisition at Goa, are rehearsed in the ears of the British nation.
*'
The Romaus,"
it
says Montesquieu, " deserve well of

in
human
nature, for
mak-
ing
an article
their treaty with the
Carthaginians, that they should

It has
abstain from
sacrificing their childitn to thtir gods.'
been observed
by respectable
and endeavour
quisition." t
writers, that the English nation ought to imitate this example,

to induce her allies to abolish the
human
{sacrifices
of the In-
Buchauan*8
t
Ecclesiatsiical Reiearches, p. 168.
Colonel Macauly,
who
is
now
in
England.
Edin. Rev. vol. xv. GO.
Ibid. vol. xviii. 146.
U h 3
470

Penitent heretics, or such as are vehe-
their black garment.
mently suspected, receive the blessed sackcloth, commonly

called the Sambenito, which, as
saffron colour,
we have
is
before related,
is
of a
and on which there
put the cross of
St.
AnVile
drew, of a red colour on the back and on the breast.*
and abject persons are made
to
wear the infamous mitre for

carries in
it
more ourageous blasphemies, which

of infamy, denoting that they are as
venly riches.
it
a representation
were bankrupts of hea-
The same
mitre
is
put on polygamists, who are

;
hereby shewn to have joined themselves to two churches

finally,
and
such as are convicted of magic, but what
is
signified
hereby as to them, I have not been able to discover.

others,
The
whose offences are
slighter,
have no other garment be-
sides the black one.
Every one hath given him an extinguish-
ed taper, and a rope put about their neck, which rope and
extinguished taper have their signification, as
we
shall after-
wards shew.
The women are
placed in a separate gallery from
the men, and are there cloathed with the black habit, and kept
till
they are brought forth in public procession.

to those
As
who
are designed for the
fire, viz.
such as have
confessed their heresy, and are impenitent, and negatives, viz.
such who are convicted by a
sufficient
finally,
number of
witnesses,
and yet deny

they are
all
is
their crime,
and
such as are relapsed,
carried into a
different
room
separate
from the
others.
are,
Their dress
from that of the
others.
They
however, clothed with the sackcloth, or kind of mantle, which
some
call
the Sambenito, others the Samarra or Samaretta.

it
And
it
though
be of the same make as the Sambenito

is
is,^
yet
hath different marks,

it,
of a black colour, hath flamefe paintheretic himself, painted
ed on
to the
and sometimes the condemned

in the
life,
it
midst of the flames.
Sometimes also they

Other
paint on
devils thrusting the poor heretic into hell.

also
things
may
be put on
it,
and
all this is
done, that persons
may be deterred from heresy by this horrible spectacle. As to those who, after sentence pronounced, do at
confess their crime,
length
and convert themselves before they go out

^ Ibid
.
Param.
1.
2.
t.
2. c. 11. n. 70, 71.
1.
1. 1. 2. c. 6. n. 8.
HISTORY OF THE IîQUISITION.

of jail, and
ai-e
471
not relapses,* they are clothed with the Samarra,

fire
is
on which the
painted, sending the flames

call
downward,
though you
which the Portuguese

mitres put on them
devils
Fogo
revolto;
this,
as
should say the Fire inverted.
Besides
they Iiave paper
made
in the
shape of a cone, on which also
and flames are painted, which the Spaniards and Porcall
tuguese
in their language Carocha.
All of them being
thus clothed, according to the nature of their crime, are allowed

to
sit
of them
down on the ground, waiting for who are to be burnt, are carried
fresh orders.
Those
into a neighbouring
*p:tment, where they have confessors always with them, to epare them for death, and convert them to the faith of the
church of Rome.
This
is
now
the custom of clothing
all
the prisoners in Spain,
before they are brought forth in solemn procession to

view.
I cannot readily say,
pubhc
for-
whether
this
was the custom
merly.
It seems rather to appear
by Eymeric's Directory of
the Inquisitors, that the criminals, in the very act of faith,
were at length clothed with the infamous garment they were
condemned
he
or
to wear, after the
sermon cojicerning the
faith,
and
the pronouncing the sentence.^

treats of the abjuration to
For
in his
third part,
where
be made by one found in heresy,
who hath
confessed
it,
he thus advises.
"
He
(the inquiafter the
sitor) also shall give orders for
making the garment

you
shape of a monk's mantle;" and afterwards he uses these
words
in the sentence,
"
Imprimis,*^
shall
be afterwards
clothed with the hvid garment,

soldier's
made
after the
manner of the
banner, or the monk's mantle without the hood." And " again, After these things, the sentence shall be put in due
execution, and the aforesaid garment be immediately put on."
'^
From which
passages
it is
plain enough, that the criminals did
not come out of jail to the sermon concerning the faith, clobhed
with this infamous garment, but were dismissed from church
with this habit, after the sermon concerning the faith was done,
and
tlie
sentence pronounced.
But
this
by the way
and
only.
to all of
About four
o'clock the officers give bread
figs
Hist.
Goan.
Inti. c. 26.
Ibid. n. 189.
Ibid. n. 194.
Ibid. n. 195.
H h 4
472
HISTORY OF THE IKQUISITIO>J.
them, that they

the
may somewhat
satisfy
their
hunger during
sunrising,
celebration of the act of faith.^

tolls,
About
the
great bell of the cathedral church
by which,
as the usual
signal of an act of faith, all persons are gathered together to

this miserable spectacle.
The more
reputable and principal
men
as
it
of the city meet at the house of the inquisition, and are
w ere the
sureties of the criminals,
one of them walking
by
the side of each criminal in the procession, which they

is
think
no small honour
to them.
Matters being thus pre-
pared, the inquisitor places himself near the gate of the house
of the inquisition, attended by the notary of the holy
office.
Here he reads over in order the names of

beginning with those
all the criminals,
whose offences are
least,
and ending
with those whose crimes are greatest.
The
feet,
criminals
march
out each in their order, with naked

habit that was put on them in
jail.
and wearing the
As
every one goes out,
the notary reads the

side in the procession.
name of
who walks by his The Dominican monks march first,

his surety,
who have
tion.
this
honour granted them, because Dominic, the

of the holy
carried before them,
founder of their order, was also the inventor of the inquisi-
The banner
office is
is
in which the image of Dominic
curiously wrought in needle-
work, holding a sword in one hand, and in the other a branch

of
olive,
with
these words,
" Justice and Mercy."^

siu-eties.
Then
follow the criminals Avith their
When
all
those whose
crimes are too slight to be punished with death, are gone out
into procession,
then comes the crucifix, after which follow
those
cifix
who
are led out to the punishment of death.

its
The
cru-
being in the midst of these, hath

before, to denote the
face turned to
those
who walk those who
mercy of the holy
office to
are saved from the death they

it
had deserved, and

to denote that
the back part of
to those
who come
They
after,
they have no grace or mercy to expect.

office are mysterious.
For
all
things in this
Finally,
carry out the statues of
those
who
have died in heresy, habited in the Samarra, and
also the bones
dug out of
the graves, shut

Goan.
c. 26.
up
in black chests,
a Hist. Inq.
b Frontispiece.
filSTORY OF
THE
INQUISITION^.
all
47S
over, that they
Upon which
*
devils
and flames are painted
may be burnt
to ashes.
When
they have thus marched round the principal streets
gal, p. 442.
Dr. Geddcs gives us the following account of this procession in Portu" In the morning of the day the prisoners are all brought into
hall,
a great
cession,
where they have the habits put on they are

to
to
wear
in the pro-
which begins
come out of the
inquisition about nine o'clock in the
morning.
."
Hie
first in
the procession are the Dominicans, wiio carry the standard
of the inquisition, which on the one side hath their founder, Dominic's picture,
and on the other side the cross, betwixt an

'
olive-tree
aud a sword,
with this motto,
Jtistitia
et
Miserecordia.'
Next
after the
Dominicans
to the
come
the penitents,
some with Benitoes, and some without, accordin?
nature of their crimes.
They
are
all
in
black coats without sleeves, and
bare-footed, with a wax-candle in their hands.
Next come
the penitents,
who have narrowly escaped being

been saved, but so as by
fire.
burnt, who, over their black coat, have
flames painted, with thoir points turned downwards, to signify their having
Next come
the negative
and relapsed, that

\
are to ue burnt, with flames upon their habit, pointing upward
and next
church,
come
which
those
who
profess doctrines contrary to the faith of the

their habit pointing
Roman
and who, besides flames on

IS
upward, have
their picture,
drawn two
or three days before
upon
their breasts, with dogs, serit.

'
pents,
and
devils, all with
open mouths painted about
" Pegna, a famous Spanish

the luoks of
inquisitor, calls this procession,

it is
Horrendum
is
ac tremendiim Spertaculum,' and so

all
in truth, there being
something in
the prisoners, besides
those that are to be
burnt, that
gkast'y and disconsolate, beyond what can be imagined; and in the eyes
and countenances of those that are

fierce
to
be burnt, there
is
something that looks
and eager.
to
" The prisoners that are

rest have, ha.ve a Jesuit
be burnt alive, besides a familiar, which
all
the
on each hand of them, who are continually preaching

;
to
them
to abjure their heresies
bnt
if
they offer to speak any thing,
in de-
fence of the doctrines they are going to suffer death for professing, they are
immediately gagged, and not suffered to speak a word more. " This I saw done to a prisoner, presently after he came out of the gates
of the inquisition,
upon
his
having looked up
to the sun,
*
which he had not
seen before in several years, and cried out in a rapture,

for people th^t behold that glorious body, to worship
How
is it
possible
any bdng but him
that created it?'
After the prisoners comes a troop of familiars on horse,

officers of the court
back, and after them Mie inquisitors and other

mules; and
last
upon
of
all
comrs the inquisitor general upon a white horse, led

hat,
by two nun, with a black

nobles, that are not
and a green hatband, and attended by
all
the
employed
as familiars in the procession.
" In the Terreiro de Paco, which

White-hall
is
may be
a
as far
from the inquisition, as
from Temple
Iar, there is
scaft'old erected,
which mvy hold
474
of the

city, that all
may
behold them, they at length enter the
church, where the sermon concerning the faith is to be preachAt Goa this is usually the church of the Dominicans, ed.
and sometimes
dlesticks,
that of the Franciscans.
The
great altar
is
covered over with cloth, upon which are placed six

with burning tapers.
;
silver can-
On
each side of
it is
erected
something like a throne

sitor
that
;
on the right hand
for the inqui-
and
his counsellors
that on the left for the viceroy
and
his
officers.
Over
against
the great altar there
is
another
lesser one,
on which
several missals are placed,

is
and from thence

gallery, three
even to the gate of the church

feet wide,
full
made a long
of seats, in which the criminals are placed,
with their sureties, in the order in which they enter the church
so that those
who
enter
first,
and have offended
least,
are
nearest the altar.
After this comes in the inquisitor, surrounded with his colleagues,
and places himself on the right hand

hand.
tlirone,
and
then the viceroy, with his attendants, seats himself on the

throne on the
left
The
thj3
crucifix
is
put on the
the sermon
is
altar in
the midst of the six candlesticks.
Then
preach-
ed concerning the
faith
and
office
of the inquisition.
This
honour
is
generally given to the Dominicans.
The author of
that in the act
the History of the Inquisition at
Goa
tells us,
of
faith, in
which he walked in procession, clothed with the

ser-
Sambenito, the provincial of the Augustines preached the
mon, which lasted half an hour, and treated of the inquisition, which he compared to Noah's ark but said it was preferable
;
to Noah's ark in this, because that the animals

it
which entered
came out of
it
after the flood, with the
same brutal nature
they carried in; whereas the inquisition so far changes the

persons
as
who
are detained in
it,
that
though they enter cruel

it
wolves,
and
fierce as hons,
they come out of
meek
as
lambs.
When
the sermon
is
ended, two readers, one after another,

the inquisitors, and at the
two or three thousand people

sion, those that are to
at the
one end
sit
other end the prisoners, "Und in the same order as they walked in the proces-
be burnt being seated on the highest benches behind

feet
the
rest, vfhicb
may be ten
above the
floor of the BcafFold."
475
mount
the same pulpit, and with a loud voice pubhcly read

all
over the sentences bf
the criminals, and the punishment to
which they are condemned.

is
He
whose sentence
is
read over
brought by an
officer into the
middle of the gallery, holding

till
an extinguished taper
tence
in his
;
hand, and there stands

all
his sen-
is read through posed to have incurred the greater excommunication, when any one's sentence is read over, he is brought to the foot of the
and because
the criminals are sup-
altar,
where, upon his knees and his hands placed on the
missal,
he waits
till
missals
upon the
many are brought Then the reader altar.

so
;
there, as there are

for
some time defers
the reading of the sentences
and
after
he hath admonished
those
who ai'e with him with

it is
kneeling at the
their heart
altar,
that they should recite
and mouth the confession of faith he

it
is
to read over to
them, he reads
all
with a loud voice
and
the
when
is
ended they
take their former places.
Then
reader reads over the sentences of the rest, and the same order
observed
till all
the sentences are gone through.

all those,
When
through,
sacred
priests,
the sentences of
who
are freed from the

office,
punishment of death by the mercy of the holy

the
inquisitor
rises
are read
from
his throne,
puts on his
vestments,
and being attended with about twenty
comes down into the middle of the church, and there
saying over some solemn prayers, which
may be
seen
in the
Book of the Sentences of the Tholouse Inquisition,^ he absolves them all from the excommunication they were under, giving each of them a blow by the hands of those priests who attend
him.
a.
Verse.
Lord, save thy
men
servants,
and thine handmaids.
Regp. Those,
Verse.
O my
God, who
you.
spirit.
trust in thee.
The Lord be with
Reap.
And
with thy
Let us pray.
Grant, ve
in tlie sight
beseech
tliee,
Lord,
to these thy
handmaids, the wortliy

through
fruit
of penance, that they
men servants, and thine may be rendered innocent

through Christ our Lord.
of thy holy church, from the integrity of which they kave strayed
sin,
by obtaining the j)ardon of
their sins,
Amen.
b
Fol. 110.
476
Farther,
at
when
the inquisitors absolve and reconcile penitents
an act of
faith,*
they
make use
fallen
of rods, to admonish them,
that by heresy they have

his anger
from the favour of
God
into
and
fury.
He ace Paramus
advises such penitents
to consider, with
how great indulgence
they are treated, because
they are only whipped on their shoulders, that they
may go
away, and
being mindful of the divine fury,
may
take heed not
to relapse for the future.
The rod
also points out the judi-
ciary
power which the inquisitors
exercise over impious heretics,

is
and those who
are suspected of heresy, because a rod
the
measure by which any one's deserts are measured, and therefore penitents are
their offence,
whipped with rods according

their hvlis are
to the nature
of
whereby
weighed and measured.
Farther, the inquisitors use rods, because, as a rod at the be-
ginning
is
in its nature flexible,

stiff,
tender,
and
soft,
but
at last
hard, blunt, and
go the inquisitors are soft
and tender,
whilst penitents, offending through frailty

concile themselves
selves to
;
but
if heretics
and ignorance, redo afterwards suffer themfall
be ove^'come by wickedness, and

burning of the
a'âin
into the
crimes they have commitled. then they vrhip them, and strike
them
severely, even to the
fire.
And,
finally,
they use rods to establish and support the weak in the
faith,
because rods are a very apt instrument to support and confirm

the lame and weak.
The
penitents carry in their hands extinguished
wax
tapers,**
whilst the inquisitors reconcile them, to intimate, that the light of
the faith hath been altogether extinguished in their minds
by
the sin of heresy and infidelity.
These tapers are made of
wax, whereby
heretics profess
(Risum
as
teneatis)
that their
hearts have been so melted, through the heat of concupiscence,

as to receive various sects;
and that
wax grows hard by

so they, being
moisture, but melts
by dryness and warmth,
hardened by the moisture of carnal dehghts, have remained in

infidehty, but are melted as wax,
and converted by the dryness
annd heat of
finally, the
tribulation
and penance enjoined them.
And,
it
cotton of the taper, and the

fire
wax of which
after
is
made, and the
with which
t.
it
is
hghted
absolution,
Paramus,
1.
2.
3. cap. 11.
^ Ibid. n. 25.

shadow
charity.
forth, that
4T7
the heretics have denied faith, hope,
and
But when the tapers are hghted

si;]jnifies,
after their reconci-
hation, this
that they profess they will demonstrate
by
the light ol good works, the faith which they have recovered.
Farther, those wlio are reconciled are sprinkled with holy
water and hysop," in
tv)ken, that
being brought out of the power
of darkness, and having turned the eyes of their minds to the

true light of the fnith,
snares
they are to remain free from

devil,
all
the
and calumnies of the
that they
may
serve
God
with greater freedom.

Farther, he
who hath
offended against the Catholic faith,^

tied
which he had professed, hath a rope

signify, that the
round
his neck,
to
inward parts of such a person being possessed
by the
which
craftiness of the devil,
have been given to such
sins,
of
his
outward parts being
tied with ropes, give a very evi-
dent sign and proof.
And though
they are reconciled after ab-
juration of their heresy, yet they walk with a rope about their
necks, that they
may come
out as witnesses against themselves,
and may be examples

to the
to others, that they
may
turn their eyes
inward spots of the mind.

this action,
During
and
every one of the prisoners eats the bread
figs in
the church, which were given

jail.
is
them by the
officers
of the inquisition in
When
this
ceremony
after
performed, the inquisitor goes back
to his place,
which the sentences of those who are apis,
pointed to death are read over, the conclusion of which
that
the inquisition can shew them no favour upon account of their
being relapsed, or impenitent, and that therefore
it
delivers
them over
tc the
arm of the
secular court, which they earnestly

eiFu-
intreat so to
moderate their punishment, as to prevent the
sion of blood,
and danger of death.
When
those last words
are read, one of the officers of the holy office gives each of them
a blow on the breast, by which he
signifies, that
they are
left
by the
justice
inquisition
upim which one of the
officers
of secular
comes to them and claims them.
If any one of them

all their
are in holy orders, they are degraded,

orders,- before
and deprived of
they are deUvered to the secular arm.

2.t. 3. c. 11. u. 61.
b Ibid.
After
75.
Paramus,
1.
c.ll.
ii.
478
this,

they read the sentences against the dead.
At
last these
miserable wretches are brought to the secular judge, to hear

the sentence of death, and
are severally asked, in
when they come

because
it is
before him, they
what rehgion they

;
desire to die.
Their
of the
crime
is
never enquired into
not the
office
secular magistrate, to ask, whether those
who
to
are
condemned
by
the inquisition, are criminal.
He
is
presuppose them
guilty,
and
his
duty
is
to inflict the
punishment appointed by
crimes of which they are
law,
upon
thosie
who commit such
pronounced guilty by the

swered
stake,
this
inquisition.
When
they have an-
one single question, they are soon after tied to a

is
round about which there
placed a pile of wood.
Those
who answer that they will die Cathohcs, are first strangled but those who say they will die Jews or heretics, are burnt alive."" As these are leading out to punishment, the rest are
a
I caanot avoid here giving
my reader
a more particular account of

it.
tJiis
execution from Dr. Geddes, who himself was once present at

are these
:
" The prisoners are no sooner

first to
His words
civil
in the
hands of the
magis-
trate, than they are
loaded with chains, before the eyes of the inquisitors,

the secular jail, are, within an hour or two, brought
and being carried
from thence, before the lord chief justice, who, without knowing any thing
of their particular crimes, or of the evidence that was against them, asks
them, one by one, in what religion they intend to die

that they will die in the
If they
answer,
are con-
communioH of
the church of
Rome, they
if
demned by htm,
to be carried forthwith to the place of execution,
and there
to be first strangled,
and afterwards burnt
to ashes.
is
But
they say, they
will die in the Protestant, or in
any other faith that
contrary to the
Roman,
they are then sentenced by him, to be carried forthwith to the place of execution,
and there to be burnt
alive.
" At
the place of execution, which
at
Lisbon
is
the Ribera, there are so
many
them,
stakes set up, as
there are prisoners to be burnt, with a good quantity
of dry furz about them.
The
stakes of
tiie professed,
as the inquisitors call
may
is
be about four yards high, and have a small board whereon the
to be
prisoner
seated, within half a yard of the top.
The
negative and
relapsed being
first
strangled and burnt, the professed go up a ladder, beall
twixt the two Jesuits, which have attended them
day, and
when they
are
come even with
the forementioned board, they turn about to the people, and
the Jesuits spend near a quarter of an hour in
exhorting the professed to be

they refuse to be, the Jesuits
reconciled to the church of
Rome
which,
if
come down, and

off the ladder
the executioner ascends,

scat,
and having turned the professed

to the stake,
upon the
and chained their bodies close
he
leaves them, and the Jesuits go up to them a second time, to renew their ex-
hortation to them, and at parting
tell
them, " That they leave them to the

carried back without
479
any order, by
is
their sureties, to the jail of
the inquisition.
This
the celebration of an act of faith in

is
Portugal, or rather in that part of India which
subject to the
Portuguese, as a Frenchman hath described

devil,
it,
in his history of
who
this
is
standing at their elbow to receive their souls, and carry them

hell-fire, so
with him into the flames of
soon as they are out of their bodies."

Jesuits are off the lad-
Upon
is
a {jreat shout
is,
is
raised,
and as soon as the
ders, the cry
" Let the dog's beards, let the dog's beards be

to
made
!"
which
their
done by thrusting flaming furzes, fastened
a long pole, against

nntii their faces are
faces.
to
And
this
i
inhumanity
is
commonly continued
burnt
a coal, and
are not to be heard
always accompanied with such loud acclamations of joy, as upon any other occasion ; a bull feast, cr a farce being
inhumanly.
dull entertainments, to tlie using a professed heretic thus

*'
The
professed beards having been thus made, or trimmed, as they call

is
it
in jollity, fire
set to the furz,
which are at the bottom of the stake, and
above which the professed are chained so high, that the top of the fiame seldom reaches hij^rher than the seat they sit on and if there happens to be a
wind, to which that place

knees.
is
much exposed,
is
it
seldom reaches so high as their
So that though,
if
there be a calm, the professed are

set
commonly dead
in about half an
hour after the furz
on
fire,
yet
if
the weather prove
windy, they are not after that dead in an hour and a half or two hours, and
so are really roasted, and not burnt to death.
But though, out of hell, there

this,
cannot possibly be a more lamentable spectacle than
being joined with
the sufferers (so long as they are able to speak) crying out, Miserccordia por
amor de Dios, " Mercy

sexes,
oil
for the love of
God," yet
it is
beheld by people of both

satisfaction, as are
i.
and
all
ages, with such transports of joy

to be
and
nat
any other occasion

far Dr.
met with.
Gedde's Tracts, vol.
p. 447,
&c.
Thus
Geddes.
afterwards bishop of Gloucester, was minister to the
When Mr. Wilcox,

Salisbury,
I publish
English factory, at Lisbon, he sent the following letter to the then bishop of
Dr. Gilbert Burnet, dated

his lordship's
at Lisbon, Jan. 15, 1706,
N.
S.
which
by
allowance and approbation, and which abundantly
confirms the foregoing account.
"
My
Lord,
'*
IN
all
obedience to your lordship's commands of the 10th

that
ult. I
have
was printed concerning the last Anto da Fe. I saw the whole process, which was agreeable to what is published by Limborch and others npon that subject. Of the five persons condemned, there were but
here sent
four burnt
:
Antonio Tavanes, by an unusual reprieve, being saved after the
procession.
Heytor Dias, and Maria PinteyVa, were burnt

strangled.
alive,
and the
The execution was very cruel. The woman was The present alive in the flames half an hour, and the man above an hour. king and his brothers were stated at a window so near, as to be addressed for a considerable time in very moving terms by the man as he was burning.
other two
first
Bat though the favour he begged was only a few more faggots, yet he was
480
the inquisition at Goa,
who
himself walked in procession at an
act of faith, wearing the infamous Sambenito,

rately observed
and who accuit.
and described
all
the circumstances of
The method
what
different.
of celebrating an act of faith in Spain,
is
some-
For whereas
at
Goa, the banner which they
carry before the procession hath the picture of Dominic wrought

in
it,
Paramus
says, that in Spain the cross

is
is
the banner of the

tells
inquisition,
which
carried before them,
and tediously
us of several mysteries signified by the cross, of which I

here give a short summary.
will
The
tion,^
cross
is
the beginning and end of
all
acts of the inquisi-
and by
it is
represented, that the tribunal of the inquisi-
tion is a representation of that
supreme and
shall
final tribunal, in
which the sign of the cross

Christ,
appear before the Lord
coming
to the
judgment of the world with great majesty

it
and
glory.
Farther,
wages against
heretics,
denotes the war which the inquisition and the victory which they gain over
;
the enemies of the orthodox faith
because the inquisitors are
appointed the conquerors of heretical pravity, and captains for

the defence of rehgion,
who keep watch

it
at the castle of the
inquisition for the Christian faith, repsur
restore
it
when going to ruin, when tumbled down, and preserve it when restored
and vigorous
state.
in its ancient, flourishing,
not able to obtain
it.
Those which are burnt

to a pole,
little fresh,
alive here, are seated
on a
bench twelve feet high, fastened

faggots.
above
six feet higher than the
The wind being a

it
the man's hinder parts
were perfectly
left
wasted, and as he turned himself, his ribs opened before he

the
fire
speaking,
being recruited as
wasted, to keep him just in the same degree pf
heat.
But
all his
entreaties could not procure
him a larger allowance of

the
wood,
to shorten
and dispatch him."
Thus
far the letter.

all
all
How
diabolical a religion
must that be, which thus divests men of
sentiments of humanity and compassion, and hardens them against

miseries and sufferings of their fellow creatures!
serves,* "
the
For as Dr. Geddes ob-
That the reader may not think,

is
that this
inhuman joy
is
the effect
the spirit
of a natural cruelty that

of their religion, he
in these people's
disposition,
all
and not of
may
rest assured,
that
public malefactors
besides
heretics, have their violent deaths
no where more tenderly lamented, than

is
amongst the same people, and even when there

their deaths that appears
nothing in the manner ot
inhuman or
cap. 10.
cruel."
Param.
1. 2. t. 3.
* Ibid. p. 450.
'
HISTOllY OF
THE INaUISITION.
it
481
con-
The
inquisition uses a green cross, that
may be more
;
veniently distinguished
from
thost:
crosses of other colours,
which are used by the

cially that
it
Clu'istian
commonwealth
and espe-
may be shadowed
out, that all things usually sig-
nified
by greenness belong
and
to the inquisition.
;
For
instance,
greenness denotes stabiUty and eternity

sant,
it is
a grateful, plea-
attractive colour to the eyes,
and
finally, is
a sign of
victory
and triumph.
Hereby
is
shadowed
forth,
that " the
inquisitors of heretical pravity vigilantly preserve
the stabiHty
of the church, and that heretics are attracted by the green cross,
so that they cannot escape the
judgment of
and the
this
tribunal,
and
by beholding
it,
are brought to the tender
bosom of mother
sincerity of the
church, and di'awn to repentance

faith."
The banner
sable,
of the inquisition hath a green cross in a field
adorned on the right hand with a branch of green ohve,

left
and brandishing on the
a drawn sword, with
this
motto
et judica round about the scutcheon, causam tuam." " Arise, O Lord, and judge thy cause.''
" Exsurge Domine,
The branch
But
of green olive denotes the same as the green cross.

is
the branch of olive

left,
on the right hand of the

this
cross,
and
is
the sword on the
to
shew that
in the inquisition
mercy
mixed with
justice; ^
and the meaning of
mixture they
derive from the ark of the tabernacle, in which, together with
the tables, there was the rod and the manna, the rod of severity,
and the manna of sweetness; as though the rod of Aaron which blossomed, was the rod with which judges command criminals to be whipped.
signifies, that
The branch
of olive at the right hand

strictly
nothing ought to be so
regarded by the
inquisitors as
mercy and clemency, which the ohve most wonwhich, hath
derfully shadows forth,
branches always green,

trees,
and which endures storms much longer than any other

and
if
buried under water,

its
is
not so soon destroyed, nor doth
so easily lose
verdure.
The drawn sword
brandishing on
the
left,
points out, that the inquisitors, after having tried in
vain
all
methods of mercy, do then as
to the use
"
it were unwillingly come and drawing of the sword, which was given by God
Psalm
Ixxiii.
Cap.
4, n. 18.
II
48S
for the

punishment of
offenders.
is
The
field
of
sable, in the
midst of which the green cross
placed, intimates the repent-
ance of the criminals, and the sorrow they conceive on account

of their
sins,
which however the green mitigates with the hope

the scutcheon, " Exsurge Domine,
of pardon.
The motto round

marks out, that the
the Lord, do in the
Sec.""
inquisitors, in expectation of the
coming of
mean
while punish the wicked, that they
may
deter others,
and defend the good.

Gonsal-
But
vius
besides these things, there are other differences between
the celebration of an act of faith in India and Spain.

tells us,^ this
solemn procession began in

first
this
manner
at
Seville.
" In the
place
went some school boys, brought
out of a certain college in which boys were taught, which

they commonly
call
the
House of Teaching, who

singing,
strike
an
awe upon others by
their habit,
and order,
in
which
they are kept by certain clergymen clothed in surplices.
They
them
walk along singing the litanies of the saints, repeating

alternately,
nobis.""
the
chorus
alternately
answering,
" Ora pro
After these follow the prisoners themselves, comcalled
monly
Penitentials,
disposed as
it
were into several
classes in this order.
Next
after the children
walk those who
are convicted of lesser faults.
The
tokens of their guilt are
usually unlighted candles, halters about their necks,

bits,
wooden
and paper
mitres.
They walk with
their heads uncovered,
that the mitre
may
not be concealed, and after the manner of
slaves without their cloak.
Those who excel others
in birth,
or riches, follow after those
who
are meaner.
Next
to these
march those who are clothed with the Sambenitos, or military mantles, marked across with the red cross, the same order being
observed as aboVt, according to the distinction of the persons.
Those who are
defiled in holy orders, as they are superior in
dignity, so also are they in their place or rank in the procession.
After these comes the third and

are appointed for the
fire.
last class, viz.

is
of those
who
Every prisoner
are to die above
*
attended by two
side of him,
armed
familiars for his safe custody, one
on each
besides which, those
who
two monks or thea-
Page
135.

tins, as
483
council
they
call
them, walking by them.
The whole
of the city, consisting of the Alguazils, jurors, the judges of

twenty-four degrees, the great
officers
of the court, the regent

are followed
and viceroy himself, or
his deputy,
who
by a great
follow
number of
nobility
on horseback, immediately
who,
according to
first.
the
classes of the prisoners,
the custom of a
triumph, ought certainly to mai'ch
After these comes
the ecclesiastical order, the clergy, benificed persons,

rates walking
first.
and cu-
Next
after
them walk the whole chapter

call
of the principal church, which they commonly of the greater church.
the Cabild
Then
the abbots and priors of the
monk's orders, with their attendants.

the holy tribunal to do honour to
it,
All these walk before

because, on that day,
after there is
it
openly triumphs.
space
left
Between these and the next

fiscal
empty, in which the
of the inquisition,
who
dissilk.
hath had no small share in gaining that victory to the holy

tribunal, walks as standard- bearer in truly military
pomp,
playing and opening the standard
made
of red damask
This standard
side of
it
is
most curiously embroidered, having on one
the arms of that pope

written at large,
first
who granted
the inquisition,
with his
name
and on the other those of king

into Spain.
Ferdinand, who
is
brought
gold,
it
Every thing
in
it
wrought with
is
silk,
and purple.
Upon
the very point
of this banner
fastened a silver crucifix washed over with
gold of great value, to which the superstitious multitude pay a

peculiar veneration, for this reason only, because
it
belongs to
the inquisition.
selves,
At length come
the fathers of the faith them-
with a slow pace, and profound gravity, truly triumph-
ing, as
becomes the principal generals of that
victory.
After
them come
back.
all the familiars of the holy inquisition
on horse-
Then an innumerable company

jail
of the
and mob, without any order or
character.
In
common people this pomp they

and most
they
is
march from the

ficent scaffold,
of the inquisition to the high and magniis
which
built of
wood,
in
the noblest
capacious street of the city, for shewing the penitents to public

view, and for hearing
tlieir
sentences.
On
this scaflPold
make them
sit
in the same order as they marched.
There
also another scaffold almost as large as the fomier, over against

I
i
484? in

which
is
it,
erected the tribunal of the lords inquisitors,

their inquisitorial,
where they
sit in
and almost divine majesty, and the whole
attended with
all
that
grandeur
in
which they came.""

court,
The
king, if present, the queen
and
also the legates,

this solemnity
and
all
the nobility of Spain, generally honour
with their presence.*
The
seat of the inquisitor
general
is like
a tribunal, raised above
tlie
kings.
When
all
are seated in their places, they begin with celebrating mass
but when the priest who
officiates, is
come
to about the
middle
of the service, he leaves the

place.
scaffiDld,
altar,
and goes back
to his proper
Then
robed
the supreme inquisitor comes do^YXl from the

in all his
ornaments, and making his reverences
before the altar, ascends
by
in
several steps to the king, attended
by some of
and
the officers of the inquisition,
who
carry the crucifix
gospels,
and the book
which
is
contained the oath, by

faith,
which the king obliges himself to protect the Catholic

to the extirpation of heresies,
and the defence of the
inquisition.
The
up
is
king standing bare-headed, having on one side of him the
constable of Castile, or one of the grandees of Spain,
who
holds
the sword of state, swears that he will keep the oath, which
pubhcly read over to him, by one of the members of the

;
royal council
and remams
in
the same posturp,
till
the su-
preine inquisitor goes back to his place.
After this one of the
secretaries of the inquisition goes into a desk, reads over the

like oath,
and takes
it
from the council, and the whole assembly.
Then
In
all
the several sentences are read over, and the solemtill
nity sometimes lasts
nine o'clock in the evening.

all Italy,
Rome ^ and throughout

a
as far as I could gather
Memor. Aul Hisp.

in the
p. 2.
page 63.
About the time of Midsummer
yeare i58l, one Richard Atkins, a
Hartfordshire man, came to
he knocked at the doore,
Rome, and having found the English colledge when as divers of the students came to welcome
him, knowing that he was an Englishman.
Among
other talke they willed
him
to
ing as
meat and lodging, accordthe order was appointed, whereto he answered, " I come not, my
go
to the hospital,
and tkere
to receive his
countrymen,
to
any such intent
as
you judge, but
come
lovingly to rebuke
the great misorder of your lives, which I greave to hear and pittie to beholde;
I
come likewise
to let
your proud antichrist understand, that he doth offend
the heavenly Majesty* robbe
God
of his honour, and poysoneth the whole
485
from any authors, they do not observe such solemn processions in acts of faith, or in the sermons concerning tlie faith. But
in
what manner the sentences are there pronounced, and how
they are executed, may, in some measure, be gathered from

the two following accounts.
world with
stones,
his
abominable blasphemies, making them homage stocks and
and
thai filthy sacrament,
which
is
nothing else but a foolish
idol.*'
When
they heard these words, one
Hugh
Griffin, a
Welshman, and a student
in the colledge,
caused him to be put
liberated, he afterwf^rd endeavoured to
in the inquisition. (Having been thiow the host out of the priest's
this
hands, that the people might see what they worshipped, and
he again
attempted
to
do at
St.
Peter's church,
which so incensed
the
people
that he got severely beat
and nearly
killed,)
being carried to the prison, he

?
was asked, Wherefore he committed such an heinous offence

answered,
'
Wiiereto he
that he
anie purposely for that intent, to rebuke the pope's wickle ;"
edness and theyr idolati

sentence, he sayde, he the
upon
this
he was condemned to be burnt, which

r,
was
right willing to snft*
and the rather because
sum of his offence pertayned to the glory of God. Within a while after he was st t upon an sss without any saddle, he being from the middle upwarde naked, havir.g some English priests with him, who talked to him, but he
regarded thorn not, but spake
to the
people
in
so
good language
as he could,
and lolde them they were
in a
wrong way, and therefore

else but thrust against
willed
them
for
Christe's cause to have regard to the saving ot theyre soules.
All the
his
went there were foure did nothing

cheerefuU countenance laboured
his
way he naked body
burning torches, whereat he neither mooved nor shrnnke one jote, but with
still
to
perswade the people, often bending were thrust

at him,
body tomecte the torches

in his
as they
and would take

his
them
own
hand, and hold them burning

little
styll
upon
body, whereat
the people not a
wondered.
Thus he continued almost the space of

St.
halfe a mile, tyll he
came before
Peter's,
where the place of execution which
was.
When
he was come to the place of execution, there they had made a
devise, not to
make
the fire about him, but to burne his legges

all
first,
they did, he not dismaying any whit, but suffered
mervailous cheerfuUie,
which mooved the people

day.
to
such a quandary, as was not in
Rome many a
it
Then
they offered him a crosse, and willed him to embrace

;
in
token
that he died a christian
but he put
it
away with
his
hand, telling them that
they were evyll

himselfe to God,
men to trouble him with paltrie when he was preparing whome he behelde in majesty andmercie, readie to receive
They seeing him
and martir of
styll
in
him
into the eternall rest.

**
that minde, departed
saying,
Let us goe and leave him

soldier
to the devill
ended
with
this faithfull
his Maister,
whereto
Roniayne
naric
Life, written
God graunt us by A. M. sometime

I
i
whome he serves." Thus Christe, who is no donbte in glory all to come! Amen. The English
the pope's scholler in the semi-
among them.
1590.
486
Bzovius
tells

us,* that in
the year 1498, there were discothe Christian faith, after
vered 230 Moors,
who had abjured
their expulsion fi*om Spain.
After they had wandered about,
they came to Rome, where they were known, informed against,
thrown into
faith,
jail,
and
at length being recovered to the
same
an
were thus admitted into the church by pope Alexander.

J. Bruchai'd writes,
On
Sunday, July 29, as
who saw
it,
high and large scaffold was built before the portico of the
great church of
portico,
St. Peter's at
is
Rome, between
that and another

to
which
above the steps of the ascent

scaffold
the said
to
church.
Upon
this
was placed the 230 Moors

sat
be
reconciled.
All these persons being
down on
the floor of
the scaffold, in their usual habit, and the most reverend fathers
and
the
lords, the lord Peter,
Archbishop of Reggio, governor of

serene
the city,
John of Carthagena, ambassador of the most
King and Queen of Spain, Octavianus, bishop of Marona,
referendary of our holy lord the Pope, Dominicus Jacobatius,
and James Dragatius, auditors of the causes of the holy apostohc palace. Master Paul of Monegha, in the country of Ge-
noua, a predicant, master of the sacred palace, and master John

of Malcone, of the order of Minors, doctors of divinity, penitentiaries of
our aforesaid lord the pope, in the said church, for

in their proper
the Spanish nation, being seated as above,

places,
and
in their ordinary habit
a certain master in divithe faith, in the
nity, a predicant,
made a sermon concerning
vulgar Italian, and against the said Moors,

the Spanish nation, and of
who were
all
of
whom
one was a professed of the
order of
all
St.
Francis, whose habit he publicly wore,
whom, and
the aforesaid persons, he accused of all their errors, which

faith,
he knew concerning the
and reproved and
instructed.
After the sermon Mas ended, the Moors asked pardon, and
desired absolution.
Then
the master of the holy palace admo-
nished them in Latin faithfully to beheve, and to hve well, and
put them in mind of the penance which they had deserved
which admonition he expounded

this,
to
them
in Spanish.
After
as they were
on
their knees, this
penance was enjoined
a Sect. 32.

them ; that they should
St. Peter,
4?87
walk,
two and two
to the
church of
and there pray,
in that habit
;
which should be en-
joined them for this pui-pose

also
and
in
the same order should

St.
go
to the
church of the convent of

off their
\\
Mary
supra Miner-
vain,
where they should put
habit,
and every one

this
freely return to his
own
place.
hen they had received
habit and penance, the aforesaid masters Paul and John, ab-
solved them
aforesaid,
all,
who, after absolution, went to the two churches

seeing the whole ceremony in the
the pope
new
their
rooms, and granted them his blessing.
The
habit which these
Moors were
enjoined to wear, was of this form.
Upon
ordinary garments there was a red or pui-ple cloath, hanging

over their shoulders upon their breasts and backs, quite
to their hips, having
down
on
it
a yellow cross four fingers wide, and

itself.
of the same length with the cloath
Every one of them

St.
went
to the altar of the aforesaid
church of
Mary ad Minerwhich the

friars
vam, and there

received,
laid do^\^l the aforesaid cloath, in the
and hung up on high

of that
affair.
church, to preserve the
memory
Peter of Aranda, bishop of Calahorra,^ master of the house

of his holiness our lord the pope, was kept in
for
jail,
being defamed
Mahometanism and
heresy.
Alexander the pope committed
the hearing and legal determination of his cause, to Peter, arch-
bishop of Regio, governor of the
city,
Peter of Venance, bi-
shop of Cesena, auditor general of the court of the causes of

the apostolic chamber, and
Egardus Durca, bishop of Sleswick,
one of the said auditors of the causes of the sacred apostoUc chamber.
half of the
When
fiscal,
they had examined several witnesses on be-
and one hundred and one on the behalf of
Aranda, who
all
of them deposed, either in part or in whole,
against the said Aranda, after the process was duly carried on
against him, at length the said lords commissaries did, on
Wed-
nesday,
Sept. 14, report the process
and depositions of the by the advice of the
witnesses to our holy lord the pope, in a private consistory.
Alexander, when he understood the
affair,
most reverend lords the

*
cardinals,
deprived Aranda of thg

fin.
Bzoviue, A.
D.
1498. lect. 32.
488
HTSTOKY OF THE INQUISITION.
episcopal dignity,
and of
all his
benefices
and
;
offices,
and de-
posed and degraded him from
all
his orders
and being thus

diariis hvjus
deprived, deposed, and degraded, he was at last thrown into

jail in
the castle of St. Angelo.
Bruca?-dus
anni.
How
the solemnity of a general sermon, or act of faith, was
formerly observed, plainly appears from the book of sentences
of the Tholouse inquisition.

into the church,
The
people being called together
and
after the preaching the
sermon concerning
the faith, the act
commenced by an
magistrates,
oath, which the inquisitors

their
gave to the
civil
by which they promised

heretics,
;
assistance to discover
and apprehend
and
to accuse
and denounce them " And in these and
to the inquisitors
all
and
finally conclude,
other things which belong to the office
of the inquisition, or will be obedient to God, and the of Rome, and the inquisitors."
church
This oath, as appears by com-
paring the several sermons together, was afterwards somewhat

enlarged, that the magistrates might not have the least pretence
for conniving at heresy.
After
this oath, the
sentence of excommunication was prooffice
nounced against such as should hinder the

tion,
of the inquisi-
by which
all
were put under excommunication, "

office
Who
have knowingly hindered the

the future shall hinder
it
of the inquisition, or for

directly or indirectly,
by any means,
openly or secretly, either by concealing the truth themselves, or

revoking what they have legally confessed, or by unlawfully
persuading others to conceal or revoke

shall directly
it
and
also
whosoever
or indirectly,
openly or privately, knowingly
grant counsel, assistance, or favour hereto."

first
Thus runs
the
form of excommunication
in the second
sermon in the book
of sentences, which was in others differently enlarged, that no

person, ever so shghtly suspected, might escape the hands of
the inquisitors, and that the magistrate might have no possible
way of throwing any hindrance

office.
to the inquisitors in their holy
After this follows the act of the inquisition, and that the
tribunal
may appear somewhat merciful and

act with
kind, they usually
began the
pardoning or mitigating the punishment to

>(>me few persons,
to the
489
condemning
at the
same time a great many
same or heavier punishments.
From some
they took
tlieir crosses,
^\
and enjoined them some arbitrary penance. Others

jail,
ere brought out of

lesser
and had
crosses put
on them, which
was a
punishment.
When
these lavours were bestowed,
the sentences were read over,

tlie
by which penances were enjoined
criminals.
first
The
sentences were those of the cross-bearers, wlio were

if their
enjoined to wear crosses on their breast and back, and
crimes were very heinous, they were condemned to wear two. If

it
happened that
their faults
were
slight,
they were enjoined
arbitrary penance without crosses.
have,
we Then follow the sentences of those who were to be immured, who were condemned to perpetual imprisonment,
instance of which
fol.
An
81.
there to do wholesome penance with the bread of grief, and
water of affliction.
If the offences of any such were very grievstraitly confined,
ous, they were more closely and

irons.
and put
in
Then follow the sentences who are dehvered over to the

against the dead,
of the impenitent and relapsed,

secular court
;
then the sentences
and against the houses

finally,
in
which any persons
have committed heresy, and,
against the fugitives.
When
the sentence
is
pronounced, the gospels are placed beas
fore the inquisitors,
though nothing was decided without

This
their usual
taking counsel from God.
form, which ge-
nerally occurs in the sentences, plainly shews.
" Having
God
before our eyes, and the purity of the orthodox faith, and
having these holy gospels placed before us, that our sentence
may come from

equity."
the face of
God, and our eyes may behold

performed three
all
The whole
things.
act being finished,^ the inquisitor
First, he
granted forty day's indulgencies to

faith.
who
were present at church, at the aforesaid acts of

ly,
Second-
he proclaimed publicly, that
all
who had given

viz.
counsel, as-
sistance, or favours,
towards any one's abjuring heresy, and

all
returning to the unity of the church,

*
such as inform,
Eymer.
p. 3. n.l95.
490
bear witness, advise, read the crimes, abjuration, and sentence, and the officers who keep them in custody, shall obtain three
years' indulgencies
from the pope
Thirdly, he notifies to
all,
that whosoever
knows any
heretic, or person
defamed or sus-
pected of heresy, and shall denounce him to the inquisitors,

shall also obtain
from the pope three

whole
act,
faith.
years' indulgencies.
And
this concludes the
and was formerly the manner of
holding a sermon of the
Now
let
us see
all
things are put in execution at this time

after the act of faith.
in Spain
and Portugal,
Criminals penitent and reconciled," and brought out in pubholy lic procession, are carried back to their former jails in the
office,
the same day in which the sentences are pronounced
against them,
of
the inquisitors,
and the day following are brought to an audience and are admonished of those things which
are enjoined them

will
by
their sentences,
and how grievously they
be punished, unless they humbly do the penances assigned After this, they send every one to the place to which them.
his sentence ordered him.
Those who are condemned
to the
gaUies, are sent to the jails of the secular judges.
Some
are
whipped through the principal streets of the city, and someOthers wear the infamous times receive two hundred lashes. appear in them only must others Sambenito, some every day,
Sundays and holydays.
the custom of
this
is
But in
these things every one observes
his
own
inquisition.
In the inquisition
at
Goa
the method.
Before the prisoners are dismissed, they
are carried from
jail to
some other house, where they are every
day instructed
in the doctrines
and
rites
of the church of
Rome;
added
and when
they are dismissed, every one hath a writing given

;
him, containing the penances enjoined them
to
which
is
a command, that every one
shall exactly
keep secret every thing
he hath
seen, said, or heard,
and
all
the transactions relating
to him, whether at the table, or in other places of the holy office.
And
to this secresy every prisoner binds himself
by a
solemn oath.
The day
after this solemnity also, the effigies of those cona Direct, p. 3> u. 164.
com. 40.

491
demned
to death, painted to the hfe, are ca ried to the
Domi-
nican's church,
and there
hung up
to
be viewed by
all.
The
custom in this matter is described by Ludovicus a Paramo:^ " There is another monument of infamy, which, though vulgarly called by the Spaniards, Sambenito, yet
it
is
not a gar-
ment, but a cloth affixed to the wails of the churches, for

perpetual infamy, in the parishes where they lived.
cloth
is
On
this
written the
name and surname of

is
the criminal, and the
business he carried on
farther, they
also expressed.
little
If he discovers any
add another
piece to the cloth, to prevent
doubt, describing his country, and oftentimes also the parents
and grandfathers of the condemned person. " In some of these cloths may be read, who were the parents
of the criminals, of what race they were, whether they were
married, or
if
married women, whose vn\es they were, whether
lately recovered to the Christian religion
from the Jewish law

is
and Mahometan
was an
sect.
Finally,
the cause of their penance
declared according to the nature of their crime, viz. that he

arch-heretic, a dogmatist, a declared heretic, an here-
tical apostate,
a feigned penitent, negative and obstinate, an
impenitent and relapsed heretic, a Lutheran, Anabaptist, Calvinist,
Martianist heretic, even though they died before con-
demnation.
Besides this inscription, there

is
is
also painted the

is
mark which
plained.
usually put on living penitents, as

cloths,
above ex-
In the ancient
which have not yet been recross.
paired, one
may
see
an upright
Besides these already

;
mentioned, other things

person and crime
is
may be
seen in them
for in
some the
omitted, and this
word only written with-
out the picture, Combustus, " bui-nt."

as are reconciled, this
On
the cloths of such
word
only, without
any cross or mark,
Reconciliatus, " reconciled."

is
Sometimes the date of the year
wanting.
scription, so
Sometimes the flames are painted without any inthat the criminal cannot possibly be known. Some
be seen, from the ends of which the threads hang is nothing remarkable, and which
piece.
cloths are to
out, in \îch probably there
eeem
to
be made of the very end of the
The
cause of
2.
t.
2.
c. 5. Ti,
10. 11.
492
'
HISTORY OF THE INQUISITION?.

this, that for-
SO great a variety in these cloths seems to be
merly the lathers of the holy inquisition, did not publish constitutions concerning all these matters, as they
have now done.
For
at
after that the instructions of the inquisitors were printed

is
Madrid, there
extant a peculiar constitution, in which the

in repair, these cloths of in:*
manner of fixing up, and keeping
famy
is
prescribed.
It
is
decreed in this manner
"
It is
known, that the monuments of infamy of condemned persons,

both living, whether present or absent, or dead, must be hung
up on
lived
fled.
;
the walls of the churches of the parishes where they
and that whether they are imprisoned, or deceased, or

It is the
same
as
to reconciled persons,
after
having
off their
performed the penances enjoined them, and the taking

habits, even although they
were clothed in them only for the
procession at the act of faith, and whilst their sentences were
read over.'
This
is
inviolably observed,
;
and no one hath

it is
power, to make any alteration herein
but
always recom-
mended
visit,
to the inquisitors, that they should take diligent care
to repair these effigies, especially in the provinces
which they
that the infamy of heretics
and
their posterity
may
never
be forgotten,
The
and
time also
it
of condemnation must be written

particularly specified, whether
on these
cloths,
must be
they offended as jews, Saracens, Lutherans, and embraced the

heresies of their followers
and impious persons.
However,
these
monuments of infamy and
disgrace are not to be fixed

are reconciled during the time
it
up
to render those infamous,
who
as
of indulgence and grace.
For
was agreed with them, that
they should not wear such infamous habits, nor be clothed with
them during the time of

trary to reason
their reconciliation,
it
would be conit
and
justice to
hang them up
because
would
be wholly to destroy the favour granted them.

tion
is
This constitu-
observed in
all
the kingdoms and dominions of the king

;
of Spain, except in Sicily

licentiate
where, in the year 1546,
when
the
Cervera was inquisitor there, there was a very great

at Palermo,
commotion
sition,
when
the people rose againsf the inqui-
and
tore off the infamous cloths

a
from the walls of the
Cap. 81.

church dedicated to
that they could
iv.
49S
St.
Dominic, with a great fury and rage,
\er, to this day, fix
them up again upon the
walls either of that, or
any other church."
CHAP. XLII.
Memoirs of Persons who
have, suffered the
Terrors
o;f Inqui-
sitorial Persecution.
THE
rise
preceding pages have exhibited the inquisition in

successful establishment,
its officers
its
and
in various nations of the
world, in
and laws,
in the actions
which
it
presumes
to scrutinize,
and
in its
mode of executing judgment.

affect the
That
vitals
it
is
founded upon principles which

is
very
is
of society,
demonstrated, since
its
avowed design
in
that of placing a constraint

(the
first
upon the mind,

is
whose freedom
of
human
rights) all that
praiseworthy and benefi-
cial, in arts, in
manners, or in compact, must reside.
That the
with-
inquisition, in
pursuing
this despotic object,
has displayed a
is
character of hard-hearted and deliberate cruelty, which
out a
parallel, its
history declares.
And
that
it
has perpe-
tuated ignorance,
its
legitimate object in the midst of surroundis
ing light, to a degree which

those nations in which
blished.
it
almost incredible, the annals of
has existed have incontestibly estait
Viewed
and
in
whatever direction,
must be regarded by
the
the enlightened mind, as a court violating every principle of

rectitude
justice,
committing, under a hallowed
title,
most
flagi-ant outrages, inflicting
torments and death in their
most embittered and repulsive forms.
To embody,
one,
all
indeed,
its
character,
would be
to
combine in
;
the base qualities which disgrace humanity
nor
is
there any open violence, or cunning treachery, or unrelenting

cruelty,
which
this
climax of
all
abominations, does not com-
mend,
poses.
jects
sanction, or employ,
It absolves kings
in the
accomplishment of
its
pur-
from
their oaths
and promises, sub-
from
their allegiance; the
husband and wife from the

494
HISTORY OF THE raaUISITION.
performance of their united vows, the parent from paternal duty, the child from fiHal affection; and thus throughout all
human
either,
ties,
which
it
bursts asunder, requiring each to accuse

shall
whenever any
appear to depart from the dictatorial
rules
it
has from time to time imposed.

its
Never, in any case,
withdrawing
iron hand, until
it
has produced, in the cham-
pion of truth, a martyr, or in the intimidated enquirer, a hypocrite.
In countries where the inquisition has existed, the bare idea

of
its
progress
its
damped
the most ardent
mind
and an accurate
compelled to
re^
notion of
terrors
may be
formed, as a single instance from
the case of the justly celebrated GaUleo,^
whom
it
renounce and
ceived
the
falsify
an astronomical doctrine, which had

his
assent
and support of
enhghtened
under*
standing.
Formidable and ferocious as the rapacious

the
tiger,
who from
gloomy
thicket surveys his unsuspecting prey, until the

arrives, in
favoured
moment
its
which he
may plunge forward and
consummate
and
destruction, the inquisition meditates in secret
in silence its hornfic projects.
In the deepest seclusion the
calumniator propounds his charge, with anxious vigilance the

creatures of
its
power regard
its
unhappy
victim.
Not a whis-
per
is
heard, or the least hint of insecurity given, until at the
dead of night a band of savage monsters surround the dwelling, they
demand an entrance
answer
is,
upon the enquiry, by whom

office.""
is
this required.^ the

all
" The holy
In an instant
the ties of nature appear as if dissolved, and either through
the complete dominion of superstition, or the conviction that

resistance
would be
vain,
the master, parent, husband,

family,
is
re-
signed.
Torn from
the
bosom of his
and
bereft of all
its
domestic comforts, he enters the inquisition house, rous doors are closed, and hope excluded,
ponde-
perhaps for ever.
Immured
walls,
in a noisome vault,
is
surrounded by impenetrable
all
he
left
alone,
a prey to
the sad reflections of
a miserable
his fate,
outcast.
is told,
If he ventures to enquire the reason of

that silence
he
and secrecy are here
inviolable.
"
Vide p. 429.
495
and perhaps
to
Accustomed
to the
conveniences of social
is
life,
the conveniences of a superior station, he
now reduced
to
to the
most miserable expedients, and compelled
receive
those
slender apologies for his usual comforts, which his enemies
think proper to afford.
The most
menial
offices
of a domestic
it-
now devolve upon him,

self
whilst the cruel reflection obtrudes
upon
his
mind,
that his family
may, ere long, be reduced
to indigence,
by an
act of inquisitorial confiscation.
Habituated in his daily recreation, to behold the beauties of

nature and the face of man, his prospects
the bare walls of his narrow
cell,
now
are
bounded by
hiunan
and he never
sees a
countenance except that of those

complish his destruction.
who
are endeavouring to ac-
At
certain periods, his jailor takes
him
to the hall of au-
dience,
where
sets the
judge,
whom
a hateful bigotry has em-
powered
to arraigri the
human
it,
intellect.
He
is
asked, if he
knows, or can di\4ne the cause of his arrest ; he declares that he

is
wholly unacquainted with

is
and upon wishing
to
be
in-
formed
dismissed with an exhortation to search the secrets
of his heart, and to be ready to disclose them to his judge, at

the succeeding interview.
He
is
;
remanded
to his dreary
dun-
geon, and again brought out

again protests
it.
conscious of his innocence he

is
His judge
full
of mysterious words,
which he
leaves his wretched prisoner to construe, if so

to his former custody.
unwary,
is
and and then commits him

no rehef
hope
for whilst
Thus he
all
led forth, and brought back at distant intervals, but in

;
finds
he continues
to
speak truth, he
may
not
for mercy.
For weeks, and months, and

volting misery.
years, his whole
employment
is
to wish the lingering hours away, and pore upon his most re-
His vigorous frame

suflêring;
is
worn down by constant

almost ready to
and unvaried
and the assiduous mind, denied the

is
means of exercise,^ and partaking the decay,
renounce that noble fortitude, which disarms the oppressor of At length his his power, and gives a dignity to suffering.
Prisoners are forbid the use of books, and are exhorted to study the
Ihcir heart, that they
hook of
may
confess their sins,
and
fiud
mercy.
496
judge

affects to
be wearied by his apparent obstinacy, in con-
tinuing to assert his innocence, and condemns

ture.
is
him
to the tor-
Removed
to a subterranean apartment, feebly
hghted, he
surrounded by a number of beings, in human form and muf-
fled garments,
who
seize
on him, and by cords and bracelets
placed around his limbs, extend his emaciated frame with a
savage ferocity at which the barbarian might
recoil.
Whilst
this
torment
is
administered, the merciful inquisitor
stands by, continually urging his confession, as the only
method
whereby he can obtain deliverance, and

he
die,
asserting, that should
he
is
guilty of self-murder.
life
What
can he do
accus-
tomed through
to probity
he now more than ever, in the
prospect of death, fears falsehood
he
persists in innocence.
One mode
pulse,
of torture
is
now exchanged
is at
for another, with horrid

to count the declining
ingenuity, whilst a surgeon
hand
and
ascertain
what further means of agony can be em

life.
ployed without endangering

is
He
cell,
endures the whole, and
yet alive.
;
He
is
taken to his
and placed upon
his
un-
easy couch
here under the acute pain of his dislocated body,
he abandons himself to despair, and earnestly longs for the approach of death. But the same harsh hand which ordained
his torture, with
unwelcome
assiduity endeavours to prolong
existence; his
wounds
are attended to,
and
after a while,
is
from
a temporary relaxation of severity, his strength

gree restored.
in
some deA.nd
He hears much
of mercy, but finds none.
he
is
at length led forth in the retinue of inquisitorial
triumph,
as a guilty criminal, clothed in garments of infamy.
Here, for
the
first
time, he
is
allowed the company of his fellow sufferers;

their Avrongs, a
but should any attempt to speak

prevents the power of utterance.
wooden gag
An
ignorant
the accusations and sentences of the holy
monk declares office. The stakes
are in readiness, the final victory of bigotted intolerance draws

on,
and
this merciful tribunal, so to
abuse the word, delivers the

!
objects of its hatred to be
burned
alive
The horrors of such
ap-
proaching anguish operate forcibly upon the minds of some of

the
unhappy
frantic
sufferers,
and they loudly

Pity!
cry, with bitter tears

for
and
gestures.
Pity! Pity!
the
love of
God! but
pity
is
not here, and nothing can by any means.

prevent the execution of the
office
497
final
sentence of this most holy
Such
that
is
the inquisition
nor can any doubt the prudence of

has adopted, in enjoining secrecy on
hne of policy which
it
those
who know, and
silence
on those who would enquire
its
conduct.
Of the
millions which the inquisition has
immolated during
and imperfect are the traces of time, and partly from lapse which remain, partly from the
the last six hundred years, few
that veil of obscurity,
which the inquisitors have been ever
anxious to preserve inviolate.

cruelties of
An
attempt to trace the retired
the secret oppressor
must prove
abortive.
It
would be easy
to point to this city
and that province, where

;
the inquisition sacrificed so
many
victims
but to describe the
wrongs of individuals
crush of
intellect,
in
bodily suffering, and often in the
or to single out the noble victories of un;
X!onquerable minds, must remain for ever unachieved
they
life,
have
slept the sleep of death,
and
their
memorial
is
gone down
with them in silence to the grave.
A few individuals,
and obtained
their fellow
however,
who having escaped with

soil,
security
on a more favoured
their
out of love to
men have become

own words,
own
historians,
some of these
speaking in their
will strikingly illustrate the spirit
and conduct of
inquisitorial administration.
An
account of the proceedings of the sCourt of Inquisition at
Lisbon, against Elizabeth Vasconellos, an English woman,
Elizabeth Vasconellos,
the 10th
now
in the city of Lisbon, doth,
on
day of December, Anno 1706,
in the presence of
John Milner, Esq. her and Joseph Willcocks,

bon, declare and testify,
majesty's consul-general of Portugal,

minister of the English factory at Lis-
That she was born

of England
at Arlington, in the county of

in the
Devon,
church
and a daughter of John Chester, Esq. bred up

;
and in the eleventh year of her age, her uncle,

to
David Morgan, of Cork, intending

as a physician,
go and
settle in
Jamaica,
chil-
by her
father's consent,
he having several
dren, took her with
him
to provide for her.
K k
498

in
In 1685, they went

was
killed,
left
an English ship, and near the island

;
they were attacked by two Turkish ships

cle
though
in the fight her unbut the ship got clear into Madeira, and she, destitute, was entertained by Mr. Bedford, a mer-
chant, with
till
whom, and
other Enghsh, ^he lived as a servant
1696.
In that year she was married by the chaplain of an

of war, to Cordoza de Vasconellos, a physician of
lived with
English
man
that island,
least
and
him eight
years,
and never
in the
conformed to the Romish church.

to Brazil,
In 1704, her husband being gone on a voyage

she
fell
dangerously
ill,
and, being light-headed, a priest gave
her the sacrament,* as she was told afterwards, for she remem-
bered nothing of
it.
It pleased
God
she recovered, and then
they told her she

to the
religion, and must conform Romish church, which she denied, and refused to conform, and thereupon, by the bishop of that island, she was im-
had changed her
prisoned nine months, and then sent prisoner to the inquisition at Lisbon, where she arrived the 19th
December, 1705.
all
The
secretary of the house took her effects, in

all
above 500 1.
sterhng, she was then sworn, that that was
she was worth,
and then put
into a straight dark room, about five feet square,

fifteen days.
and there kept nine months and
That the
weft
first
nine days she had only bread and water, and a

lie
straw bed to
on.
On
the ninth day, being examined,
she
owned
herself a protestant,
and would
so continue
she
was
told, she
had con|rmed
to
the Romish church, and must
a It is the spirit that
would compass sea and earth

religion so
to
make one
proselyte,
It
is
that renders the
Romish
dangerous and so detestable.
the
duty of every
man who
believes his
opinions necessary to the happiness of
mankind,
pestered
to disseminate those opinions
by
all fair
means
if the friars there-
fore would attempt to convert me, I should respect their zeal, though they
me
with their absurdity
but they tempt in the day of

in the
poverty
they terrify on the bed of sickness

if
they persecute
hour of death, and

candle in his
they find a
man
senseless in his last agonies, they place a

false colours, into the
hand, and smuggle him, under
kingdom of heaven.
An
friars
Englisman, who kept a Portuguese mistress, was so tormented by these

in his last illness, that he died with a loaded pistol in
each hand, ready to

Letters from Spain,
shoot the
vol.
ii.
first
monk
that
approached him.
Southey's
p. 189.

persist in
ter a
it
499
room
;
or burn, she was then

it
remanded
to her
and af-
month's time brought o
again, and persisting in her answer

her, stripped
as to her religion, they
bound her hands behind
her back naked, and lashed her with a whip of knotted cords a considerable time, and told her afterwards, that she must
kneel
down
to the court,
and give thanks
for their merciful
usage of her, which she positively refused to do. After

fifteen
days she was again brought forth and examined,

she was
and a
crucifix being set before her,

to
it
commanded
to
bow down
and worship
it,
which she refusing to do, they
told her, that she must expect to be condemned to the flames, and be burnt with the Jews, at the next auto defe, which was
nigh at hand, upon

for thirty days,
this she
was remanded
to her prison again
and being then brought
out, a red hot iron
was got ready, and brought
to her in a chaffing dish of
burn-
ing coals, and her breast being laid open, the executioner,
with one end of the red hot iron, which was about the bigness
of a large
seal,
burnt her to the bone in three several places, on
the right side, one hard by the other,

prison, without
sores,
and then sent her
to her
any
plaister, or other application, to heal the
which were very painful to
her.
A
fore
;
month
and
after this she
had another severe whipping
as be-
the table,
August she was brought before a great number of inquisitors being present, and was
in the beginning of
questioned, whether she would profess the
Romish
religion or
bum.
She
replied, she
had always been a
protestant,
and
was a subject of the queen of England, who was able

tect her,
to pro-
and she doubted not would do
it,
were her condition

;
known
to the English
residing in Lisbon
but as she knew
nothing of that, her resolution was to continue a protestant,
though she were
to
burnt for
it.
To
this they
answered, that
her being the queen of England's subject signified nothing in

the dominions of the king of Portugal
siding in Lisbon were heretics,
;
that the English recertainly be

to
and would
but
damned
and that
it
was the mercy of that tribunal

hell,
if
endeavour to
res-
cue her out of the flames of
her resolution were to
burn rather than profess the Romish

K k
ici
religion, they
would give
498
her a
trial
HISTOEY OF THE iNaUlSITION.

of
it
before hand.
Accordingly the
officers
were
ordered to seat her in a fixed chair, and to bind her P^-ms and her legs, that she could make no resistance nor motion, and the
physician being placed
by
her, to direct the court

life,
how
far they
might torture her without hazard of

bare, and an iron
her
left foot
was made
in,
slipper red hot> being immediately

it,
brought
her foot was

to the bone,
fastened into
till
which continued on burning her
such time, as by extremity of pain she fainted
away, and the physician declaring her life was in danger, they took it off, and ordered her again to her prison.
August she was again brought out, and whipped after a cruel manner, and her back was all over torn, and being threatened with more and greater tortures, and, on the other hand, being promised to be set at hberty if she would
On
the 19th of
subscribe such a paper as they should give her, though she
could have undergone death, yet not being able to endure a

life
of so
much
misery, she consented to subscribe as they
would have
at
her, and accordingly, as she was directed wrote of a large paper, which contained, she knew not bottom the
after
what ;
all
which they advised her
to avoid
the
company of
all
English heretics, and not restoring to her any thing of
the plate, goods, or
money, she brought

all
in with her,
and ento her,
gaging her by oath, to keep secret
that
had been done

rehef, but
turned her out of doors, destitute of
all
what she
received from the help and compassion of charitable Christians.
The above
and declare
said Elizabeth Vasconellos did solemnly affirm
tiie
above
wi'itten deposition to
be true, the day and
year above written.
John Milner,
Joseph Wilcocks.
Lisbon, Jan. 8,1701, N.
S.
A Copy examined from the Original, by

J.
Blisse,
50^
Extracts from a Narrative of the sufferings of John Coustos

in the Inquisition at Lisbon.
AM a native of Berne in Switzerland,

In 1716,
and a Lapidary by
his
profession.
my
father
came with
whole family to
London
and
as he proposed to settle in
England, he got him-
self naturalized there.
After living twenty-two years in that

solicitation
city,
I went, at th
of a friend, to Paris, in order to
work
in the galleries
of the Louvre.
Five years after I
left this capital,
and remov-
ed
to Lisbon, in
hopes of finding an opportunity of going to
Brasil,
where
I flattered
myself that I should make
my
fortune.
But
the king of Portugal,
whom
in
I addressed in order to obtain
pel-mission for this purpose, being informed of
my
profession,
and the
skill I
might have
diamonds, &c. his majesty, by the
advice of his council, refused
upon a supposition that it would be no ways proper to send a foreigner, who was a lapidary, into a country abounding with immense treasures,
petition,
my
whose value the government endeavours, by

to conceal,
all
means possible,
even from the inhabitants.

I
Whilst
tion, I
was waiting
for
an answer, from court, to
my
peti-
got acquainted with several substantial jewellers, and

;
other persons of credit, in Lisbon
and most generous

which
I
offers, in case I
who made me the kindest would reside among them,

hopes of going to Brasil.
city,
I accepted, after
having
lost all
now was
settled in the
above-mentioned
equally to the
satisfaction of
my friends, my
employers, and myself; having a
prospect of gaining wherewithal, not only to support
my family
with decency, but also to lay
up a competency
for old age,
could I but have escaped the cruel hands of the Inquisitors. I must observe, by the way, that the inquisitors have usurp-
ed so formidable a power in Spain and Portugal, that the monarchs of those kingdoms are no more, if I may be allowed
the expression, than as their chief subjects.
I'hose tyrants do
not scruple to incroach so far on the privilege of kings, as to stop, by their own authority, at the post-office, the letters of all
K k 3
502

they take
it
whom me
to
into their heads to suspect.
In
this
manner
I myself was served, a year before the inquisitors had ordered
be seized
the design of wliich, I suppose, was to see,

letters
whether among the
of
my
art,
correspondents, some mention

;
would not be made of free-masonry

most zealous members of that
cute,
I passing for one of the
which they resolved to perse-
upon pretence
^
that
enormous crimes were committed by

inquisitors did not find,
its professors.
However, though the
by one of my intercepted letters, that free-masonry either struck at the Romish rehgion, or tended to disturb the government still they were not satisfied, but resolved to set every
;
engine at work, in order to discover the mysteries and secrets
of masonry.
For
seize
this purpose,
they concluded that
it
would
be proper to
one of the chief free-masons in Lisbon ; and
accordingly I was pitched upon, as being the master of a lodge
they likewise cast their eye on a warden, an intimate friend of
mind, Mr. Alexander James Mouton, a diamond -cutter, born

in Paris,
and a Romanist.
He
had been
settled six years, be-
fore his seizure, at Lisbon, in which city he
was a house-keeper;
as gain-
and where
his integrity, skill
and behaviour were such,

to
ed him the approbation of
all
whom
he was known.
Mr.
Mouton will soon The reader is
settle in
London.
in Lisbon,
to
be informed, that our lodges,
were not kept at taverns, &c. but

houses of cliosen friends.
alternately at the private

to dine together,
In these we used
and practice the
secrets of free-masonry.
As we
did not
know
that our art
was forbid in Portugal, we

zeal of a lady,
;
were soon discovered by the barbarous

declared, at confession, that
who
her opinion, monsters in

shocking crimes.
officers
we were free-masons that is, in nature, who perpetrated the most

on which
This discovery immediately put the vigilant

;
of the Inquisition upon the scent after us
occasion
seized in
my
friend
Mr. Mouton
fell
the
first
victim, he being
manner
following.
A jeweller and goldsmith, who

office, sent a friend, (a free
was a
also) to
familiar of the holy
mason
Mr. Mouton
upon
pretence that he wanted to speak with him, about mending a
diamond weighing four
carrats.
They agreed upon
the price
HISTORY OF THE IMaUISITION.

but as
this
503
was merely an
artifice, in
order for our familiar to
know
days
;
the person of the said Mouton, he put
him
off for
two
upon pretence
that he
must
first
enquire of the owner of
the diamond, whether he approved of the price settled between
them.
I
happened
to
be at that time with Mr. Mouton

;
a circum-
stance which gave the highest joy to the jeweller
finding that
he had got a
free-masons
sight, at
one and the same time, of the very two

inquisitors
whom the
were determined to
seize.
At our
taking leave, he desired us to
come
together, at the
time appointed, to which
we both
agreed.
The
jeweller then
to seize us,
made his report when we should
to the inquisitors,
who ordered him
return about the diamond in question.
Two
to
days being elapsed, and
my
business not permitting
me
accompany Mr. Mouton, he went alone

was computed
to
to the jeweller, to
fetch the diamond, which
be worth an hun-
dred moidores.
The
first
question the jeweller asked, after the

is
usual compliments, was, " where
your friend Coustos
?^''
As
this jeweller
had before shown me some precious

;
stones,
which he pretended I should go to work upon
Mr. Mouton,
imagining he was desirous of putting them instantly into my hands, rephed " that I was upon change ; and that, if he
:
thought proper, he would go and fetch me."

familiar,
However,
as this
and
five subaltern officers
of the Inquisition,
who were
;
along with him, were afraid of losing half their prey

inveigled
they
Mr. Mouton
into the back-shop,
upon pretence of
After
asking his opinion concerning certain rough diamonds.

several signs
and words had passed between them, the oldest of the company rising up said, he had something particular to communicate to Mr. Mouton
curtain
;
upon which he took him behind a
when, enquiring his name and surname, he told him that he was his prisoner, in the king's name.
Being
sensible
that he
had not committed any crime

his
for
which he could justly incur

sure,
Portugueze majesty's displeait
he gave up
his
sword the moment

officers
was demanded of
him.
Immediately several trusty
of the Inquisition,
:
called famihars, fell
upon him,
to
prevent his escaping
they
K k 4
; :
S04f
HISTORY OF THE INQUISITIOK.

least noise,
then commanded him not to make the

search him.
and began to
This being done, and finding he had no weapons,
they asked whether he was desirous of knowing in whose
name
and,
he had been seized
Mr. Mouton answering
in the affirmative
" we
in
îts
seize
you
(said they) in the
name of the
Inquisition
name, we forbid you
to speak, or
murmur
ever so
httle.*"
Saying these words, a door at the bottom of the jeweller's shop,
and which looked
into a
narrow by-lane, being opened
the
prisoner, accompanied
by a commissary of
where he was so
the holy office, was

closely shut up, (it
thrown into a small
chaise,
being noon-day) that no one could see him.
This precaution
least
was used
tion
to prevent his friends
from getting the

;
informa-
concerning his imprisonment
and consequently from

threw him
using their endeavours to procure his liberty.
Being come
to the prison of the Inquisition, they
into a dungeon,
and there
left
him alone
without indulging
him
holy
the satisfaction they had promised, which was, to let
him
On.
speak, immediately
office
;
upon
his arrival,
to the president of the

arrest.
to
know, from him, the reason of his

he was gone
the contrary, they were so cruel to Mr. Mouton's reputation, as

to spread a report
off with the
diamond abovemenentertained the
tioned.
But how
greatly were every one of his friends surpris-
ed and shocked
at this slander!
As we
all
highest idea of his probity, none of us would give credit to this

vile report
;
whence we unanimously agreed,
after
duly weigh-
ing this matter, to go in a body to the jeweller,
who was
the
it
owner of the diamond, and

pected accident could have
offer
him the
full
payment of
firmly persuaded, that nothing but the most fatal
and unex-
made him disappear thus suddenly,

it.
;
without giving some of his friends' notice of

jeweller refused our offer in the politest
However, the
assuring us at
manner
the same time, that the owner of the diamond was so wealthy a
man, that the
loss
of
it
would be but a
trifle
to him.
But
as truth frequently breaks through all the veils with

;
which falsehood endeavours to cloud her

persons to
this generosity in
whom we
were, in a great measure, strangers,

act.
made
us suspect some iniquitous, dark
Our conjecture appeared
but too well grounded, from the severe persecution that was
; ;
HISTORY OF THE INaUTSlTION.

immediately raised against the free-masons
seized four days after.
I perhaps should have escaped their merciless paws,
;
505
I
myself being
had
not been betrayed, in the most barbarous manner, by a Portu-
gueze friend of mine, as
falsely
supposed him to be
and
whom the holy office had ordered to watch me narrowly. This man seeing me in a coffee-house, the 5th of Marth 1742-S,
between nine and ten
at night
;
went and gave notice thereof
to nine officers of the Inquisition,
who were lying in wait
for
me,
with a chaise, near that place.

I was in the utmost confusion, when, at
my
going out of the
coffee-house with two friend, the above officers seized
me
only.
Their pretence for
this was, that I
had passed
my
:
word
for the
diamond which Mr. Mouton had run away with

certainly be his accomplice, since I
offer to
that I
must
must
had engaged
my
friends to
1
pay
for the
diamond
all
which (added they)
have done in no other view than to conceal

to
my
villany.
It
was
no purpose that
I alledged a
thousand things in
justification.
Immediately the wretches took
my own away my sword
hand-cuffed
me
forced
me
into a chaise,
drawn by two mules
and
in this condition, I
was hurried away to the prison of the
Inquisition.
But, spite of these

to
severities,
and
their
commanding me not
open
my
;
lips, I
yet called aloud to one of
my
friends (3Ir.
Richard) who had

freemason
been at the coffee-house with me,
and was a
our
the
conjuring
him
to give notice to all the rest of
brethren and friends, of
my
being seized by
command of
holy
office, in
order that they might avoid the misfortune which

to the inquisitors,
had
I
befallen
me, by going voluntarily
and
accusing themselves.
must take
notice, that the inquisitors very
seldom cause a
person to be seized in broad-day light, except they are almost

sure that he will
make no
noise nor resistance.

strictly,
This
is
cir-
cumstance they observe very
as
is
evident from the
manner
quently
in which
they took Mr. Mouton.
Farther, they freauthority on these

is
make
use of the king's
name and
occasions, to seize afraid

to
and disarm the pretended criminals, who
disobey the orders he hears pronounced.
But
as
506
darkness befriends deeds of villany, the inquisitors, for this

reason,
night.
usually
cause
their
victims
to
be secured in the
The Portugueze, and many

of the
sinister accidents
foreigners, are so apprehensive

at
which often happen
Lisbon
in the
night-time, especially to a person
who
ventures out alone, that
few are found
in the streets of this city at a late hour.
I imagined myself so secure in the
company of
my
friends,
that I should not have been afraid of resisting the officers in

question,
had the former
lent
me
their assistance.
But unhap-
pily for me, they were struck with such a sudden panic, that
every one of them fled ; leaving me to the mercy of nine wretches,
who fell upon me in an instant. They then forced me to the prison

I was delivered
of the Inquisition, where

officers
up
to
one of the
of this pretended
holy place.
This
officer presently
caUing four subalterns or

till
guards, these took
me
to
an apartment,
such time as notice
should be given to the president of

snare.
my
being caught in their
A httle after,
then led
the abovementioned officer coming again, bid

all
the guards search me; and take away
the gold, silver, papers,
knives, scissars, buckles, &g. I might have about me.
me
to
a lonely dungeon, expressly forbidding

;
They me to
wanted
speak loud, or knock at the walls
but
that, in case I
any thing,
to beat against the door, with a padlock, that
hung
on the outward door, and which
I could reach,
It
by thrusting
that, struck
my
with
arm through
all
the iron grates.
was then
the horrors of a place, of which I had heard and
read such baleful descriptions, I plunged at once into the

blackest melancholy, especially
when
I reflected
on
tlie
dire
consequences with which
my
confinement might very possibly
be attended.
I passed a whole day
and two nights
in these terrors,
which
are the
more
difficult to describe, as
they were heightened at

cries,
every
little interval,
by the complaints, the dismal
and
hollow groans (echoing through this dreadful mansion) of several other
prisoners,
my
neighbours
infinitely
and which the solemn

It
silence
of the night
made
more shocking.
was now

tliat
507
time seemed to have lost
all
motion, and these threescore

years.
hours appeared to
me
like so
many
However,
afterwards calling to mind, that grief
would only
soul with
aggravate ray calamity, I endeavoured to arm
my
patience; and to habituate mysell*, as v/cU as I could, to woe.
Accordingly
roused
my
spirits;
and banishing
ideas, I
for a
few
moments, these dreadfuUy-moumful

seriously,
began to
reflect
on the methods how to
extricate myself
I
from
this
labyrinth of honors.
!My consciousness that
nad not com-
mitted any crime which could justly merit death, would
now
and then soften
thoughts overspread
my pangs; but immediately after, dreadful my mind, when I imagined to myself the
is
crying injustice of which the tribunal, that was to judge me,

accused.
I
considered
its
that,
being a protestant,
all
should
inevitably feel, in
utmost rigours,
that rage
;
and barbar-
ous zeal could infuse in the breast of monks

gloried, in committing to the flames, great
who
cruelly
ill-fated
numbers of
victims,
whose only crime was

;
their differing
from them in
rehgious opinions
or rather
tygers, merely because they
who w ere obnoxious to those thought worthily of human nareligion.
ture
and had,
in the
utmost detestation, these Romish barba-
rities,
which are not to be paralleled in any other

order, I was
In a few days, after having been shaved, and had

cut
my
hair
by
their
led,
bareheaded, to the president
and four
down, lay
inquisitors,
who, upon
my
coming
in,
bid
me
kneel
my
right-hand on the bible, and swear, in the pre-
sence of Almighty God, that I would speak truly with regard

to all the questions
they should ask me.
These questions
were
place
my christian and sirnames, those of my birth, my profession, religion
of
;
my
parents
the
and how long
had
as
resided in Lisbon.
follows:
" Son,
This being done, they addressed
me
you have offended and spoke injuriously of
the holy reason
office, as
we know from very good hands

to
for
which
we exhort you
make
a confession of, and to accuse
yourself of the several crimes you

the time
may have
committed, from
you was capable of judging between good and evil, to In doing this, you will excite the comthe present moment.
508
HISTOllY OF
THE INQUISITION.
is
passion of this tribunal, which
ever merciful and kind to those
who
It
speak the
truth."'
was then they thought proper

in the
to inform
me, that the dia-
mond mentioned
had employed,
former pages, was only a pretence they
in order to get
an opportunity of seizing me.
I now besought them, " to let me know the true cause of my imprisonment; that, having been born and educated in the
Protestant religion, I had been taught, from

to confess myself to
my
as
infancy, not
men, but
to
God, who,
heart,
he only can see

sincerity
to
into the inmost recesses of the
human
knows the
or insincerity of the sinner's repentance,
who confessed
him
and being
his Creator,
it
was he only could absolve
him."^
The
reader will naturally suppose, that they were noways
satisfied
with
my
answer;
" They
me
declaring, that
it
would be
religion
indispensably necessary for
to confess myself,
what
soever I might be of; otherwise, that a confession would be
forced from me,

that purpose."
by the expedients the holy

" that
;
office
employed for
To this
the
I replied,
had never spoke

had behaved
in
my hfe
against
Romish
religion
that I
in such a manner,
ever since
my
living at Lisbon,
that I could not be justly
accused of saying or doing any thing contrary to the laws of

the kingdom, either as to spirituals or temporals
;
that I
had
and
was
always imagined the holy

those persons
office
took cognizance of none but
who were
guilty of sacrilege, blasphemy,
such
like
crimes, whose dehght
mysteries received in the
and Romish church, but of which

is
to depreciate
ridicule the
I
noways
guilty."
They then remanded me back
to
my dungeon,
after exhorting
me
to
examine
my
conscience.
After another audience, they gave orders for
my
being
conveyed into another deep dungeon

suppose, was to terrify
the design of which, I
me
I
;
completely; and here I continued
seven weeks.
It will
be naturally supposed, that I now was

will
overwhehned with
grief.
confess,
that I then gave

left
myself up entirely for
lost
and had no resource
but in
the Almighty, whose aid I implored continually with the ut-
most fervency.
509
was taken three
secrets of this
During my
stay in this miserable dungeon, I

-
times before the inquisitors.
They
art.
" The oath

toc'
insisted,
upon
my
revealing to
them the
at
(says I) taken
by me
my
admission, never
to divulge
it;
them, directly or indirectly,
will
not permit
me
to
do
conscience forbids
me; and
I therefore
are
eqnitable to use compulsion."
hope your lordships They declared, " that
my
oath was nothing in their presence, and that they would
absolve
me from
;
it.""
" Your
lordships (continued I) are very

it is
gracious
but as
am
firmly persuaded, that

to free
it."
not in the
oath, I
power of any being upon earth

firmly
me from my
to
am
determined never to violate

to
This was more than
enough
make them remand me back

after, I fell sick.
my
dungeon, where,
a few days
A physician was
made
being informed of
then sent,
who
finding
me
exceedingly
ill,
a report thereof to the inquisitors.

it,
These, upon their
immediately gave orders for
my
being re-
moved from
this frightful
dungeon, into another, which admitt-
ed some glimmerings of day-light.
They
appointed, at the
sickness,
same time, another prisoner to look
after
me during my
which, very happily, was not of long continuance.
After several other interviews and hearings, 'the appointment

of an advocate, and the mockery of a
trial, in all
which he
persisted, in refusing to reveal the secrets of free-masonry,
Mr.
Coustos thus proceeds
Some time
of
after,
the president sent for
me
again; when,
being brought before him, he ordered a paper, containing part
my
sentence, to be read:
I thereby
was doomed
to suffer
tell
the tortures employed
by the holy
;)
office, for
refusing to
the
truth, (as they falsely affirmed

secrets of
for
my
not discovering the
masonry, with the true tendency and purpose of the
meetings of the brethren.

I
hereupon was instantly conveyed
to the torture-room, built
in
form of a square tower, where no light appeared, but what

:
two candles gave
and,
to
prevent the dreadful cries and
shocking gi'oans of the unhappy victims, from reaching the

ears of the other prisoners, the doors are lined with a sort of
quilt.
51CX
HISTORY OF THE INftUISITION.

reader will naturally suppose that I must be seized with
The
horror, when, at
my
entering this infernal place, I saw myself,
on a sudden, surrounded by six wretches, who, after preparing the tortures, stripped me naked (all to linen drawers ;) when,
laying
me on my
back, they began to lay hold of every part of
my body.
foot
;
First, they
put round
;
my neck an iron collar, which my

limbs with
all
was fastened and

their might.
to the scaffold
they then fixed a ring to each
this
being done, they stretched
They next wound two
ropes round each arm,
and two round each thigh, which ropes passed under the scaffold, through holes made for that purpose ; and were all
drawn
tight,
at the
same time, by four men, upon a
signal
made
for this purpose.
The
reader will believe that
my
pains must be intolerable,
when I solemnly declare, that these ropes, which were of the

size of one''s little finger, pierced
through
my
flesh quite to the
bone
making the blood gush out
at the eight different places
that were thus bound.
As
I persisted in refusing to discover in the interrogatories above,
any more than what has been seen
the ropes were thus drawn together four different times.
At
tem-
my side
ples, to
stood a physician and surgeon,
who
in
;
often felt
my
judge of the danger
might be
by which means my
might have an op-
tortures were suspended, at intervals, that I
portunity of recovering myself a
Uttle.
Whilst I was thus
suffering, they
were so barbarously unjust
as to declare, that, were I to die

guilty,
under the torture, I should be \n

fine,
by
my
obstinacy, of self-murder.
I
the last time
the ropes were drawn tight,
grew
so exceedingly weak, occa-
sioned by the blood's circulation being stopped, and the pains I
endured, that I fainted quite away

carried back to
insomuch that I was

it.
my
dungeon, without my once perceiving
coilld not extort
These barbarians finding that the tortures above described any farther discovery from me but that, the
;
more they made me

weeks
after, as
suffer, the
more
fervently I addressed
;
my
supplications, for patience, to heaven

six to expose
they were so inhuman,
me
to another kind of torture,
more grievous,
stretch
if possible,
than the former.
They made me
my
arms
in such a
manner, that the palms of
my hands
511
were turned outward; when, by the help of a rope that fastened them together at the wrist, and which they turned by an
engine, they (brew
in
them gently nearer
to
one another behind,
such a manner that the back of
eacli
;
hand touched, and

whereby both
stood exactly parallel one to the other
my
shoulders were dislocated, and a considerable quantity of blood

issued from
after
my
I
mouth.
This torture was repeated thrice;

to
which
was again taken
my
dungeon, and put into the
hands of physicians and surgeons, who, in setting
my bones, put
me
to exquisite pain.
Two
months
after,
being a httle recovered, I was again con;
veyed to the torture-room

kind of punishment twice.
and there made

thereof.
to
undergo another
The reader may judge of its horror,
from the following description
Tlie torturers turned twice round

chain, which, crossing
at
my
body, a thick iron
upon
my
set
stomach, terminated afterwards
my
wrists.
They next
my
back against a thick board,
at each extremity
whereof was a pulley, through which there

at
run a rope, that catched the ends of the chains
my
wrists.
The
tormentors then stretching these ropes, by means of a

pressed or bruised
roller,
my
stomach, in proportion as the

tortured me, on this occasion,
ropes were drawn tighter.

to such a degree, that
joint.
They
wrists
my
and shoulders, were put out of

but the
The
dergo
surgeons, however, set them presently after
barbarians not having yet satiated their cruelty,

this torture a
made me unI
second time, which
did with fresh pains,
though with equal constancy and
resolution.
then was
remanded back
dressed
to
my
;
dungeon, attended by the surgeons who

I continued
till
my
bruises
and here
their auto
da
fe,
or jail delivery.
The
reader
may
judge, from the feint description, of the
dreadful anguish I must have laboured under, the nine different times they put
me
to the torture.
in
Most of my limbs were
put out of
joint,
and bruised
such a manner, that I was
unable, during some weeks, to
lift
my
hand
to
my mouth
my
body being
vastly swelled,
I
by the inflammations caused by
the frequent dislocations.
have but too
much
reason to fear,
51S
HISTORY OF THE iNQUlSITIONv
that I shall feel the said effects of this cruelty so long as I live
I being seized, from time to time, with thrilling pains, with
which I never was

into the merciless
afflicted,
till
had the misfortune of

inquisitors.
falling
and bloody hands of the
The day
Being conie
of the auto da fe being come, I was
made
to
walk
in the procession,
mth
the
other
victims
of this tribunal.
to St. Dominic's church,
my
sentence was read,

it is
by
which, I was condemned to the galley (as

four years,
yj
termed) during
Four days
after this procession, I
was conveyed
to this galley;
and joined, on the morrow, in the painful occupations of However, the liberty I had of speaking to fellow slaves.
friends, after
my my
having been deprived of even the sight of them,
during
sition
felt
;
my
tedious, wretched abode in the prison of the Inqui-
the open air I
now breathed
mth
the satisfaction I
in
being freed
from the dreadful apprehensions which

I reflected
always overspread
tainty of
toils
my mind, whenever
much more
on the uncer-
my fate
these circumstances united,
made me find the
of the galley
I
supportable.
in
As
had suffered greatly

on
my
body, by the tortures
inflicted
me
in the prison of the Inquisition, of
which the
reader has seen a very imperfect, though faithful narrative, in

the foregoing pages
;
was quite
unfit to
go about the painful

viz.
labour that was immediately allotted me,
the carrying
city.
water (an hundred pounds weight) to the prisons of the
But the
caused
fears I
was under, of being exposed

myself so far beyond
fell
to
the inhumanity
of the guards or overseers
who accompany
I
the galley-slaves,
strength, that,
me
to exert
my
twelve days after, I
grievously sick.
then was sent to
the infirmary, where I continued two months.
During
my
abode in
this place,
was often
visited
by the
Irish friars
belonging to the convent of Corpo Santo,
who
offered to get
my
my
release,
provided I would turn

all their
Roman
Catholic.
;
I assured I expecting
in his
them, that
endeavours would be
fruitless
enlargement from the Almighty alone, who,
if he,
profound wisdom
expedients for
thought
obtaining
proper,
it,
would point out other
my
than
my
becoming an
toils to
apostate.
Being unable,
after this, to
go through the
which I had
: ; ;

been sentenced, I was excused, by
overseers.
It
51$
my
amply rewarding the

leisure,
;
was now that I had
full
to reflect
and, for this seriously on the means of obtaining my liberty purpose, desired a friend to write to my brother-in-law, Mr. Barbu, to inform him of my deplorable state and to intreat him, humbly to address the Earl of Harrington in my favour my brother-in-law having the honour to live in his lordship's
;
This nobleman, whose humanity and generosity have been the theme of infinitely abler pens than mine, was so good as to declare, that he would endeavour to procure my
family.
freedom.
Accordingly, his lordship spoke to his grace the
Duke
his
of Newcastle, one of the principal secretaries of state

to
in order
supplicate for leave,
from our sovereign, that

as a subject of
minister at Lisbon, might
demand me,
Great Britain.
His majesty, ever attentive
to the felicity of his subjects,

in all their misfortunes,
and desirous of relieving them

gracious as to interpose in
was so
my
favour.
Accordingly his com-
mands being dispatched to Mr. Compton, the British minister at Lisbon ; that gentleman demanded my liberty of the king of
Portugal, in his Britannic majesty's
name
by
which accordingly I
obtained the latter end of October 1744.
The
person
who
came and freed me from the

took
galley,
order of the inquisitors,
me
before them.
The
president then told me, that cardi-
nal de
Cunha had given
orders for
my
being released.
office in three
At
the
same time, he bid

days.
me
return to the holy
or four
I could perceive, during this interval, that I
was followed by
the spies of the Inquisition,
who
kept a watchful eye over

I
I
my
behaviour, and the places I frequented.
waited upon our
envoy, as likewise upon our consul,
commands which had been
laid
whom upon me
to
informed of the
at the Inquisition
and those gentlemen advised

might give them
me
obey them.
They
caution-
ed me, however, to take a friend widi me,

notice, in case I
in order that
he
I the
should be seized again.
accordingly returned to the

president declared
;
inquisitors five
days
after,
when
" that the tribunal would not permit
me
I.

514
to continue

any longer in Portugal
name
" As
the city and
and therefore that I must kingdom whither I intended to retire.""

;
my
family,
(replied I)
is
in
London,
bid
design to go
in the
thither as soon as possible."

first
They then
England
;
me embark
ship that should

I
sail for
adding, that the instant
had found one,
must inform them of the day and hour I
intended to go on board, together with the captain's

that of his ship.
name and
A report prevailed some days after,

seized
that one of the persons,

;
by the
Inquisition for free-masonry

Catholic,
and who obtained

so indiscreet
his liberty
by turning Roman
had been
as to divulge the cruelties exercised in this tribunal.

I
now imagined
that prudence required
me
to secure
myself
from a second persecution.
As
there was, at this time, no
English ship in the port of Lisbon, I waited upon Mr. Vantil,

the Resident of Holland, and besought
him
to speak to the
Dutch Admiral,
touched with
to
admit
me on board his fleet.
The
to the
Resident,
my
calamities, hinted
it.
my request
Admiral,
who
for
generously complied with
I then went, together with
a friend, and informed the inquisitor, that I designed to embark
England,
in
the Damietta,
commanded by Vice -Admiral

few days.
Cornelius Screiver,
who was
at
to sail in a
Upon
the
inquisitor's enquiring the exact time
when
the
I intended to
go on
board
replied,
to
nine o'clock
next morning.
He
ship-
then bid
me come
him
precisely at that
hour
adding, that
he would send some

board.
officers
of the Inquisition to see
me on
These orders giving me great uneasiness, I waited upon the

several
gentlemen abovementioned
when
it
telling
them the
safest for
injunctions laid
ly
upon me, they advised me

I therefore thought
to act very cautious-
on
to
this occasion.
would be
me
go on board immediately, without giving any notice of it
to the inquisitors.
We
lay at anchor, after this, near three
weeks before Lisbon.
The inquisitor no sooner found that I

sent out about thirty spies.
after
failed
coming
to
him
at
the time appointed, in order to be conducted to
the ship, ihan he

to enquire
it
Nine of these coming
me,
at the
house where I used to lodge, searched
from

top to bottom
closet.
;
515
examining every trunk, chest of drawers and

endeavours to find
But
their
me
being
fruitless,
some
officers
of the Inquisition getting into a boat, rowed several
times round the three
These
officers in
Dutch men of war lying at anchor. imagined, that if I was on board, and conse-
quently
a place of security, I should not be afraid of showing
myself; a circumstance that would have put an end to their As I did search, which cost them some pains and expence.
not gratify their curiosity, and
after, I
we weighed anchor a few days

it.
know
not whether they continued
Their search was so open, both at the house where I

lodged, as well as at other places, thatit;
had
1 was soon informed of
at
which I should have been delighted, had not
been damped by the apprehensions I friend, Mr. Mouton, the companion of

tortures,
was under,
lest
my joy my dear
and
my
sufferings
merely on account of free-masonry, should likewise Speaking concerning him to fall a victim to their barbarity. the Admiral, he, with the utmost humanity, gave me leave to send for him on board. He coming accordingly next day,
was received, with great

which I
satisfaction,
by the whole
ship's
com-
pany, especially by myself; I having a peculiar esteem for him,

shall ever entertain.
To
conclude, I ariived in
London
the 15th of
December
soul, to
1744, after a long and dangerous voyage. I here return thanks, with all the powers of
my
the Almighty, for his having so visibly protected me from that infernal band of friars, who employed the various tortures mentioned in the former pages, in order to force
me
to apostatize
from
I
my
holy religion.
return our sovereign.
King George
II. (the instrument
under heaven for procuring
me my
liberty)
the most dutiful
and most respectful thanks,
for his so graciously condescending

ill-fated
to interpose in favour of an
galley-slave.
shall
of retain, so long as I have breath, the deepest sensations ever affection and loyalty for his sacred person; and will be
ready ô expose
family."
my
life,
for his majesty
and
his
most august
516

intelligent reader will
The
lume,
try
it
have perceived, that
in describing
the Inquisition, according to the plan pursued in the present voits
distinct features
;
have been exhibited
in
whatever councoun-
exists
to relate its separate acts therefore in different
tries,
would be merely
;
to state, individual processes of one
and
the same court
yet, as
some erroneous impressions have gone

two of modern
abroad, respecting the mildness of the Inquisition, in later times

it
may perhaps be The

"
first
well to give an instance or
occurrence.
under
this character
which demands attention,
bears date 1776.
The
victim which marks this period, was the celebrated
Olavide, v/hose arrest suspended the progress of colonization in
the Sierra Morena.
This incident was derived from the same

of free thinking, which he had
causes which had contributed to the removal of his protector
(D'Aranda). With a similar
spirit
imbibed from the fashionable philosophers of the day, he was

equally offended
by the
obstacles which he experienced in his be-
neficial designs, from the prejudices
and
institutions of Spain.
all
As
most of the
colonists
were protestants, he resisted
endeavours
for their conversion,
and opposed the attempts

rites
to enforce their
attendance
on the
of the
Catholic
worship.
Having
established a law to permit no
monks
in the vicinity of the set-
tlement, he obtained an order for the removal of a convent, and

built his
own house on
the
site.
He
frequently indulged him-
self in expressions
of ridicule against the idleness and licentious-
ness of the monks,
and spoke with too great freedom of the
depopulation and other mischiefs occasioned by the cehbacy of

the clergy.
His imprudence awakened the jealousy of the Spanish

church.
His conduct was closely scrutinised
his
words and
actions were noted,
and exaggerated
for
and a formal accusation

before that tribunal
was preferred against him

which
is
heresy,
considered as the bulwark of rehgion.
The removal
of his protector gave scope to the machinations of his enemies.
He
was summoned to Madrid, under the pretence of rendering

his care.
an account of the establishment under

his danger,
Apprised of
he made some ineffectual attempts to obtain the

royal protection, and to soothe the guardians of the faith
after a residence of a twelve
;
517
but,
month
in the capital,
he
-was
sud-
denly arrested, and conveyed to the prisons of the Inquisition

his papers were seized,
and
his effects sequestrated.
After two years of impenetrable seclusion,
his
process
was closed, and
his sentence publicly
announced.
We give an
of
tlê
account of this ceremony in the words of an eye witness.
" The
autillos
da
fe are still celebrated at the tribunal

less publicity,
Inquisition, with
more or
according to the impresall
sions intended to be
made.
A great
number of persons, of
ranks,
civil,
military,
and
ecclesiastical,
were invited, I should
rather say,
summoned,
to attend at the holy office, at eight
o'clock in the morning, on the S4th of last month.

all
They were
totally
ignorant of the reason of their being called on.
After waiting some time, in an apartment destined for their

reception, they were admitted to the tribunal; a long darkish
room, with the windows near the

crucifix,
cieling,
and furnished with a

two chairs for
his
under a black canopy

;
a table, with two chairs, for

;
the inquisitors
a stool for the prisoner
guards
and benches for the spectators.

Mora, and
The
famihars of the
Inquisition, Abrantes,
others, grandees of Spain,
attended as servants, without hats or swords.
" Olavide soon appeared, attended by brothers in black, his looks quite cast down, his hands closed together, and holding a
green taper.
His dress was an olive-coloured coat and waistand thread stockings, and
his hair
stool,
coat, white canvas breeches,
was combed back into a bag.

prepared for him.
He
was seated on the
The
secretaries
then read, during three
hours, the accustomed accusations and proceedings against him.
They
consisted of above a
hundred
articles,
such as his posses-
sion of free books, loose pictures, letters of
recommendation
from Voltaire,
his
having neglected some external duties of
devotion, uttering hasty expressions, his inattention to images,
together with every particular of his
life,
birth,
and education,
were
all
noted.
It
concluded with declaring him guilty of

fainted away, but was brought to
heresy.
At
that
moment he
It
the recovery of his senses, that
he might hear the sentence proless
nounced against him.
was no
than this
deprivation of
518
all his offices,

incapacity of holding any hereafter, or of receiv-
ing any royal favour, confiscation of his property, banishment

to thirty leagues from Madrid,
from
all
places of royal resi-
dence, from Seville, the

birth
;
new
colony,
and Lima, the place of his
prohibition from riding on horseback, or wearing gold,
silver,
or
silk;
and eight years confinement and monastic
discipline in a convent.
From
respect to St. Jago, his wearing
the cross of that order was not mentioned, and he was excused
from putting on the sambenito. " The sentence being read, he was led
to the table, where,
on
his knees,
he recanted his
articles
errors,
and acknowledged
his
imphcit behef in the
of the
Roman
Catholic faith.
Four
came
priests in surplices,
in.
and with wands
in their hands, then
They
repeatedly laid their wands across his shoulders,
while a miserere was sung.
He
then withdrew, the inquisitors
bowed, and the strangers

hearts,
silently departed, with terror in their

lips."
but discretion on their

this
However rigorous
punishment
may appear,
less
yet
it is
mild
when compared
with the severity with which the Inquisition
formerly visited similar offences.

nal interference of the
Nothing
himself,
than the perso-
monarch
and the clemency of
the grand inquisitor, could probably have prevented a repetition of those dreadful scenes which have rendered this formid-
able tribunal an object of universal horror
for the confessor,
and many of the subordinate members,

of an auto da
fe,
insisted
on the necessity
infallibly
in
which Olivade would have been
committed to the flames."*
Another instance
is
found in a Letter on the Spanish Inquiwhich the writer

relates the case of a
sition^ (translation) in
female who was blind, and of the class called Beatas, or devotees, who had imbibed the doctrines of Molinos, and who
was arrested and confined

at Seville,
in the
dungeons of the
inquisition,
about the year 1780.

lasted three or four years,
" The confinement of the Beata
during which time there was scarce a graduate of any order
who
did not, in turn, undertake the conversion of the heretic.

*
Coxe's Kings of Spain, vol. IV. p. 416.
IHSTORY OF THE INQUISITION.
519
but hardened
The
and
CaVificadorcs* exhausted
tlie
syllogistic art,
as she was, she

authorities.
would not yield
to
their powerful
arguments
The
poor wretch was not aware of her dan-
ger in not being convinced^ and the cause was drawing towards
a conclusion.
This arrived, and she
insisted in arguing.
The
tribunal declared her an obstinate heretic, and appointed a time

for the auto
to see this
da fe. solemn
Scarce an inhabitant of Seville but went

act.
It lasted
from the early part of the
morning
voured
until night.
The
ass,
criminal was conducted, gagged,
and mounted on an
to
in the midst of divines,
who
endeavie
subdue her obstinacy by new arguments, and
with the multitude in stunning her with repeated shouts of

"cvva la
ft
(long live the faith).
Her
cause was read from the
pulpit, in the principal church of the Dominicans, intermixed
with obscenities expressed in the grossest terms.
Nothing now
remained but to deliver her up to the secular judge, that she
might be punished with death.

act,
retraction previous to this

per-,
might have saved her
life,
but the unfortunate fanatic
sisted in not
making
it,
and was delivered up.

spirits,
The
approach-
ing punishment, and depression of

fatigues of the day,
it
occasioned by the
made her
desist
from her obstinacy when
was too
late.
She was converted

present
;
to the satisfaction of the
monks who were

deferred.
but the punishment could not even be

to
She alone obtained as a favour
be burned after
death
all
and was strangled

souls,
in the evening amidst the tears of
devout
who admired
the pious artifice
by which
this
opportunity was taken of sending her to heaven, to prevent her falling again into heresy.
"
You
now
will
have
difficulty in
persuading yourself that
this
happened only
laws
thirty years ago.
But remember,
and that
it
that the
scai'ce
same
exist in all their force,
is
a year
since the
famous Quemadero^ where

at Seville, because
it
this scene
was represented,
was destroyed
fortifications
stood in the
way of the
which were erecting against the French.
Que-
fnadero, on which
many thousands have
perished,
and which,
Monks, or clergymen, who
act as assensois to the inquisitors.
QuemaderOf the pile upon which criminals are burnt.
520
doubtless,

owing
to the frequent call for
it,
was constructed of
solid materials, unlike other scaffolds,
which are merely erected
as occasion requires.
Imagine to yourself that the greater part

disposed to look quietly on the repetition
tell
of the people are

of such scenes
;
still
and
me
then, whether the inquisition can

it.
be viewed in the light in which you place
" The time has gone by, it is true, when exhibited daily; when the victims groaned
these scenes were

in
subterraneous
dungeons, and made the hall of the tribunal resound at night

with the cri^s which torture wrung from them
passed by, though not long
since.
;
the time has
It has passed,
it."
though
it
de:
pends on the
then
will of three
men
?
to restore
It
has passed
why
all this
declamation
Leave
this question
to those
who, forced by the circumstances of the times,
to conceal their
incHnations and their opinions, clothe themselves in sheep skins,
anxiously awaiting the day,
geance on those
who have
and forbearance.
less oppression
when they may wreak their venthem to shew a mildness You strangers, who have lately visited Spain,
constrained
this tribunal occasions,
have no means of forming a correct idea of the slow and endwhich

even in
its
actual
state of slumber.
"
An
Enghsh gentleman
arrives,
still
animated
vnth. the sen-
timents which the
name of
Jnquisition has excited
(not unif
justly) in him, since his early years.^
He
enquires
he
may
The
inquisitors are not accountable for the

inflict.
judgment they
pass, or for
the punishment thv^y
They
is
are the absolute masters of imprisoning
any body, of
keepinie: their prisonei"s as
long as they chuse, and of disposing
of them as they please.

are the existing laws.
b
*'
All thii
done with the profonndest sccresy.
These
The
traveller alluded to
in
by
this writer
is
is
evidently Mr. Jacob, in whose
Travels
Spain" such a passage
censor makes the following comment:

pretty clear, that after
ail
" From what our

this
to
be found, and upon which a literary

author states,
it ia
the sneers which have been cast on the enemies ot
intokranre, tyranny, and political abuses,
same
inquisition,
is
though
it
may have
in
ftili
given over treating the public with an Awtoda/e,
nevertheless
force'and activity
ready
to intermeddle
on every occasion, prepared by

such means, to extend
to go just as far as the

ter;ified, to
govenment can be
and al'vass on the
bribed, or the people lulled or

all
permit
its
it;
alert,
the sphere of
activity
and influence.
light
When
our author visited the inquicell,
sition at Seville,
and was shewn a
and airy
iu
a small garden.

see the
all
521
admitted with
fitted
celebrated inquisition of Seville, and

;
is
possible politeness
he perceives a large room

;
up with
his eyes
simplicity, in
which the judges assemble

he enquires for them, and
he turns
around
to discover instruments
;
of torture, and wonders at not

is
seeing any
smile.
answered with a
lie
is
conveyed to the dungeons, and finds them small,
but light and neat habitations.

niences enjoyed
They
tell
him of the convewhich
by the
prisoners, of the mildness with
they are treated, and he takes his leave, laughing himself, at

his former apprehensions.
"
Ah
I wish that with his ideas of hberty
and
tolerance,
he
could Uve for twenty years within the reach of the inquisition,
in
some
pro\'incial city of Spain.
He would
is
then
feel
how
this
bears on a
mind
sensible of its
own dignity and

this
its rights.
He
would
theii feel
how tormenting
still
drop of water, inces-
santly falling
upon one."
later date.
Another case of a
Extracts
from a Narrative of the Persecution o/^Hippolyto Joseph da Costa Pereira Furtado de Mendonca, a Native of Colmiia-do -Sacramento, on the River La Plata.
THREE
who he
all
or
four days had elapsed, after

in the latter
my
arrival at
Lisbon from England,

was, informed
papers,
end of July, 1802, when

trie
a magistrate abruptly entered
my
me
;
apartments, and telling
me
likewise, that
he had orders to
seize to
my
and
to
conduct
to prison,
where
was
be
this
rigorously kept aloof from
all
communication.
knew
man by name, but not
personally
and, indeed, I doubted whe-
ther he was or was not the person he represented himself to be,
not only on account of his unpolished manners, but also because
he had neither
his official
staff',
nor any other sign of power
that could induce
me
to respect
him
in his public capacity
and though
knew very
well that this circumstance

and was
told that the others
was an
similar,
planted with orange and
fig trees,
if
were
he asked, naturally enough,

suhterraneons
in italics)
cells, or
there were
any priioners
in
confinement, any
instruments of torture, but to these questions (says he,

'"
" / could obttdn no npliea
Vide Edinb. Rev,
vol. xviii. 140,
Jacob's Spain, 06.
522

it
error of such essential consequence, in a magistrate, that

justified
me
in
impugning
his authority,
and considering him
as a mere intruder upon the sacred asylum of I did not avail myself of the strength of
my
abode, yet
my
ground, but adoptto
ed measures of a contrary tendency. I invited liim civilly sit down, and entreated that he would have the goodness
shew me the order he pretended
to
to possess, or, at least, to teU
me by whose authority it had been issued. He then shewed me a letter from the intendant-general of police, which I would most willingly copy here, if my memory would enable me to do This note directed my it, in his own words and orthography. that endeavours papers, "and imprisonment, the seizure of my
should be
decorations."
made to find upon, or about me, some masonical The motive of this proceeding, as stated in the
order of the intendant-general, was, that I had been to England, without a previous passport.
I
had
scarcely read this fatal note,
when
all
the sorrowful
consequences of an imprisonment rushed upon
my
mind, for I
was but too
sensible that the fury of

I
my
persecutors would
know no
limits.
had
sufficient coolness,
however, amid
my
mental uneasiness, to represent to
this
myrmidon of
justice,
that the harsh treatment of the intendant-general of police,
without having any previous information of
my
case,
was not
little
surprising, since, so
fai-
from having gone to England
without a passport, I had previously procured one from his
Royal Highness the Prince Regent, which leave I had

in consequence of being
solicited,
employed
in the royal service, as one
of the literary directors of the royal printing-office, and
my not
in
deeming
it
;
proper to leave the kingdom without

that I
my
sovereign's
permission
had not only obtained leave of absence

state"'s
writing, from the secretary of
office
in
the competent
department, and })rocured a formal passport from the minister
of foreign
affairs,
but further, that the minister of finances had

the sovereign's
charged
me by
this,
business relative to the royal
command to transact some and that, in service in London

;
proof of
could shew him the
official letters,
some of
which were directed to
me
in Lisbon before
mf
departure.
523
arrival in that
and others were forwarded

city.
to
London
after
my
I pleaded, therefore,
my
right to expect, that the inall
tendant-general of police should have been informed of

tliis
before he proceeded against
me
with such severity, or
alleged as a cause of his proceedings against me, that I
had
gone to England without a passport.
The
to
corregidor, deputed
on
this
errand of justice, willing

in his
shew me
that there had been no precipitation
way of
proceeding, accused
me
of rashness for thinking that so excel-
lent a magistrate, as the intendant-general of police,
" whose
probity was equal to his knowledge and learning,'' would have
proceeded
beration
letter.
;
in a case
of such importance, without mature
deli-
and
to convince
me
of
this,
he shewed
me
another
he was ordered by the intendant of police, to take care of every thing that I might have brought from EngIn
this
land belonging to the royal service, such as a collection of
books
had purchased
for the
pubhc
in
library of Lisbon,
some
instruments directed to
be made
England, and somfe books
and other things belonging
to the royal printing office.
The
first
:
reading of this second letter produced in
me
sentiments
rather at variance with those which I had entertained of the

for, if the idea
of the misfortunes I was about to suffer,

with a natural dejection, I
had impressed
my mind
now
reflect-
ed on the meanness of the souls that could prescribe orders so

manifestly contradictory, and so indicative that their audiors
^vretched talent of inventing a plausible preit is
had not even the

text, with
which
generally eostomary to cover unjust pro-
ceedings.
This
reflection inspired
me
with such a contempt

sanctioned and were to
it
for the orders,
and
for those
who had
carry them
into execution, that the recollection of
proved no
excited,
small consolation to
me
during
my
troubles,
and even
at the time, such ideas of superiority over
my
foes, that al-
though, at the very moment, I could not help contrasting their

apparent prosperity with
solved to declare
it
my
actual misfortune, yet I feel re-
here, that the humiliation I suffer in such
a confession,
may
inflict
some punishment on
cell, in
my vanity.
Enclosed dien in a soUtary
the prison called Limoeiro,
524
without any other company than that of sorrowful thoughts,

labouring under a perfect uncertainty as to
my
fate,
and sus*
tainjng every possible inconvenience attendant on such prisons,
which are too notorious

eight days
;
to
need insertion here, I remained for
until
one night the gaoler came to
my
dungeon,
and
dor,
told
me
that he liad orders to take
me
before the corregi-
my judge, who
wished to proceed in the necessary interro-
gatories, preparatory to the
commencement of my
trial.
I ap-
peared of course before the judge, in a small room of the gaol,

appropriated to the purpose of interrogating the prisoners;
when
immediately requested the corregidor to order, that I
should be released from
my
solitary confinement, the five
days
having already elapsed, which form the precise term allowed

to the criminal magistrates for subjecting a prisoner to such a
punishment, as I apprised him, by a quotation from the laws.
In answer
to
my
request, he stated, that the laws I quoted

to
had
no reference whatever
gistrates,
my
case
because
my
imprisonment
had taken place under the cognizance of the
police,
whose ma-
under the law establishing that department, were not
bound
to follow
any general principles of law,
in the trial of
their prisoners, all this being left to their
own
discretion, with
the most unlimited powers to investigate crimes, and to bring

the culprits to punishment.
And
lastly,
to prove that
such
was the
practice,
he added, that the intendant-general of police
was
in the habit of detaining his prisoners in solitary confine-
ment, for days, months, and years; indeed, so long as he
thought convenient, without any notice being taken of

Six months had I passed in solitary confinement,
it.
when one
night the gaoler came to the

four or six men.
I asked, whither
?
cell
where
I was,
accompanied by
As they evidently came to take me with them, They answered, they did not know. This
that I
mysterious and absurd way of proceeding immediately rendered

it
apparent to
;
me
was going
to the prison of the inqui-
sition
an event whicli I had long anticipated, as the natural
course of things, according to the pre concerted plan laid
down
by the persons who had agreed
to act in the demi-tragedy of

in chains to a carriage.
my
persecution.
In
fact,
was taken

wliere I
5^
who walked
found a
silent
companion, and being surrounded by
constables, or others, officers, of the inquisition,
by
the side of the carriage, I
was conveyed
to
Joseph Street,
until the carriage
reached
St.
Anton Gate.
There, to prevent
alight,
any body from guessing
my
destination, I
was ordered to
and being led through an
alley,
the party returned again to
the square, called Rocio, leading to the gate of the palace of the inquisition, which communicates with the prison
:
here I
found the people of the prison

I
in waiting for
me.
tliey
was then conveyed

in the
to a
room, where
entered
my
name
had
;
books; made an inventory of the few clothes I

if I
;
and asked me
had any
knife, razor, or scissars, or

silver,
any other instrument
also, if I
had any gold,

rely
or jewels;
in this
and, on dieir saying that they would

respect, I
on
my
word
produced some pieces of golden

their assertion
;
coin, (most stupidly,)

this,
relying on
but as soon as they obtained
and found that I had nothing else to produce, they began the
most scrupulous search over every part of
my
body.
The
little
gaoler,
is,
who, for greater dignity, has the name of Alkeeper of the casde, addressed to
caide, that
me
almost a
sermon, recommending
;
me
to
behave in
this respectable
house with great propriety
stating also, that I

lest
must not make

and hear me,
any noise
in
my
room, nor speak loud,
the other piisoners

cells
might happen
to
be in the neighbouring
with other instructions of a similar kind.
He
then took
me
to
my cell, a small room, 12 feet by 8, with a door to the passage ; in this door were two iron grates, far from each other,
and occupying the thickness of the and
upper part of
wall,
which was three
feet,
outside of these grates there was, besides, a

this
wooden door
the cell a
in the
was an aperture that
let into
borrowed light from the passage, which passage received its having light from the windows fronting a narrow yard, but
opposite, at a very short distance, very high
walls;
feet,
this
small
room were a kind of wood frame without

to
whereon
lay a straw mattrass, which was
be
my
bed
a small water-
pot
and another
utensil for various purposes,
which was only
emptied every eight
days,
when
went to
mass
in
tlie
536

This was the only opportunity I
prisoner's private chapel.
had of taking
fresh air during such a period,
and they con-
trived several divisions in the chapel in such a
manner that the

was arched
prisoners could never see each other, or
know how many were
granted the favour of going to mass.
The
cell
above, and the floor was brick, the wall being formed of stone,
and very
winter,
thick.
The
place was consequently very cold in
and
so
damp, that very frequently the grates were

;
covered with drops of water like dew
and
my
clothes,
during
the winter, were in a state of perpetual moisture.
Such was
my
abode
for the period of nearly three years.
The day
came
cloak,
to
following ray entrance into these prisons, the gaoler

cell early in
my
the morning, dressed in a state black

ti'ibunal
which he always wore on those days, when the

:
did business
he asked me, whether I was accustomed to pass

it
the day only with a dinner, or if
was necessary
for
my health
that I should eat another meal during the day.
I answered,
that
it
was very unpleasant
to
me
to
go without breakfast,
being
in the habit
of taking some tea or coffee every morning.
The
gaoler replied, that this was not a house for luxuries,

really
though the prisoners had what they

the present he
for
wanted ; that
for
would send
to a coffee-house for a dish of coffee

:
me, as I had passed the night before without supper
but,
for the future,

sitor,
he would report what I said to the lord inqui-
and
act agreeably to his orders.
At
nine o'clock in the
morning the gaoler came again, with another turnkey, and

said that I
must accompany him
to the hearing of
my
to
case
by
the lord inquisitor, appointed
by the holy tribunal
be
my
who
judge, and what they
call repoi'ter (rellator)
of the cause,
happened
to
be the
first
inquisitor
and president of the small
board, Manoel Stanislao Fragoso.

this priest
The
affability
with which
treated me,
when
first
spoke to him, knew no
abatement during the time of
my
imprisonment, except in one
or two instances, when his temper was ruffled.
Notwithstanding
all
that I
had
eitlier
heard or read about
the inquisition, I was persuaded that the proceedings of this

tribunal did not possess that character of cruelty which had

been ascribed to
it
527
in
former times
but
this arose as
much
from the ignorance of their ministers as to the criminal law, as it did from their unlx)unded avarice, which rendered them
most anxious
to acquire other
people's properly,
that
witli
under the
trial
name of confiscation.
have
s(X)n
I fully expected
my
would
termmated, flattering myself
the hope of hav-
ing some sentence speedily passed on the cause.

this
Whatever
might be
it
could not be but grateful, as
it
woidd, neces-
sarily, in
some way or
other, put a period to a confinement to
which, however, I was to be

I
doomed
for so
many
years.
must however acknowledge,

childish credulity,
as a
warning to others, that
my
in entertaining the
hope of finding in
the holy officp meekness, clemency, or dispatch in
my
trial,
had no other ground except the popular rumour

of Portugal, that the holy
does not
office is
in every corner
altered,
very
much
it
and
now-
now
practise those cruelties which

for this was, that
before committed,
is
and the reason assigned
the tribunal
composed of enlightened
ministers,
who
are thoroughly con-
versant with the criminal law, and execute with prudence the
new
late
regulations prescribed to them, during the reign of the
king Joseph
I.
It
was perhaps inexcusable
in
me
to attach
any credit to
such reports, in contradiction to the opinions of the better-
informed and more sensible part of the world, and without

reflecting that they
must have had

all
their origin in the artifices
of the inquisitors; who, at
times, have been sufficiently
artful to disseminate opinions in favour of their views,
and to
uphold their credit for some time
such were, for instance, the
ridiculous stories they spread concerning the Jews, which, hav-
ing the effect of irritating
all
nations against those unfortunate
people, disposed every one to regard their persecution

inquisitors,
by the
and the enrichment of tha
latter
by the despoiled
property of their innocent victims, not only ^vithout pity, but
without at
all
considering the injustice of these transactions.
As
I shall hereafter take
an opportunity of sayhig something

^vill
more about the

narrative,
tribunal, I
will
now
continue the sequel of
my
which
be found to afford a better description of

5^3
HISTORT OF THE INQUISITION.
the actual state of the holy office than any general reasoning
about
it
could do.
Ihe inquisitor was in the audience-room with another priest, who acted as clerk, or as they call it, notary, and he commenced
the interrogatories
first
by inquiring
my
name, parentage, and

to the
place of birth
next, if the familiar,
who brought me
violence
;
prisons of the holy office,
had done me any
or if I
knew
the cause that
had subjected me
to the notice of the in-
quisition.
He
then observed to me, that I was before the

to obtain
most just and most merciful tribunal on earth: but

its
mercy and pardon
for
my
crimes,
it
was necessary that I

all
should, of
my own
free will
and accord, confess

conceaHng
;
crimes of
which
had been
guilty, without
my
accomplices,
frauds, or
any other circumstances
and that
this confession
must be immediate, because the present time was the most

favourable
for,
moment a
prisoner in the inquisition could have

I
should I confess afterwards what
might deny in the bebeen

imprisoned
ginning, the lenity of the tribunal would be very different.

I replied to the inquisitor, that having
first
by the
police,
on the ground of having gone
to
England with-
out passports, although I was not interrogated about this subject,
but only with respect to
my
having entered into the order
of freemasonry, I was led to conjecture that
my
being a freeIf,
mason was the cause of my trial by the

this
inquisition.
indeed,
was the crime of which I was accused, I was disposed to

it,
confess
not only because
it
was
true, that I
was a freemason,
but with a view that I might obtain the mercy he, the inquisitor,
had promised
I
me
but
if I
was mistaken in
different, I
my
conjecture,
its
and the crime
was accused of was
begged that
nature might be disclosed to me, and I would reply to the

accusations as should be necessary.
The
his
inquisitor replied,
that he could do no otherwise than praise

tion to confess
my
laudable resolu-
my
crimes
but
it
was
duty again to ad-
monish me, (and he

charity,) that I
said this with a great deal of apparent

to
ought
examine
my
all
conscience thoroughly,
and not leave any thing untold of

period of
that I
had done
in
any
my
life
that I
had committed crimes whqse cog-
HISTOEY OF THE INaUISITION.
5S9
nizance belonged to that holy tribunal, and that I was accused
of them, and informed against on that account
that I should
remember
tion of
his
recommendation, that
to confess
my my
to
crimes was
highly important to the clearing of
my
conscience, to the salva-
my
soul,
and
to the successful issue
of
cause
and
I
that he, to
do me a favour, would send me back

might have time
to
my
sohtary
prison, that I
examine
my
conscience.
told him, that the greatest possible favour
he could confer upou

having been more
me
was, that of accelerating
my
cause
for
than six months in prison without being allowed to communicate with
any one,
my
health was so seriously injured, that
all
I wished was, to
have a sentence, in order to get free irom
my
painful situation
and suspense
it
and however rigorous that

in
sentence might be,

tion,
would always be preferable,
my
estima-
to
being in a solitary prison, under circumstances that
could only lead to an inevitable ruin, which was the more to be

feared, as I
I
was
literally
dying by inches
in slow torments.
was then immediately remanded to
my
prison,
and the
gaoler came to inform

sitors
me
that the goodness of the lords inqui-
extended so far as to order that I should have, besides
the ordinary allowance, some coffee for breakfast, and in consideration of the state of
my
health, a daily allowance of wine.
The
ordinary allowance he spoke of was half a pound of boiled
meat, (which, as some people

ances of the inquisition, say,
who have
is
Jieard about the allow-
without bones, but the bones
enter into the weight of this half

this allowance is
pound
and on some days

rice,
very scanty
;)
a few. spoonsfull of
a cup
of gravy, and some bread.
This allowance
is
cooked in the
kitchen of the inquisition by a proper cook, and in order that
no
letter
may
be sent to the prisoners in the victuals,
it
is
re-
gularly served at noon.
The
for
steward gives to the cook what

articles
money may be required

prisoners,
buying the
intended for the
and these expences are defrayed

:
at the time
by the
treasury of the tribunal

trial
but at
last,
when
the costs of the
are settled, all advances for the prisoner's maintenance,
are taken into consideration,
and recovered with exactitude
530
out of his estates or property.
The
only persons
allowed to have any access to the prisoner, or
who who can
are
see
and speak
to
him, are the gaoler, and four guards, called the
faithful of the prisons,
who convey
the prisoner backwards
and forwards to the audiences, and are at the same time the
executioners wait
who
administer the tortures.
These guards
also
upon the
prisoners,
and bring them what they want, such

it is
as food,
water,
&c.
but
necessary to observe here, that
these guards are, properly speaking, spies set

to observe every thing in the prisons,
inquisitors, not only
upon the prisoner

to relate
it
and
to the
what they can gain by

prisoners, but also
listening to the
conversation
of the
what they can see

comers
through small holes they make in the

of the
cells.''
ceiling, just at the
In the
same manner
at
this
gentleman was tormented by

until the
interrogatories
different
intervals,
term of his
harsh confinement had extended to the space of three years.
When
finding no
hope of a
decision,
and
his health
very
visibly declining,
he formed the resolution of attempting his

at length happily effected,
escape, which
he
and
is
now
resi-
dent in the British metropolis, where he has pubhshed the
Narrative ^ of his Persecutions^ from which the foregoing

extracted.
is
These, several relations are so explicit and minute as to
need no comment.
a
tail
The
original
is
a work of particular interest, because
it
exhibits in de-
the present practice of the Portuguese Inquisition, and affords
some
very curious specimens of inquisitorial argument.
vols.
London, 1811.
531
CHAP. XLIII.
On
the re-establishment cree
of the Inquisition in Spain by o/'Ferdinand VII.
the
De'
IT
is
well known, that the terrors of that licentious

political event, so fruitful
power
which arose out of that great
of horrid
Spain,
consequences, the French revolution, have been

as well as other nations, in no small degree,
six
felt in
and that during
years, that country
was fated
to endure, all the miseries

its
attendant on a war maintained for

land, but
existence, not in a distant
on
its
native
soil,
and
at
its
very doors.
It
is
also
well kno\vn, that, aided
by the generous support of
British
blood and British treasure, after a contest maintained throughout

the most desponding circumstances, conducted
by the very
first
of military talents, she has been delivered from the scourge

of internal desolation.
" The throne of Spain," to use the expressions of her enlightened patriots, " is a throne preserved at the expence of
rivers of blood
;'*
from him who
fills it,
and the Spanish nation might well expect " the reward of its heroic devotedness."
The reward
rity
they sought was just and reasonable.
The
alas
!
secu-
of personal rights and political freedom.
But
events
have shewn, that the dawn of liberty has not yet visited those
southern regions, and that great as the sufferings of that people
have been, the rod of bigotry and of perversion

held therein, which calls aloud for vengeance.
is
yet to be
When
the restrictions of foreign influence were

left
removed
from Spain, and the throne
open for the return of Ferdi-
nand VII., the greatest anxiety was exhibited by the people, and
the stay of their returning sovereign at Valencia, in April, 1814,
gave
rise to
various rumours
and
surmises.
Enlightened
men
hoped
in this
new
era of the
monarchy
for a
it
government mo-
delled anew.
The sensations of royalty
was soon found, were
not in unison with this patriotic feeling, and intimations were
Vide Address of
the university of
Salamanca
to
Ferdinand, ou his re-
storation.
Mm
S{

53S
given by
its
HISTORY OF THE iNaUISITION.

organs, that a constitution securing to the subject
his hberty, did not accord with the high-toned notions of their
lately captive
monarch.
On
at
the 4th of
May
Ferdinand put the doubts of his people

in
an end, by declaring,
a proclamation, that the constituhis views.
tion as desired
was inimical to
And
after reprobat:
ing the conduct of the Cortes, he used the following words
"
I declare that
my
royal intention
is
not only not to swear or
accede to the said constitution, nor to any decree of the general
and extraordinary Cortes, and of the ordinary

ting
;
at present sit-
those to wit, which derogate from the rights
and prero-
gatives of
my
sovereignty, established
by the
constitution
and
but
the laws, under which
the nation has lived in times past,
to pronounce that constitution and those decrees null
and of
no
effect,
now
or at any other time,
and that they are
entirely
abrogated, and without any obligation on

jects, to observe
my
people and sub-
them.
And
as
he who should attempt to sup-
port them, will attack the prerogatives of
my
sovereignty, and
the happiness of the nation, and cause discontent and disturb-
ance in
my
kingdom, I declare, that whoever

will
shall dare to at-
tempt the same,
be guilty of high treason."

so remarkable for weakness in the pre-
That a government,
vious part of
its
existence, should
now adopt such determined

its
language, was to be attributed only to

obedience.
power
to
compel
The
patriots,
who saw
the value, and endeavoured
to obtain the possession of, civil hberty
by a free
constitution, bore
a very small numerical proportion to the whole Spanish population,
and
as in every country the multitude are to

interest, the
be awed
by power or swayed by
few enlightened men who

soon found
laboured to obtain an ameliorated government,

themselves without support.
On
the arrival of Ferdinand's
proclamation at Madrid, the Spanish people instantly embraced

their chains in his unrestricted
government ; the Cortes expired

a number of arrests took place
without the least resistance
and the favoured
city
it
was honoured with the Royal grant of a
new
title,
by which
was denominated the Heroic^ besides
its
former distinctions of loyal and imperial.
His Catholic majesty now formally returned
to his govern-

merit,
53S
and on
May 14th
entered iNladrid, amid, as stated, shouts

!"
of "
Long
live
Ferdinand
" Perish the constitution
!"
Ex*
pressions, which if they could be supposed to convey the sense
of the nation, would leave the world nothing

subjugation.
to regret in their
But
those
who
are accustomed to observe the
manner
in
which governments are sometimes established and
overthrown, cannot do the Spanish people so

notwithstanding
voice of the
all
much
injustice,
their unsteadiness, as to suppose, that the
Madrid mob was
their voice
indeed the contrary
was pretty soon evident, and expressions of discontent became

so extensive as to shew, that nothing short of the old despotic
system would be equal to the task of curbing the
liberal spirit
which had gone abroad.

place.
Arrests were consequently daily taking
The
church, whose ceremonies are so strongly interrestored, together with

its
woven with Spanish habits, was
usual
appendages of religious orders* and
ecclesiastical property,
and
the greatest attention paid to the dignity of the clergy, whose
unnatural preponderance had formerly supported the throne,
and kept the people
in poverty
and ignorance
and, after a
short period to crown the whole, the Inquisition, that horrible
engine of intrigue and cruelty, was again set up by a Royal

decree, of which the following
is
a copy
"
The
glorious
all
title
of Catholic, which distinguishes

is
us from among
other Christian princes,
owing
to the
perseverance of the kings of Spain,

in their states
who would never
tolerate
any other
This
title
religion than the Catholic, Apostolic,
and Roman.
*
imposes upon
me
the duty, to render
No
one of the various religions observances of Spain appears more ludiseated in a sedan chair, with a cup Tcontaininir, wliat according to
is
crous than the procession of the Host, to the houses of the sick and dying.
priest
is
Romish doctrine,
soldiers,
called, the real
body of Christ) he
is
atttnded by a party of
and a bellman.
The bellman,
as they pass along, gives three strokes,
in allusion to the three persons in the Trinity,^nd then ceases.
At
this well-
known sound, whatever be

street,
till
the state of the weather, or the condition of the

hi-'
every one drops on
knees, and continnes in this devout posture,
the object of adoration
is
out of sight.
If this procession should pass
theatre or a ball-room, the actors on the stage, and the dancers at the assembly, alike
drop on their knees
till
the sound
is lost,
when
they resume their
thoughtless dissipatioD.
Vide Jacob's Spain, 91.
Sd4i
HISTOEY OF THE INaUISITION.

it
myself worthy of
within
by
all
the means which
Heaven has placed

kingdom
the
my
power.
The
late troubles,
and the war which has

;
desolated during six years, every province in the
long abode which has been

sects,
made
in Spain
by
troops of different
almost
all
of
whom
were infected with sentiments of ha-
tred towards our religion; the disorder which has been the
infalhble result of this,
affairs
and the inattention with which the
of our holy religion have been treated during this unall
fortunate period;
field
these circumstances united, have laid the
open to wicked persons, who have never experienced any
check; dangerous opinions have been introduced, and have

taken root in our
states,
by the same means
as they are spread
in other countries.
''
Wishing, then, to remedy so grievous an
evil,
and
to pre-
serve
among my
subjects the holy religion of Jesus Christ,

in
which they have always revered, and
which they have
lived,
and always wish to
live, either
on account of the personal
obli-
gation of having no other imposed on the princes
who
reign
over them by the fundamental laws, which I have promised
and sworn
tain
to observe, or because this religion
is
the most cer-
means of sparing
my
people from intestine dissentions, and
insuring to them that tranquillity of which they stand in need,
I have judged
it
necessary, under the present circumstances,
that the Tribunal of the

diction.
Holy
Office should
resume
its
juris-
" Upon
seculars,
this subject, learned
and virtuous
prelates,
many
and
respectable corporations
and grave personages,

is
ecclesiastics
have represented to me, that Spain
indebted to this
tribunal for the
good fortune of not having
fallen, in the
16th
century, into errors which have caused so
many
misfortunes
among
other nations
and that on the contrary,
at that period,
the sciences were here cultivated with distinction, and Spain
produced a multitude of great men, distinguished by
their
knowledge and
their piety.
It has further
been represented
to
to me, that the oppressor of
Europe has not neglected
em-
ploy, as an efficacious
method and discord which supported so well
of introducing the corruption

his projects, the suppresit
sion of this tribunal, under the vain pretext, that
could exist
HISTOHY OF THE TNaUISITION.
535
no longer,
sent age
;
in consequence of the enlightened state of the pre-
and that the pretended Cortes, general and extraor-
'
dinary, under the same pretext,

constitution,
and under the favour of the

whole nation.
which they turn ultuou sly decreed, aboHshed also

to the regret of the
the holy
office,
" For
establish
these causes I have been earnestly supplicated to reit
in the exercise
of
its
functions
apd yielding
to
considerations so just,
ple,
and
to the
wish manifested by
my
peo-
whose zeal
orders,
for the religion of
our ancestors has anticipated
my
"
by hastening
to recal spontaneously the subaltern
inquisitors of
some provinces/'
I have, therefore, resolved, that for the
moment
the su-
preme council of the

holy
office,
Inquisition,
and the other tribunals of the

to
shall
resume
their authorities conformable to the
concessions which have been

pontiffs, at the instance
made
them by the sovereign
of
my
august predecessors, and by the
prelates of the diocese,
and by the kings who have assured to

the ordonnances which were in
different occasions,
them
the full exercise thereof, observing in this double juris-
diction, ecclesiastical
and
civil,
force in 1808,
and the laws which have, on
been made for obviating certain abuses.

of these ancient laws,
subject,
in
it
But, as independent
this
may
be proper to add new ones on
and
my
intention being to perfect that establishment

it
such manner as to render
eminently useful to
my
subjects,
it is
my
it,
desire that, as soon as the said
supreme council of the
Inquisition shall be assembled, two of the
members who com-
pose
joined to two of the
members of
the council of Castile,
both appointed by me, shall examine the forms and mode of

proceeding of the holy
to the censure
office, in its processes,
and with respect

if
and prohibition of books ; and
they find that

justice, re-
the interests of
my
subjects, or the claims of
sound
quire any reform or change, tliey will
make
a report to me, sup-
ported by their observations, in order that I

cessary resolutions.
may
I,
take the ne-
" Madrid, July 21, 1814.
"
THE
KING."
Thus was
triotism,
the death blow given to the fond hopes of pa-
and thus did the pious Ferdinand, under cover of the
536
churcli,

and
in accordance with his glorious Catholic
title,
seize
its
the sceptre of that arbitrary power, which disdains to give
VASSALS any reasons

despotic sovereignty.
for its conduct,
beyond the simple
fiat
of
It cannot be imagined,
from the tenor of
this decree, that

first
national gratitude
virtues,
is
to
be placed among the
of Spanish
or that the heroic conduct of a foreign army,

lent its aid,
who
re-
magnanimously
garded.
and shed
its
blood, for the defence

foe,
of Spain, in opposition to the
common
can be
much
Catholic piety, on the contrary, requires, that this
army, whose high achievements in the cause of the oppressed
must
live in history,
should be alluded to as composed of per;
sons inimical to the faith, or in plainer terms, as heretics

title
which,
it is
almost unnecessary to say, dissolves
all
bonds,
and cancels
all obligations.
Such
is
the temper of this great decree on one point, on
another, which attributes the revival of the Inquisition in Spain

to the wishes of the people, differences of opinion
must
arise
nor
is it
credible in British ears, that
any people, not even the
CathoHc Spanish nation, could deliberately desire the re-estabUsh-
ment of
mercy.
this
tremendous scourge, holding, as
it
does, the peace,

its
the hves, and the property of men, at the disposal of
sovereign
If this Royal decree had imputed the return of the inquisition to the desire of the Spanish clergy, as well as the wishes
of the
King,
it
could not have been disbelieved, because
both the one and the other had gone
down
in the
esti-
mation of enlightened men, and consequently stood in need of

other support than that which
derations
dififerent
;
is
derivable from personal consiattributed to the people, a
but when the cause

is
is
conclusion
unavoidable in the reflecting mind.
In order
lerable to
to render the re-establishment of this tribunal to
modern
times,
numerous reports were

;
circulated rehis
specting
its
intended moderation
and
it
was asserted that
Catholic Majesty
had even applied
to the
pope for the abolition
of the code entitled, Directorium Inquisitorum, as well as for
some other
regulations,
and the discontinuance of the torture ; as

beheved, as
is
much
of which
may be
consistent with the usual

arts of encroachment,
537
and
especially of ecclesiastical encroachits
ment
a disposition which needs no other proo:^ of

'd.^
existence
than the general edict, published April 5, 1815,

note below."
given in the
But by
tlie
late intelligence
it is
clean that the tortransmitted

in
Edict
of
most excellent lord inquisitor general,

of
all
to
the
rtspeotive
districts
the
Spanish
doniinio'is,
Europe
and
America.
" We, D. Francisco Xavier Mier y Campillo, by the grace of God and of
the holy apostolic see, bishop of /Xlmeria, kniglit of the great cross of the
royal and distinguished Spanish order of CharU'> III.

cil,
member
of
H. M. counLord
and inquisitor general of
his
kingdoms and
lordships.
"
To
all
the faithful inhabitants of these kingdoms, health in our
Jesus Christ.
We
are
all
astonished at and deplore with the greatest reason

soil
the horrid ravages caused on our
by the barbarity and
fierceness of our
enemies, which will be transmitted to distant generations in the multitude of

ruins,
which
strike the eye,

tliese
from one extreme of the kingdom
to the other
but however great
evils
may
still
be, ?s well as the desolation to
which
con-
^bole towns have been reduced, together with numberless families of

ditions
all
and
classes,
we have
to
deplore another evil incomparably
greater,
with which Divine Providence has punished
our sins
for the
poverty, misery, widowhood, orphanage, as well as other kinds of imhappiness, justly excite pain
and regret, they cannot,
in
any way be compared
with that we ought to
feel at the loss of
our holy faith, and of the ineffable
consolations with which, in midst of the greatest afflictions and calamities,

the religion of Jesus Christ upholds and comforts us.
this
We
its
will not say that
has abandoned the sad and atflicted Spain, nor that

its
holy law and the

to the
observance of
infinite
precepts have disappeared from
among us, thanks
who has punished us as a father, he always preserved in his inheritance zealous workmen and faithful servants, who watched and laboured for the glory of his holy name and for the honour of his true spouse, the Catholic, Apostolic and Roman church; but we all behold
mercies of the I-ord
with horror the rapid progress of incredulity and the dreadful corruption of manners which have contaminated the Spanish soil, and of which the piety
and
religious zeal of our forefathers
would be ashamed, seeing that the same
errors and
new and dangerous
doctrines which have miserably destroyed the

that the
it
greatest part of Europe, infest their beloved country, and
youth
flatters
drink, like water, this [)estiferous venom, for the very reason that
their passions
and
senses.
at his return
" The compassionate heart of our sovereign was moved,

captivity, on beholding this our sad situation,
from
and with
a holy zeal he excited
that of
all
ecclesiastical
and secular
authorities, in order to extirpate so great

all
a scandal, and, in imitatin of him,
the good deplore, that
many of
their
all
children have given ear, as heathen

nations.
:
Rome
once did, to the errors of
*'
Under circumstances unfortunately
too notorious,
it is
not strange, that
438

;
may be said, in a matter of state, (though when church and state make common cause, it. may be
ture has been administered
it
difficult to discover or
preserve distinction) but
if so, it
cannot
the lovers of religion, should turn their eyes to the holy tribunal of the that it faith, and hope, from its zeal for the purity of doctrine and manners,
all
will
remedy, by the
invested.
disclia;
ge of
its
sacred ministry, so
many
evils,
through
the ways and means granted to
which
Lord,
it is
ble to our institution,

if
by the apostolic and royal authority Avith Nothing more urgent to the truth nor more conformafor in vain should we be sentinels of the house of tlie
it
we were
to
remain asleep in midst of the

will
common danger
to religion
and our country.

nor
to
God
ill
not permit us thus basely to abandon his cause,
correspond so
to the exalted piety with
which the king our lord, has
re-established us in the weighty functions of our ministry, in which
we have
sworn
to
be superior to
all
human
respect, whether
it
be necessary to watch,
persuade and correct, or whether to separate, cut or tear down the rotten
members, in order that they may not infect the sound ones. " But, in order to proceed in so delicate as well as important and necessary an operation,
we
will not imitate the ardent geal of the Apostles
when
they asked of Jesus Christ to cause fire to rain down from heaven to destioy Samaria, but rather the meekness of their master aud guide, of which certainly those are ignorant
who wish
us to
commence our
functions with
fire
and sword, by anathematizing and dividing, as the only remedy to save the sacred depiisit of the faith, and choak up the bad seed so abundantly scattered on our soil, as well by the immoral band of Jews and sectaries who Iiave
profaned
it,
as the unfortunate liberty of writing, copying
and publishing
their errors, our resolution has
been very
different, since
and carefully deliberated the matter with the ministers and of the supreme and general Inquisition, all having unanimously agreed, that now as well as ever, moderation, sweetness and charity ought to shine
forth as forming the character of the holy office, and that before using the
we have meditated of the council of H. M.
power of
the
sword granted
to us against the
contumacious and rebellious,
we
ought to attract them with sweetness by presenting to them the olive
branch, the symbol of our pacific wishes, towards those
who go
so far as to
abhor peace.
To
this
we have been moved,
not only by the practice of the
church which has frequently been indulgent and mitigated the rigour of the pen.iUies, when tlie guilty were numerous, but also by a knowledge of the
circumstances under which seduction and deceit have fatally triumphed over
the simplicity, and above
all,
the confidence by which
we were actuated;
will not
yet if the hearts of
many Spaniards were capable

to the calls of religion,
of being surprised in
moments of darkness and general overthrow of ideas, they

hardened or rendered insensible
gotten their foimer principles.
*'
have been
nor can they have for-
Wherefore, far from adopting for the present, measures of severity and
rigour against the guilty,
we have determined
to grant
them, as
we hereby do
grant, a term of grace, which shall, be from the date of the publication of this

be, that
539
will
what
;
is
thought serviceable to the one,

inquisition
is
be denied
to
the other
and the secresy of the
known
be
impregnable.
In contemplating such events as these the reflecting mind

cannot but
feel
regret.
Is the
state
in
which the world

it
now
exists all that is to result

?
from the horrors
has so long en-
dured
Have
the great events which astonished mankind,

left
and
which have destroyed so many millions,

the minds of survivors
its
?
no impressions on
Let tHe
restoration of
Popery
all its
in all
blasphemies, and the return of despotism, in
narrow
let it
and destructive views, answer.

be remembered, and
ferer, that a wise
let
But
at the
same time,
the thought bear
up
the innocent suf-
providence can, and sometimes does (as in late
overthrows) ordain, infatuated perseverance in crime to be the
means of bringing about
its
own
destruction.
With
Romish
regard to Spain, any
efforts it
doctrine cannot excite
may use for propagating surprise. Her king is the Pope's

lifted
dear son, and as the parent has
up
his
head with the
most unexpected boldness,^ a measure of that confidence must

be looked for among
our edict,
till
all his children.
the last
day inclusive of this year,
in
order that
all
persons of
both sexes,
feel
who
unfortunately
may have
fallen into the crime
of heresy, or
be<-
themselves guilty of any error against which our mother the church
lieves
and teaches, or of any hidden crime whose cognizance belongs to the
holy
office,
may
recur to the latter and discharge their consciences and ab-
jure their errors, under the security and assurance of the most inviolable
secrecy
j
and on the same being done within the time prefixed, accompanied
entire,
by a sincere
and true manifestation of all they may know and remem-
ber against themselves as well as against others, they shall be charitably

received, absolved, and incorporated into the bosom of our holy mother the
church, without their thereby having to apprehend the infliction of the punishments ordained, nor the injury of their honour, character and reputation,
and
still less
the privation of the whole, or any part of their property, ince
for those cases in
which they ought to
lose
it,
and the same ought to be apin conformity

to the
plied to the exchequer and treasury of

these kingdoms,
H. M.
laws of
spiri-
H. M. using
from
his natural
clemency and preferring the
tual felicity of his vassals, to the interests of his royal exchequer,
exempts
them
for the present
whereby they may
retain
this penalty, aud grants them grace and pardon and preserve the said property, on condition that
they appear within the time prefixed, accompanied with the necessary disposition for a true reconciliation," 6ic. Sec.
*
&c.
Madrid, April
6, 1815.
It
is
curious to obse&ve the lengths to which politeness and
modern ge-
540
Since his restoration, the
Pope has shewn,
that the
temper
of the
Roman
code
is
in
no degree ameliorated, he has issued
decrees for the revival of the Catholic worship and ceremonies

in all their ancient splendour
;
for restoring the rehgious orders
of monks, nuns,
&c.'
with their domains, for re-establishing

and compliments
nerosity can be extended, in the reriprocities of kindness
Pope and the various governments, but more particularly the British; when at the same time, it is an incontrovertible fact, that the spirit of the Romish faith would go to the entire destruction of the British
passing between the
population, with one trifling exception.
b It
is
scarcely possible for an enlightened observer to witness the celebra-
tion of public worship in the
Romish church, without
feeling the impression

princirites,
that
it is
an act
in
which the senses of those who are occupipd have

need of the prohibitory word Mystery^
in
pally to do.
Such an amalgamation of Jewish, Heathen, and Christian

to stand in
seems scarcely
order to
prevent any approach of the profane understanding. The man who should report the existence of such a system, in the benighted parts of the eastern
world, might with difficulty obtain credit, but that
tfie
it
should obtain regard in
midst of nations, where the scriptures are known, requires the evideme of
Reflection
ocular demonstration.
however teaches,
to
that
it
could never
in
have been possible
for the
pope and clergy
have swayed (which
past
times they have done) the sceptre of universal empire, unless means had been devised of beclouding the understanding, or repressing every action of the
exploring mind on the subject of religious doctrine; accordingly the church
of
Rome
uniformly destroys, in
all
ages wherever she has power, those

it
whom
she cannot deceive, for this plain reason, that
is
impossible for light and
darkness to harmonize, or that the prevalence of the one should not necesWhen, therefore, the mighty argusarily annul the existence of the other.
ments of
fire
and sword are taken

in the
into the account,
it is
no wonder that they
should have prevailed
cause of the pope, as well as in that of

left
Mahofa-
met, and that he should have
behind him
in
almost every land trophies of
victory in abbeys and monaslries, though often happily in ruins.

vourite institutions (than which nothing could be
terests of society)
These
more
inimical to the in-
were ever fostered with peculiar care.
The monks have
at
all
times been a sort of pioneers in the
army of the
faithful, insinuating
themselves
among
the multitude, under the garb of
a beguiling sanctity
founded on indolence and imbecility.

regarded with veneration,
if the
Monks and nuns must certainly be perfection of human beings consists in nearBut
if
ness of approach to the attributes of a stock or stone.
the dignity of
man
has reference to the degree in which he becomes useful, then

as a tax
monks and
nuns can only be considered

in the hive of society.
act,
upon the indusîous, and
as utter drones
The
papists have been ever desirous of giving to the
whereby an individual
is
devoted to
this living
death,
all
the splendour
which can attract the eye or seize the imagination.
When
a young girl
is
induced, either by some temporary chagrin, or the unnatural injunctions of
an avaricious parent, to abandon
all
the duties of
life
by taking the habit of

the order of Jesuits
!
541
and
for suppressing the society of Free-
masons, under
all
the penalties of process
and
confiscation
which
have disgraced the darkest times.
in the
That such perversions should walk abroad again, and that day light of the nineteenth centuiy, can only be ascribed
countenance afforded by Princes to Papal pretensions.
it
to the
Why,
may
be asked, did not the congress which assembled
for settling the peace of the world,
and establishing
tlie
hap-
piness of nations, enter into the question of the interference of

ecclesiastical
power with
civil
rights?
Why
did it not
demand
that Spain should relinquish the Inquisition
and the
slave trade,
those foul
and continued stains ? Why did it not hind the Romish bishop to propagate his doctrines by no other means than those of other communions, reason and argument, and take from him the poicer of shedding human blood ? Were the
illustrious
personages there present, so intent on the partition of

observed: Enriched by
all
a nun, the following ceremony
is
the tinsel splen-
dour of priestly vestments, aided by the costly furniture of the papal sanctuary, paintings, and festoons, and glittering tapers, mass
is
performed, after
is
which the grating of the chapel, which had separated the nuns,
open, disclosing the holy sisters arrayed in black, the
girl
thrown
who
is
about to
take the habit alone being arrayed in white.
She kneels before a table on
which
is
placed a cross.
priest
now
addresses her from without, forcibly

is
pointing out the duties and happiness of the state on which she
about to
enter, with the incalculable advantages of seclusion from a guilty world.
After which the nuns, each of
whom
is
hold a burning taper, embrace their in-
tended
sister,
and place a garland of flowers on her head, which concludei
the ceremony.
The
girl
who
is
now
called professed
oi
is
allowed two years

If she de-
probation, after which she
to
take the veil
quit the society.
cides on the former, the dress and veil, together with the ring with which she
is to
be married to Christ, are displayed upon the altar to which she

all
is
led
by
her nearest relatives, amidst

devotion.
that art can devise of external humility

it
and
ring,
The
is
piiest consecrates the habit, sprinkling

veil,
with what
is
called
holy water, which she herself puts on, then the

all
and afterward the
of which
considered as an eternal
is
vow of
chastity
and
seclusion.
Th
crown of
to
virginity
then placed upon her head, by her fellow devotees,

the organ, give a full effect
whose voices, blended with the solemn notes of

lonely cell.
the concluding ceremony, which conducts the infatuated female to her
That a system
so directly
opposed
to the intentions of the Creator, as well
as to the dictates of scripture
evil cannot be a matter of surprise, and the instances of impropriety within such walls are at
and of reason, should produce
notorious as they are degradatory.

542
governed
?
territory, as to overlook the welfare of the
or did
the fascinating influence of generous feelings deprecate interference,*
and confound and
dissipate, as trivial, these
momentous
things
To questions
such as these posterity will assuredly
look for answers.
But,
finally, (for these
pages have already been extended far
beyond
on, and
their designed limits,) great as the evils are
which have
is
been contemplated, they will have an end.
The time
hastening
may
not be distant,
it is
certain, because predicted,
bigotry, intolerance,
and
their attendant cruelty, will cease;
when when
the relations of the present volume will be only looked back
upon
as
shadows in the view of brighter days ; and when the
questions of civil and religious government will,
by being pre-
served apart, have each their genuine influence.
To
hasten
which happy period, the Christian knows of but two methods,

the fearless yet afiectionate avowal of scriptural truth, in de-
pendance on
its
divine Author,
its
and patient
suffering,
when-
ever needful, on
account.
The
question of interference
may be
seen very ably discussed in Mr.
Brougham's eloquent appeal on behalf of the Spanish Patriots.

tary Debates, Feb. 15, 1816.
Parliamen-
The concluding words
of that gentleman's energetic address are so truly
British, that they deserve to be recorded.
After pointing out the
way
in
which remonstrances with Ferdiuand might be used by the government, and reference made to the philanthropic exertions of England in former times, on behalf of the injured, he said, " We may perhaps succeed by these means in
impressing upon him (Ferdinand) a truth, which I would not convey to him in his own language, but in the language of a Spanish minister, who addressed
himself to one of his ancestors,
mies, one
there
is
is
*
the whole world, the other your

it is
Your Majesty,' said he, has but two eneown ministers.' At any rate
'
one view of the matter which

that there
is
impossible to overlook.
He
will
at least be reminded,
yet in the world a corner, where truth
may
be fearlessly spoken
where the oppressed may be vindicated

called to account
j
where the crimes of princes may be arraigned and where the oppressor may be
is
that place
the
Commons House
of Parliament.''
Hear!
hear! hear!
THE END.
Printed by
Plummer and Brewis, Love Lane,
Little Eastcheap.
rOTTJMBIA UNIVERSITY
date
COLUMBIA UNIVERSITY LIBRARIES

'llllllll
0114682346

(1816) Limborch, Philippus Van - The History of The Inquisition

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

(1816) Limborch, Philippus Van - The History of The Inquisition

Uploaded by

Document Information

Original Title

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

(1816) Limborch, Philippus Van - The History of The Inquisition

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

Columbia

Citp of iSehj gorfe

FRANCE, ITALY, SPAIN, PORTUGAL, VENICE, SICILY,

PHILIP LIMB OUCH,

INTRODUCED BY AN HISTORICAL SURVEY OF THE

by Extracts from various Writers, and

WHO HAVE SUFFERED

THE TERRORS OF THAT DARK AND SANGUINARY TRIBUNAL,

POLITICAL REFLECTIONS ON ITS REVIVAL IN SPAIN,

Plummer and Brewis,

Printers, Love-Lane, Eastcheap,

author of the following work,

where he studied with great success, and at the

no affected eloquence, but were peculiarly

Amsterdam, where he had the professorship of

which he acquitted himself with great

he died in 1712, aged seventy-

cations and virtues, which belong to the character

enjoyed the particular

distinguished individuals, in his

among whom was Mr.

whose works some

Complete Body of Di-

according to the opinions and doctrines of

His greatest undertaking was, " The History of

and combining the

of this work, he thus

" I have not through an attachment to

any party, written any thing contrary

have made use of Popish authors,* yea, In-

With the exception of archbishop Usher and R. Gonsalvius.

are so far from having written

any thing untrue, out of hatred

and therefore whatever they

reader niay perhaps wonder at one

have always called those who

from the church of Rome, Heretics-, he

speak chiefly the

language of Popish writers; but

have died and gloriously enfire,

dured the punishment of

of Jesus Christ, and the maintaining a good conscience,"

and had the honour of being condemned

and prohibited by an edict of the cardinals inquisitors at

Rome, who forbad the reading of

a church at Seville, about

the death of the

Emperor Charles V. which was

stroyed by the Inquisition.

the severest penalties.

received however, the

John Locke's parjudge of

ticular approbation, " that incomparable

men and books, who

the highest character,

method and perspicuity, and

kind absolutely perfect.

In a letter addressed to Mr. Limborch, he

him, that he had so fully exposed their secret arts

1^ 191 19